YALE UNIVERSITY
LIBRARY

Bought with the income
ofthe
LARNED FUND

J<^» s. tin^>~^^ /£*^-*-y' <

y /^ s

From m Ori|<m.-il Punning in. the possession of the Family

Engraved ly T. ABean.

Oyy&?

THE LIFE
OF
THE REY. CHARLES WESLEY, M.A.
SOMETIME STUDENT OF CHRIST-CHURCH, OXFORD :

COMPRISING

A REYIEW OF HIS POETRY;
SKETCHES OF THE RISE AND PROGRESS OF METHODISM;

NOTICES OF CONTEMPORARY EVENTS
AND CHARACTERS.

BY THOMAS JACKSON.

These abilities are the inspired gift of God, rarely bestowed ; and are of power to allay the
perturbations of the mind, and set the affections in right tune ; to celebrate in glorious
and lofty hymns the throne and equipage of God's Almightinesa, and what He works,
and what He suffers to be wrought, with high providence, in His church.— Milton.

IN TWO VOLUMES.
VOL. I.

LONDON :
PUBLISHED BY JOHN MASON,
AT THE WESLEYAN CONFERENCE OFFICE, 14, CITY-ROAD;
AND SOLD AT 66, PATERNOSTER-ROW.
1841.

V* I

LONDON :
PRINTL.' rt JAMES NICHOLSj
HOXT ON-SQUARE.

PREFACE.

More than fifty years have passed away since the
eminent man whose personal history is traced in these
volumes finished his ministry and life ; and it will
perhaps, to some persons, be a matter of surprise that
no previous attempt has been made to give a com
plete view of his character and eventful career, dis
tinguished as he was by his fidelity and zeal, and still
more by his poetic talents. Various causes have led
to this delay. The principal one is, that his surviving
children, who possessed his papers, carefully con
cealed them from the eye of those who were the most
likely to do justice to his memory. The Methodists
were the only people that could be supposed to take
a lively interest in his biography ; and as he differed
from his brother, and from a large body of the
Preachers and societies, on questions to which they
attached a deep importance, it was probably thought
that if a writer could be found who would duly appre
ciate the opinions and motives of this extraordinary
man, the Wesleyan body generally would not give him
that place in their esteem to which he is entitled. As
an unbending Churchman, it was doubtless supposed
that many of the Methodists would cherish towards
him an unfriendly feeling, at least till the contro
versies with which he stood connected should have
generally subsided. This was, in all probability, the
reason why the family papers were so long kept in
entire secrecy. a 2

IV PREFACE.

Miss Wesley died in the year 1828 ; and the most
valuable of those papers then became the property
of the Wesleyan Conference, by purchase from her
brother Charles, to whom they belonged, as his
father's heir. They were exceedingly numerous,
and of very superior importance ; comprehending
several volumes of original poetry, in the hand
writing of the venerable Charles Wesley, with a large
mass of other documents, which not only illustrate the
history of the Wesley family, but also of the religious
Connexion to which the family name is applied. Of
these documents the writer of this narrative has
availed himself; and hence its copiousness, as com
pared with the limited accounts of Mr. Charles
Wesley that have been previously published.
From several esteemed friends the author has also
received valuable assistance in preparing this work for
the press. To Miss Tooth, of Stamford-hill, his
acknowledgments are especially due. From early
life this lady was one of the most intimate friends of
Miss Wesley, and her brother Charles. Her father,
the late Mr. Samuel Tooth, was for many years the
Steward of the City-road society, and the personal
friend of the Rev. John and Charles Wesley, who were
accustomed through him to receive their quarterly
salaries. Miss Tooth was possessed of many papers
relating to the family of Mr. Charles Wesley, which
she kindly placed in the hands of the author ; and
these, with her verbal communications, have served
greatly to enrich his pages.
His cordial thanks are also due to Thomas Marriott,
Esq., of London, who for many years has taken a
lively concern in everything relating to the Welseys,
and whose collection of books and papers connected
with their history is very extensive. To his liberality

PREFACE.

several previous publications of a similar description
have been indebted ; and he has shown equal kindness
in reference to the work now before the reader. His
books, papers, and memoranda were lent with a
cheerful promptitude which greatly enhanced the
favour, and proved that his stores have been amassed
not merely for personal gratification, but the public
benefit. The author has also the grateful task of acknow
ledging his obligations to Mrs. Gidley Howden, of
Hoxton-square, and to her excellent sister, Mrs.
Nancarrow, of Clapton ; who are among the honoured
descendants of the Rev. Vincent Perronet, of Shore
ham, in Kent ; between whom and the Rev. John and
Charles Wesley an intimate and confidential friendship
long subsisted. They kindly lent several documents
relating to their renowned ancestor, who was one of
the holiest and best men of his age.
With these materials the author has used his best
endeavour to place before the public a comprehensive
and faithful record of one of the most remarkable men
the world has ever seen : one of the three devoted and
self-denying Ministers, by whose instrumentality it
pleased God one hundred years ago to begin that
revival of decayed piety, the benefits of which are at
this day felt in every quarter of the globe. It was
intended to comprise the Life of this singularly gifted
and useful man in one volume ; but this was found to
be impossible, without omitting many facts which
were deemed profoundly interesting, and adapted
greatly to promote the spiritual good of the reader.
' The publication of this work at the present time is
contemplated with the greater satisfaction, because it
supplies a fit medium through which to correct
several mis-statements which have recently been put

VI PREFACE.

into extensive circulation. After Lady Huntingdon
had adopted the theological views of Calvin, she is well
known to have withdrawn from Mr. John Wesley the
friendship which she had cherished towards him from
the commencement of her religious course, and from
which she had derived much spiritual advantage.
Greatly was she offended because he declined to
follow her example. Her Ladyship's biographer
inherits her prejudices ; and therefore in the valuable
and interesting work which he has published he avails
himself of every convenient opportunity of depreciating
that eminent man. He is perfectly welcome to enter
tain his own opinion respecting Mr. Wesley, and is
at liberty to defend it by every just means in his
power ; but as he has in various instances misrepre
sented facts, to the injury of the man whom he dis
likes, it has been deemed requisite to meet several of
his allegations with counter-statements, of the force of
which the reader will form his own judgment.
A still greater offender in the same way is the Rev.
Edwin Sidney, the biographer of the Rev. Samuel
Walker, of Truro, and of the brothers, Sir Richard and
the Rev. Rowland Hill. If his statements be correct,
Mr. John Wesley was so far from being a man of God,
that he was destitute of even heathen honesty. To
pass over in silence the bold and palpable calumnies
to which he has given currency, would have been
inexcusable. Other specimens of his unfair dealing
might have been adduced ; but the passages animad
verted upon are sufficient to show the faithlessness of
his statements respecting the Rev. John Wesley.
There is a propriety in vindicating the character of
this great and good man in the Life of his brother
Charles, with whom he was always one in heart.
Charles differed from him on some questions affecting

PREFACE. yjj

the established Church, and freely remonstrated with
him; but he had a perfect conviction of John's
uprightness, and would allow no other person to cast a
censure upon him.
Within the last few years much has been both said
and written concerning Wesleyan Methodism, espe
cially in relation to the Church of England, but often
with a very imperfect knowledge of the facts of the
case. Upon this subject it is hoped that these
volumes will serve to correct several mistakes. In
what manner the Methodists were led to act independ
ently of the Church's authorities, to open separate
places of worship, and administer the sacraments in
their own chapels, is here shown. Mr. Charles
Wesley, who in theory was a much stricter Church
man than his brother, was the first that administered
the holy communion to the Methodists separately.
He did this in the school which had been built for the
colliers' children at Kingswood, when he and the con
verted colliers were forcibly repelled from the Lord's
table by the Clergy of Bristol ; and he continued the
practice from that time till the day of his death.
Methodism throughout the country, at this day, is but
an assimilation to Methodism as it was administered
by him in London for nearly half a century.
It has been deemed requisite to state at large Mr.
Charles Wesley's strong and persevering opposition to
the general administration of the sacraments in the
Methodist chapels, and the irrepressible desire for that
privilege which prevailed in many of the societies soon
after their formation. For more than thirty years Mr.
John Wesley resisted this claim, though often, as he
confesses, with a doubting conscience ; but at length
he clearly saw that the desired boon could not be
finally withheld. He therefore conceded the point in

V111 PREFACE.

some instances to his societies in England ; and he
fully yielded to their spiritual necessities and wishes,
on this subject, both in America and Scotland. In
doing this he deeply grieved his brother; but so
strong was his sense of duty, that he sacrificed
his tenderest feelings, and chose rather to wound his
most endeared friend than absolutely deny his spiritual
children the means of edification. His ordinations,
viewed in this light, demonstrate the strength of his
conviction that he was bound thus far to violate the
order of the established Church.
The design of the writer in compiling these
volumes, and in committing them to the press, is not
merely the correction of mistakes in matters of
opinion and history, much less the gratification of a
vain curiosity by the relation of a series of singular
and striking facts, but the advancement of Christian
piety. Personal histories more instructive than those
of John and Charles Wesley have seldom been offered
to the consideration of mankind. They were both
religiously educated, strictly moral in their lives, and
for many years rigorously exact in the performance
of their various duties ; yet they felt that they were
neither holy nor happy : and never did they attain
lasting peace of mind, and power over inward sin, till
they sought these blessings in the exercise of a lively
faith in the sacrifice of Christ. From that time, till
the end of their lives, it was their great business and
concern to recommend this salvation as universally
attainable by the same means. The nation was
deeply sunk in ignorance, profligacy, and irreligion,
when they, with their estimable friend Mr. Whitefield,
entered upon their wonderful career of apostolic
labour. Their strenuous and persevering exertions,
accompanied by a large amount of personal sacrifice,

PREFACE. IX

were ceaselessly directed, not to party purposes, but to
the one object of turning men from sin to holiness.
The weapons of their warfare, like those of the Apos- ,
ties, were exclusively spiritual. They conquered the ;
world by the power of truth and love. The doctrine
which they constantly preached, and upon which the
seal ofthe divine blessing was visibly impressed, was that
of present deliverance from sin, its guilt, and misery,
and power, by faith in the Lord Jesus ; and ten thou
sand happy converts, reclaimed from every evil,
attested' the truth of their report. The singleness of
purpose with which these men laboured, the spirit of
prayer and of absolute trust in God which marked
their entire course, their burning love to Christ, their
solemn conviction of the truth of the Gospel, their
yearning affection for the souls of men, must be
apparent to every reader. All these peculiarities of
character were a direct effect of that rich anointing of
the Holy One which rested upon them, and which
produced in them so striking a resemblance to Him
who " had compassion upon the multitudes when they
fainted, and were as sheep having no shepherd." It
is by a ministry exercised in the same spirit of pious
zeal and enterprise that the world will be turned to
righteousness. There never was a time at which it was more need
ful to inculcate the leading doctrines of the Protestant
Reformation, than in the present day, when so many
agencies are at work to revive and extend the unscnp-
tural dogmas of Popery. In what manner John and
Charles Wesley exerted themselves to counteract this
system of spiritual wickedness, both in its theological
tenets and its assumption of secular domination, the
subjoined narrative declares. They believed the
Church of Rome to be the greatest corrupter of evan-

PREFACE.

gelical truth, the most formidable enemy to the liber
ties of .mankind, and the most bloody and persecuting
power that ever exercised the divine patience and
tormented mankind ; and therefore the declared object
of God's righteous malediction. Faithfully did they
labour to counteract the sorceries of Rome, by excit
ing a spirit of universal inquiry on the subject of reli
gion, and by calling attention from merely outward
forms and ceremonies, to the spiritual worship of God.
In life and death they declared, with all the confidence
that inspiration itself can give, " Circumcision is
nothing, and un circumcision is nothing, but faith that
worketh by love."
London, May 21st, 1841.

CONTENTS.

CHAPTER I.
Me. Charles Wesley's birth—Discipline of the Wesley family at
Epworth— Charles's removal to Westminster School— His brother
Samuel— Bishop Atterbury— Offer to Charles of Mr. Garret Wes
ley's property in Ireland— Charles's removal to Oxford— Becomes
deeply serious — Is called Methodist — Origin of the name— Infidelity
at Oxford — The Oxford Methodists— Mr. Whitefield's early life-
Mr. Morgan — Miss Martha Wesley married to Mr. Hall  Samuel
Wesley's removal to Tiverton — Letter of Charles to him  Death of
the Rector of Epworth — Letter from Charles to Samuel on the subject.
Pages 1—38
II.
The colony of Georgia — General Oglethorpe — Samuel Wesley's poem of
" Georgia "—John and Charles Wesley consent to go to that colony as
Missionaries — Charles Delamotte — Voyage to Georgia  The Moravian
Brethren — Arrival at the place of their destination — Charles Wesley's
application to his clerical duties — Want of success — Defectiveness of
his theological views — Conspiracy formed to effect his ruin  Unkind-
ness of Oglethorpe — Dangerous illness of Charles Wesley  Mr.
Oglethorpe expresses regret for his conduct, and gives Charles a
diamond ring — Alarms of the colonists — Charles Wesley's removal
from Frederica to Savannah — The Methodists at Oxford — Mr. White-
field's ordination — Charles Wesley arrives at Charlestown — Cruelties
inflicted there upon the Negroes  Pages 39  73

III.
Mr. Charles Wesley embarks for England — Perilous voyage to Boston —
Brutal character of the Captain — Serious illness at Boston — Embarks
again for England — Profligate character of Appee, a young Dutchman
 Charles Wesley lands at Deal — Arrival in London — Letter to him
from his brother Samuel — Failure of his health — Engagements in
London — Visits Oxford — Persecution against Mr. John Wesley at
Savannah — Character of Mr. Causton — Mr. Whitefield embarks for
Georgia — Letter of Charles Wesley to his brother John — John's
arrival in England — Mr. Matthew Wesley's death — Charles Wesley's
introduction to royalty — Escape from a highwayman — Letter from Mr.
Ingham, in Yorkshire  Pages li — 105

Xll

CONTENTS.

CHAPTER IV.

Spiritual state of John and Charles Wesley on their return from America —
The Delamotte family at Blendon— The Rev. Henry Pier3 — The
Rev. John Gambold— Miss Kezzy Wesley— Charles visits Mr. Law
at Putney  Count Zinzendorf arrives in England — Archbishop Potter
and Bishop Seeker declare that the Moravian Church has the true
succession— The Count's usefulness in England— Arrival of Peter
Bohler in England — Publication of the first Methodist Hymn-book-
Charles Wesley dangerously ill of the pleurisy — He is visited by
Peter Biihler, and receives the doctrine of present salvation by faith —
The Hutton family — Return of Charles Wesley's illness — He finds
peace with God by believing in Jesus Christ — His brother John
obtains the same blessing — Charles's hymn of congratulation addressed
to him — Remarks on the conversion ofthe brothers  Pages 106 — 142

Charles Wesley's labours for the spiritual good of others — Mr. Ainsworth,
John Byrom, Mr. and Mrs. Piers, Mr. Stonehouse, the Vicar of Islington,
and various members of the Delamotte family, receive the truth — Mr.
Broughton zealously opposes it — Letter from Mr. John Wesley during
his visit to Hernhuth — Charles's successful labours among the felons
at Newgate — He visits Oxford, and is admonished by the Dean of
Christ-Church— John Wesley's return from Germany — Charles begins
to preach extempore — Question of re-baptizing the Dissenters — Inter
views with the Bishop of London, who condemns the practice —
Charles Delamotte and Mr. Whitefield return from America — Letter
of censure from Samuel Wesley  '.  Pages 143 — 174

VI.
Mr. Charles Wesley's expulsion from the curacy of Islington — Mr. White-
field preaches in the open air at Bristol and other places — Mr. John
Wesley follows his example — Charles does the same at Thaxted, in
Essex — He is summoned to appear before the Archbishop of Canter
bury, at Lambeth — He is admonished, and threatened with excom
munication — He preaches in Moorfields, and on Kennington-common
— At Oxford — Prosecuted for walking across an open field to
Kennington-common — Remarks on field-preaching — Visit to Mr. Law
— Mr. Charles Wesley at Bengeworth — Mr. Benjamin Seward —
Charles at Gloucester — At Bristol— Description of his preaching by
Mr. Williams, of Kidderminster — The brothers publish two addi
tional Hymn-books — Remarks on Mysticism  Pages 175  203

VII.
Death of the Rev. Samuel Wesley, of Tiverton — Letter from his mother on
that subject— Opening of the Foundery, as a place of worship  Forma
tion of the first of the United Societies — Charles Wesley at Bengeworth

CONTENTS. XU1
— Violence of Mr. Henry Seward — The doctrine of " stillness " incul
cated by Molther in the Fetter-lane society — Opposed by the two
Wesleys — "Conferences" with the awakened— Letter from Thomas
Keen— Hymn on the means of grace — The Delamotte family discard
the Wesleys, and join the Moravians — Separation of the Wesleys from
the society in Fetter-lane — Charles Wesley at Bristol and Kingswood
— The Bristol Clergy refuse the Lord's supper to the Methodists 
Charles Wesley and tlie Kingswood colliers turned out of the Temple
church— Dishonourable conduct of the Bristol Magistrates  Failure of
Mr. Charles Wesley's health — Dr. Middleton — Charles Wesley quells
a riot among the colliers at Kingswood — He visits Wales  Howell
Harris — Riot at Cardiff— The Wesleys publish a fourth Hymn-book
— Charles's religious history embodied in a hymn  Pages 204  246

CHAPTER VIII.
School for the colliers' children at Kingswood — John Cennick embraces the
tenets of Calvinism, and divides the Kingswood society — Letter of
Charles Wesley to him — Mr. John Wesley's sermon on Free Grace
— Mr. Whitefield's answer to ii — Letter from him to Charles Wesley
— He separates from the Wesleys — Mis-statement of Lady Hunting
don's biographer — Charles Wesley's decided anti-Calvinism — His
" Hymns on God's Everlasting Love " — Reconciliation between Mr.
Whitefield and the Wesleys — Hymn for all three— Letter from Mrs.
Wesley to Charles— He leans towards the Moravians, but soon recovers
himself — His " Account of Hannah Richardson " — Gambold, Hall,
and Stonehouse join the Moravians, and renounce the Church of Eng
land  Charles Wesley's regrets on the occasion, and censures upon the
men who had drawn them aside — Subsequent respect for the Moravian
Church  Pages 247— 283

IX.
Happy deaths of many members of the society in Bristol and Kingswood —
Doctrine of reprobation — Charles Wesley visits Wales, and forms a
friendship with Robert Jones, Esq., of Fonmon-castle — The Rev. Mr.
Hodges, Wells, Thomas, and Richards — Preaches to the felons at
Cardiff, and attends them to the place of execution — Mr. Jones accom
panies him to Bristol and Kingswood — Interview with a Magistrate,
who threatens to seize the school at Kingswood — Mr. Charles Wesley
carries the Gospel into Staffordshire and Yorkshire — He joins his
brother in the publication of a fifth Hymn-book—" Wrestling Jacob "
 jjr. Watts's remark upon it— Charles preaches before the University
of Oxford, and publishes his sermon— Public affront offered to Mr.
Piers, by the Dean of Arches, when preaching at the Visitation of
the Clergy at Sevenoaks— Death of Mr. Jones, of Fonmon-castle
—Elegy on him— Death of Mrs. Susanna Wesley— Her character.
Pages 284—323

XIV CONTENTS.

CHAPTER X.
Mr. Charles Wesley's labours among the prisoners in Newgate— Pastoral
letter to the society at Grimsby— Preaches in Staffordshire— Riots at
Sheffield— Visits Birstal, Armley, and Leeds— Arrives at Newcastle-
Discourages physical excitement among the people — Successful minis
try in the north— Returns to London, preaching at Selby, Epworth,
Nottingham, and Birmingham in his way— Visits Cornwall, and preaches
in the midst of riotous opposition — Hymn composed at the Land's End
 Returns to London, to attend a meeting of Methodists, Calvinists,
and Moravians  Mr. Whitefield and the Moravians refuse to meet-
Unjust censure of Lady Huntingdon's biographer upon Mr. John
Wesley  Illness of Mr. Piers — Riots at Wednesbury — Charles Wes
ley visits Bristol and Wales — Returns to London — Death of Mr.
Witham  Pages 324— 358

XI.
Unsettled state of the nation in 1743 — " Hymns for Times of Trouble " —
Mr. Charles Wesley preaches at Birmingham, Dudley, Wednesbury,
Nottingham, Sheffield, Epworth, and Leeds — Arrives at Newcastle —
Remarkable providence — Address to the King — Persecution at Not
tingham — John Healy and Thomas Westall examined by the Magis
trates — Charles Wesley accused of high treason — Meets the society at
Leeds, and the floor of the room gives way — Several persons injured —
Goes to Wakefield, to meet the Magistrates — He is honourably
acquitted — Hymns on the occasion — Returns to London, taking Not
tingham on his way, where the Magistrates had been rebuked by
Judge Abdy — Raises a subscription in London for the sufferers in
Staffordshire — Impressment of John Nelson, who is sent into the army
— John Downes impressed for a soldier — Case of Thomas Beard — The
first Methodist Conference — Mr. Hodges, Piers, Samuel Taylor,
Meriton — Principles agreed upon in this assembly  Pages 359  390

XII.
Charles Wesley visits Cornwall, accompanied by Mr. Meriton — John
Slocome pressed for a soldier — Charles's ministry in various parts of
Cornwall — Fervent love of the young converts — Preaches his farewell
sermon at Gwennap — Affecting scene at his departure — Hymn addressed
to his spiritual children — Three Clergymen confirm his testimony in a
church — Visits Wales and Bristol — Accompanied by Mr. Meriton, he
meets his brother and Mr. Piers at Oxford — Mr. John Wesley preaches
his last sermon before the University — Wicked slanders propagated by
Thomas Williams — Labours at Newcastle and its vicinity  Terrible
persecution in Cornwall— Dr. Borlase— WiUiams, stricken in his con
science, retracts his slanders, and asks forgiveness  Marmaduke
Gwynne, Esq — Mr. Meriton pressed for a soldier at Shrewsbury-
John Bennet, and other Methodists, in Derbyshire, treated in the same
manner— The second Methodist Conference— Charles Wesley receives

CONTENTS. XV
an injury at Shepton-Mallet— Confined some time in Wales by his
lameness — Repelled from the Lord's table by a Welsh Clergyman— He
and his brother publish their hymns on the sacrament, and on the
Christian festivals  Pages 391  42G

CHAPTER XIII.
The Rebellion of 1745 — The committal of Jonathan Reeves to Vork-castle
for preaching the Gospel — Loyalty and patriotism of the Wesleys —
Mrs. Rich — Mr. Lampe, the musician — Charles Wesley's itinerancy in
the west of England — Labours and success in Cornwall — Mr. Eustick
and Dr. Borlase — Hymn of thanksgiving for the success of the Gospel
in Cornwall — The Rev. Vincent Perronet, of Shoreham — Riot in the
church when Charles Wesley preached there — The battle of Culloden —
Hymns of thanksgiving for the defeat of the rebels, and the restoration
of peace — Mr. Grimshaw — Edward Perronet dangerously ill of the
small-pox, at Newcastle — Charles Wesley preaches at Hexham —
Hymn of thanksgiving for the success of the Gospel at Newcastle.
Pages 427—458
XIV.
Mr. Cliarles Wesley preaches at various places in Lincolnshire, Yorkshire,
Derbyshire, and Staffordshire — Terrible riot at Devizes — Charles Perro
net ill of the small-pox in Bristol — Charles Wesley visits Ireland — State
of religion in that country — Origin of the name " Swaddlers " — Suc
cess of the Gospel in Dublin, and Tyrrell's-pass — Riot at Athlone —
Returns to Dublin, and embarks for England  Pages 459—487
XV.
Mr. Gwynne and his daughter Sarah visit the Methodist society in London
—Charles Wesley embarks again for Ireland— Mr. Lunell— Singular
opening at Cork, where Mr. Charles Wesley preaches to thousands
daily— Hymn for the Roman Catholics of Ireland— He preaches at
Bandon, Kinsale, Youghall, Middleton, Cashel, Athlone, &c— Meets
Mr. and Mrs. Lampe in Dublin— Disastrous voyage to England-
Hymn of thanksgiving for deliverance from shipwreck— Visit to Garth
—The family and establishment of Mr. Gwynne  Pages 488—515
XVI.
Charles Wesley makes a proposal of marriage to Miss Sarah Gwynne-
Letter from Mr. Perronet respecting the literary property of the Wes-
levs-John secures one hundred pounds a year to his brother-
Charles's marriage-Hymn on the occasion-Letter from his sister
Martha-Charles's arrival in Bristol-IDness-Letter to his brother-
The Gwynne family remove from Garth to Ludlow-Destructive riots
in Cork-Charles Wesley presented by the Grand Jury as a person
of ill-fame, and a vagabond "-Rents a small house in Bristol-Con-

XY1 CONTENTS.
secrates it to the Lord by a hymn— Mrs. Grace Murray— Charles
Wesley and Mr. Whitefield prevent Mr. John Wesley's marriage-
John Bennet— Mr. Charles Wesley publishes his " Hymns and Sacred
Poems," in two volumes— Sublime hymn for a " Person called to
bear his Testimony"  Pages 516— 546

CHAPTER XVII.
Earthquakes in London in the year 1750— Excitement created by them—
Charles Wesley publishes a Sermon on the occasion— His " Hymns on
the Earthquakes"— Death of Mrs. Wright— Letter illustrative of her
character  Mrs. Vazeille — Infamous slander of Salmon in his
" Foreigner's Companion " — Marriage of Mr. Waller and Miss Eliza
beth Gwynne — Mr. John Wesley's marriage — Unhappy temper of his
wife — Case of James Wheatley — Charles Wesley's journey to the
north of England — Singular trial of a Methodist Constable at Leeds —
The chapel there in danger of being pulled down — William Darney 
Charles Wesley holds a Conference at Leeds — Mr. Grimshaw, William
Darney, and William Shent — Charles Wesley goes to Manchester —
Mrs. Charles Wesley travels extensively with her husband — Anec
dotes connected with her itinerancy — Two hymns illustrative of her
husband's character  Pages 547—592

THE LIFE

THE REV- CHARLES WESLEY, M.A.

CHAPTER I.
Charles Wesley was the youngest son of the Rev.
Samuel Wesley, Rector of Epworth, in Lincolnshire, and of
his "estimable wife Susanna. He was born December 18th,
1708; being about sixteen years younger than his brother
Samuel, and about five younger than John. His birth was
premature; so that at first he appeared rather dead than
alive. He neither cried, nor opened his eyes, and was kept
wrapped up in soft wool until the time at which he should
have been born according to the course of nature, when he
opened his eyes, and caused his voice to be heard.*
The income of the Rector of Epworth was comparatively
small, and his children were very numerous. Twice the
parsonage house was unfortunately burned down, and
rebuilt at his own expense. His circumstances, therefore,
were painfully embarrassed ; and the children were far from
having any superfluity of either diet or clothing. The hardy
manner in which they were necessarily trained prepared
them to contend with the trials of life ; and, in the arrange
ments of a wise providence, fitted John and Charles for the
privations and labours which they were destined to endure as
itinerant teachers of religion. Their venerable mother, in a
letter, dated January 20th, 1722, and addressed to her bro
ther, Mr. Samuel Annesley, says, " Mr. Wesley rebuilt his
* Dr. Whitehead's Life of the Rev. John Wesley, vol. i., p. 97.
B

<& THE LIFE OF
house in less than one year ; but nearly thirteen years are
elapsed since it was burned; yet it is not half furnished,
nor are his wife and children half clothed, to this day." *
Perhaps no family in the kingdom was placed under better
regulations than the Wesley family at Epworth. The father
was a man of great learning, and of studious habits. He
also spent much of his time from home, attending the sittings
of the Convocation in London : so that the care of the chil
dren devolved principally upon their excellent mother; a
woman of sincere piety, and of a strong and well-cultivated
understanding. They were all placed under her tuition ; and
the laws by which she governed them reflect the highest honour
upon her character. They are thus stated by herself: —
" The children were always put into a regular method of
living, in such things as they were capable of, from their
birth; as in dressing, undressing, changing their linen, &c.
The first quarter commonly passes in sleep. After that, they
were, if possible, laid in their cradles awake, and rocked to
sleep; and so they were kept rocking, till it was time for
them to awake. This was done to bring them to a regular
course of sleeping; which at first was three hours in the
morning, and three in the afternoon ; afterward two hours,
till they needed none at all.
" When turned a year old, (and some before,) they were
taught to fear the rod, and to cry softly ; by which means
they escaped abundance of correction they might otherwise
have had ; and that most odious noise of the crying of chil
dren was rarely heard in the house ; but the family usually
lived in as much quietness, as if there had not been a child
among them.
" As soon as they were grown pretty strong, they were
confined to three meals a day. At dinner their little tables
and chairs were set by ours, where they could be over
looked ; and they were suffered to eat and drink (small beer)
as much as they would ; but not to call for anything. If
they wanted aught, they used to whisper to the maid which
attended them, who came and spake to me ; and as soon as
they could handle a knife and fork, they were set to our
table. They were never suffered to choose their meat, but
* Moore's Life of Mr. Wesley, vol. i., p. 5C5.

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 3
always made to eat such things as were provided for the
family. "Mornings they had always spoon-meat; sometimes at
nights. But, whatever they had, they were never permitted
to eat, at those meals, of more than one thing ; and of that
sparmgly enough. Drinking or eating between meals was
never allowed, unless in case of sickness ; which seldom
happened. Nor were they suffered to go into the kitchen to
ask anything of the servants, when they were at meat. If it
was known they did, they were certainly beat, and the ser
vants severely reprimanded.
"At six, as soon as family prayers were over, they had
their supper ; at seven, the maid washed them ; and, begin
ning at the youngest, she undressed and got them all to bed
by eight : at which time she left them in their several rooms
awake ; for there was no such thing allowed of in our house,
as sitting by a child till it fell asleep.
" They were so constantly used to eat and drink what was
given them, that when any of them was ill, there was no
difficulty in making them take the most unpleasant medi
cine : for they durst not refuse it, though some of them
would presently throw it up. This I mention, to show that
a person may be taught to take anything, though it be never
so much against his stomach.
" In order to form the minds of children, the first thing to
be done is to conquer their will, and bring them to an
obedient temper. To inform the understanding is a work
of time, and must with chddren proceed by slow degrees,
as they are able to bear it; but the subjecting the will
is a thing which must be done at once; and the sooner
the better. For by neglecting timely correction, they will
contract a stubbornness and obstinacy, which is hardly ever
after conquered ; and never, without using such severity as
would be as painful to me as to the child. In the esteem of
the world, they pass for kind and indulgent, whom I call cruel
parents, who permit their children to get habits which they
know must be afterwards broken. Nay, some are so stupidly
fond, as in sport to teach their children to do things which,
in a while after, they have severely beaten them for doing.
Whenever a child is corrected, it must be conquered; and
this will be no hard matter to do, if it be not grown head-
b 2

4 THE LIFE OF
strong by too much indulgence. And when the will of a
child is totally subdued, and it is brought to revere and stand
in awe of the parents, then a great many childish follies and
inadvertencies may" be passed by. Some should be over
looked, and taken no notice of, and others mildly reproved ;
but no wilful transgression ought ever to be forgiven chil
dren, without chastisement, less or more, as the nature and
circumstances of the offence require.
" I insist upon conquering the will of children betimes,
because this is the only strong and rational foundation of a
rehgious education; without which both precept and example
will be ineffectual. But when this is thoroughly done, then
a child is capable of being governed by the reason and piety
of its parents, till its own understanding comes to maturity,
and the principles of religion have taken root in the mind.
" I cannot yet dismiss this subject. As self-will is the
root of all sin and misery, so whatever cherishes this in chil
dren insures their after- wretchedness and irreligion. What
ever checks and mortifies it, promotes their future happiness
and piety. This is still more evident, if we farther consider,
that religion is nothing else than the doing the will of God,
and not our own : that the one grand impediment to our
temporal and eternal happiness being this self-will, no
indulgencies of it can be trivial, no denial unprofitable.
Heaven or hell depends on this alone. So that the parent
who studies to subdue it in his child works together with
God in the renewing and saving a soul. The parent who
indulges it does the devil's work, makes religion impractica
ble, salvation unattainable ; and does all that in him lies to
damn his child, soul and body, for ever.
" The children of this family were taught, as soon as they
could speak, the Lord's Prayer, which they were made to say
at rising and bed-time constantly; to which, as they grew
bigger, were added a short prayer for their parents, and some
collects, a short catechism, and some portion of Scripture, as
their memories could bear.
" They were very early made to distinguish the Sabbath
from other days, before they could well speak or go. They
were as soon taught to be still at family prayers, and to ask
a blessing immediately after, which they used to do by signs,
before they could kneel or speak.

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 5
" They were quickly made to understand, they might have
nothing they cried for, and instructed to speak handsomely
for what they wanted. They were not suffered to ask even
the lowest servant for aught without saying, ' Pray give me
such a thing;' and the servant was chid, if she ever let
them omit that word. Taking God's name in vain, cursing
and swearing, profaneness, obscenity, rude, ill-bred names,
were never heard among them. Nor were they ever per
mitted to call each other by their proper names, without the
addition of brother or sister.
"None of them were taught to read till five years old,
except Kezzy, in whose case I was overruled ; and she was
more years learning than any of the rest had been months.
The way of teaching was this : — The day before a child began
to learn, the house was set in order, every one's work was
appointed them, and a charge given, that none should come
into the room from nine till twelve, or from two till five ;
which were our school hours. One day was allowed the child
wherein to learn its letters; and each of them did in that
time know all its letters, great and small, except Molly and
Nancy, who were a day and a half before they knew them
perfectly; for wliich I then thought them very dull; but
since I have observed how long many children are learning
the horn-book, I have changed my opinion. But the reason
why I thought them so then was, because the rest learned so
readily ; and Samuel, who was the first child I ever taught,
learned the alphabet in a few hours. He was five years old
on the 10th of February ; the next day he began to learn ;
and as soon as he knew the letters, began the first chapter of
Genesis. He was taught to spell the first verse, then to read
it over and over, till he could read it off-hand without any
hesitation ; so on the second, &c, till he took ten verses for
a lesson, which he quickly did. Easter fell low that year;
and by Whitsuntide he could read a chapter very well ; for
he read continually, and had such a prodigious memory, that
I cannot remember ever to have told him the same word
twice. " What was yet stranger, any word he had learned in his
lesson, he knew, wherever he saw it, either in his Bible, or
any other book; by which means he very soon learned to
read an English author well.

b THE LIFE OF
" The same method was observed with them all. As soon
as they knew the letters, they were put first to spell, and read
one hne, then a verse; never leaving till perfect in their
lesson, were it shorter or longer. So one or other continued
reading at school-time, without any intermission; and before
we left school, each child read what he had learned that
mornmg ; and ere we parted in the afternoon, what they had
learned that day.
" There was no such thing as loud talking or playing
allowed of; but every one was kept close to their business, for
the six hours of school : and it is almost incredible what a
child may be taught in a quarter of a year, by a vigorous
application, if it have but a tolerable capacity, and good
health. Every one of these, Kezzy excepted, could read
better in that time, than the most of women can do as long
as they hve.
" Rising out of their places, or going out of the room, was
not permitted, unless for good cause ; and running into the
yard, garden, or street, without leave, was always esteemed a
capital offence.
" For some years we went on very well. Never were
children in better order. Never were children better disposed
to piety, or in more subjection to their parents, till that fatal
dispersion of them, after the fire, into several families. In
those they were left at full hberty to converse with servants,
which before they had always been restrained from ; and to
run abroad, and play with any children, good or bad. They
soon learned to neglect a strict observation of the Sabbath,
and got knowledge of several songs and bad things, which
before they had no notion of. That civil behaviour which
made them admired, when at home, by all which saw them,
was, in great measure, lost ; and a clownish accent, and many
rude ways, were learned, which were not reformed without
some difficulty.
" When the house was rebuilt, and the children all brought
home, we entered upon a strict reform ; and then was begun
the custom of singing psalms at beginning and leaving school,
mornmg and evening. Then also that of a general retirement
at five o'clock was entered upon; when the oldest took the
youngest that could speak, and the second the next, to whom
they read the psalms for the day, and a chapter in the New

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 7
Testament ; as, in the morning, they were directed to read
the psalms and a chapter in the Old. After which they went
to their private prayers, before they got their breakfast, or
came into the family.
" There were several bye-laws observed among us :
" 1. It had been observed that cowardice and fear of
punishment often lead children into lying, till they get a
custom of it, which they cannot leave. To prevent this, a
law was made, that whoever was charged with a fault, if they
would ingenuously confess it, and promise to amend, should
not be beaten. This rule prevented a great deal of lying.
" 2. That no sinful action, as lying, pilfering, playing at
church, or on the Lord's day, disobedience, quarrelling, &c,
should ever pass unpunished.
" 3. That no child should ever be chid or beat twice for
the same fault ; and if they amended, they should never be
upbraided with it afterwards.
" 4. That every signal act of obedience, especially when it
crossed upon their own inclinations, should be always com
mended, and frequently rewarded, according to the merits of
the cause.
" 5. That if ever any child performed an act of obedience, or
did anything with an intention to please, though the per
formance was not well, yet the obedience and intention
should be kindly accepted; and the child with sweetness
directed how to do better for the future.
" 6. That propriety be inviolably preserved, and none suffered
to invade the property of another in the smallest matter,
though it were but of the value of a farthing, or a pin;
which they might not take from the owner without, much
less against, his consent.
" 7. That promises be strictly observed ; and a gift once
bestowed, and so the right passed away from the donor, be
not resumed, but left to the disposal of him to whom it was
given ; unless it were conditional, and the condition of the
obligation not performed." *
The intrinsic value of this document justifies its insertion
in this place, notwithstanding its length. Any biographical
account of either John or Charles Wesley would be defective,
• Wesley's Works, vol. i., pp. 387—393. Edit. 1829.

° THE LIFE OF
if this plan of their early education were not given. What
ever excellence their characters presented, and whatever
benefit the world derived from their example and labours, it
is easy to perceive that the foundation of the whole was laid
in the instruction which they received from their intelligent
and devout mother, and in the salutary discipline to which
she subjected them at the outset of hfe. They were trained
to habits of regularity, diligence, order, self-denial, honesty,
benevolence, seriousness, and devotion; and well did they,
by the grace of the Holy Spirit, reward the pious toil of their
accompHshed preceptress. To the last moment of her life
they paid a profound and filial deference to her judgment.
Wherever, therefore, their zeal and usefulness are acknow
ledged, the godly and enlightened assiduity of their mother,
to whom, under God, they were indebted for those habits
which qualified them to become a public blessing, should be
gratefully remembered, and told for a memorial of her.
In addition to the religious and scholastic instruction
which they daily received, Mrs. Wesley was accustomed, once
a week, to converse with each of her children separately,
concerning the things of God, and their spiritual interests.
" I take such a proportion of time as I can spare every
night," says she, in a letter to her husband, " to discourse
with each child apart. On Monday, I talk with Molly ; on
Tuesday, with Hetty ; Wednesday, with Nancy ; Thursday,
with Jacky; Friday, with Patty; Saturday, with Charles;
and with Emily and' Sukey together on Sunday."*
Mr. and Mrs. Wesley, aware of their inability to lay up
fortunes for their children, resolved that they should enjoy
the advantages of a superior education. The daughters were
well instructed by their mother ; and their three sons were
all graduates of the University of Oxford.f Having received
* Wesley's Works, vol. i., p. 386.
¦f- Samuel Wesley, j un., was educated at Westminster School ; and during his
stay there an incident occurred which strikingly displays the providence of God.
The forty King's scholars lodged in one room, which was called the dormitory.
One morning the head boy cried out vehemently, " Lads ! lads ! you over
sleep yourselves ! You lie too late. It is time to be at school." They all
started up, dressed themselves as quickly as they could, and ran down with him.
When they came into the cloisters, one who was a little before the rest saw some
thing white, and cried out, " What have we got here ? " They went up to it,
and found a man stark naked, and so benumbed that he could not speak. Just

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 9
the rudiments of learning under his mother's tuition, Charles
was sent to Westminster School, in the year 1716, being then
about eight years of age. John had then been about two
years at the Charterhouse School in London, where his pro
ficiency was most encouraging. At Westminster, Charles
was placed under the care of his brother Samuel, who was
then one of the Ushers in that establishment, and, for a time,
bore the expense of Charles's maintenance and education.
Samuel was an excellent classical scholar, a poet, a wit, and a
man of unimpeachable honour and integrity. He was the
personal friend of Bishop Atterbury, a Prelate of great abili
ties, of elegant scholarship, and one of the finest writers of
the age. The Bishop was withal restless, aspiring, and dis
affected to the House of Brunswick, one of whose Princes
had been recently placed on the British throne. A Bill of
Pains and Penalties was brought into Parliament, charging
Atterbury with attempts to subvert the reigning dynasty, and
to restore to the Stuart family the crown of Great Britain.
He solemnly avowed his innocence, and defended himself
with extraordinary ability and spirit before the House of
Lords. The Bill, however, passed, and Atterbury was sent
into banishment. Samuel Wesley's love to his friend suffered
no abatement in consequence of this act ofthe legislature. He
was therefore naturally suspected of entertaining the Bishop's
political views ; especially as he freely lampooned Sir Robert
Walpole, the Whig Minister of the day, in several poetic
satires. Yet no proof exists that he was opposed to the
then the clock struck two. They took him up, carried him into the dormitory,
and put him into a warm bed. After some rest he recovered his senses and
speech ; and being asked how he came into that condition, he told them that as
he was coming over Chelsea-fields, he was robbed by two footpads, who then
stripped him stark naked, tied him neck and heels, and threw him into a ditch.
There he must have perished, but that some young women, coming to market
very early in the morning, heard him groan, and, going to the ditch, untied him,
and then ran away. He made toward the town as well as he could, till, being
unable to walk any farther, he crept into the cloisters upon his hands and feet,
where he lay till the King's scholars came. Probably in an hour or two he would
have expired. After he had slept some hours, they gave him something warm to
drink ; then one gave him a shirt ; another, a coat or waistcoat ; others, what
they could spare ; till they had clothed him from head to foot. Then they
collected for him among themselve's about forty shillings, and wished him weU
home. " See the wisdom of God," says Mr. John Wesley, who relates the fact,
" in making the sport of a boy the means of saving a poor man's life."—
Arminian Magazine.

10 THE LIFE OF
reigning family ; and positive testimony is given, by compe
tent witnesses, especially by his brother John, that his loyalty
was unshaken. His father, the Rector of Epworth, wrote
the first defence of the government of William and Mary
that appeared in print after their accession to the throne ;
and that his son Samuel entertained the father's views
concerning the Revolution, is manifest from the following
lines, which refer directly to that event : —
" Lo ! Orange sails, the prudent and the brave,
Our fears to scatter, and our bights to save.
This Briton's pen first pleaded William's cause,
And pleaded strongly for our faith and laws."
Samuel Wesley doubtless beheved the Bishop's solemn pro
testations of innocence, which were the more credible, because
he was not proceeded against by impeachment, which is the
usual mode of bringing traitors to justice. Be this as it
may, he was a high and unbending Churchman, steady
in his adherence to his principles, and unswayed by the
popular voice. He sacrificed his hopes of preferment by an
unwavering regard for his exiled friend, and by lashing his
friend's political adversaries. While he succeeded in making
his brother Charles an excellent classical scholar, he imbued
him also with his own views of Episcopal authority, and of
ecclesiastical prerogative.
At Westminster Charles was exceedingly sprightly and
active ; very apt to learn, but arch and unlucky, though not
ill-natured. His courage and skill in fighting procured for
him the admiration of the boys, and the title of Captain of
the school. Among his fellow-students was a Scottish youth,
whose ancestors had taken an active part in favour of the
Pretender; and who, on his entrance into Westminster
School, suffered much ill-treatment from the boys on this
account. For nothing was Charles Wesley more remarkable
than for generosity ; and he appeared as the champion of the
persecuted stranger, on whose hapless head the sins of his
Jacobite fathers were unmercifully visited. That youth was
James Murray, who afterwards became the great Lord Mans
field ; and who, in the decline of life, renewed his intimacy
with the friend who had assisted him in his juvenile battles.
When Charles Wesley had been about five years at West-

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 11
minster he was admitted as one of the King's scholars, and
his expenses were borne by the foundation. Being both
Hvely and clever, he was put forward to act dramas ; and his
progress in learning procured him the favour of his master.
During his stay at Westminster an incident occurred
which might have been of the most serious consequence both
to himself and the world. Garret Wesley, Esq., a gentleman
of large fortune in Ireland, wrote to the Rector of Epworth,
inquiring whether or not he had a son named Charles ; and
stating that it was his wish to adopt a youth of that name as
his heir. The answer appears to have accorded with his
views ; for a person in London brought money for Charles's
education for several years. One day another gentleman
called upon him, who is supposed to have been Mr. Garret
Wesley himself. He talked largely with Charles, and asked
if he was willing to accompany him to Ireland. Charles
wrote to his father for advice ; and the father, who answered
immediately, referred the matter to the son's own choice.
Thus left to decide for himself, he resolved to remain in Eng
land, and to decline the flattering offer. Mr. John Wesley,
who wrote this account a few months before his death, and
left it among his manuscripts, calls his brother's decision " a
fair escape."*
* Mr. Maxwell, in his " Life of the Duke of Wellington," attempts to throw
discredit upon this relation. He says, " That Garret Wellesley contributed to
the expenses of Charles Wesley's education, and probably intended to have pro
vided for him more permanently, may be very true ; but we doubt much that
any proposition of adoption was made ; and doubt still more, that, if made, it
would have met with rejection." (Vol. i., p. 6.) There are only two grounds
upon which this statement can be impugned : either that Mr. John Wesley was
an incompetent witness in the case ; or that he was a man of doubtful veracity :
neither of which, it is presumed, will be seriously maintained. He was likely
to know his brother's history ; and it would be difficult to assign an adequate
reason why he should, in a case of this nature, depart from the truth. When his
brother died, he immediately began to collect materials for his biography, which
he intended forthwith to publish. He wrote the particulars of this case with a
reference to publication, but died before he had completed his design. With all
deference to Mr. Maxwell, his own theory is less credible than the plain state
ment which he calls in question. Why should Garret Wesley, or Wellesley, as
he is called, defray the expenses of Charles Wesley at Westminster School, and
then propose to take him to Ireland, but for the purpose of adopting him ? For
anything that appears to the contrary, the family of the Rector of Epworth were
entire strangers to him, and were only recommended to him by an identity of name :
for Wellesley, as the family designation, does not appear to have been generally

12 THE LIFE OF
The matter was more momentous than even his sagacious
mind perceived. Disappointed in this quarter, Garret Wesley
offered to bequeath his property to one of his kinsmen, on
condition that he should receive the name of Wesley, to
which he consented. That kinsman was Richard Colley, who
was subsequently known as Richard Colley Wesley. He
held the offices of Auditor and Registrar of the Royal Hos
pital of Kilmainham, and second Chamberlain of the Irish
Court of Exchequer. In the year 1734 he was Sheriff of
Meath ; and he sat for many years in Parliament, as Repre
sentative of the borough of Carysford. He was raised to the
peerage, in the year 1747, by George IL, under the title of
Baron Mornington. This eminent man, who inherited the
property in the county of Meath, wliich had been offered to
Charles Wesley, was the grandfather ofthe Marquis Wellesley,
and of the Duke of Wellington. Of the second Lord Morn
ington, the father of the Duke, we shall have occasion to
speak in a subsequent part of this narrative.
Had Mr. Charles Wesley accepted the proposal that was
made to him, he would have been far removed from the reh
gious friends who were the instruments of his conversion and
subsequent piety; and Richard Colley would never have
possessed the property of Garret Wesley. According to all
human calculation, therefore, the world would never have
enjoyed the benefit of Charles Wesley's ministry ; his incom
parable hymns would never have been written ; the extension
of the British empire in India, under the administration of
assumed till many years afterwards. The present noble members of the Welles
ley family were in early life known by the name of Wesley. In the " Army
List" of the year 1800, the Duke of Wellington, as Lieutenant-Colonel of the
thirty-third Regiment, bears the name of the Hon. Arthur Wesley. It was not
till the following year that it was exchanged for Wellesley in that publication. It
is clearly ascertained that Garret Wesley wanted to adopt some one to inherit his
property ; and he was resolved that his estates should only be possessed by a man
who bore the name of Wesley. Had his only design been to "provide more per
manently " for Charles, he might have done this in England, without requiring the
youth to leave his native country and his relations. And why, if he were only actu
ated by humane motives, did he confine his regards to Charles Wesley, to the
neglect of every other member of the family, many of whom were greatly in need of
pecumary assistance ? Besides, what is there incredible in the account ? or on
whom does it reflect the slightest dishonour ? Mr. Maxwell may believe it or
not, as he pleases ; but if he expect other people to share in his doubts, he should
advance some reason which shall be sufficiently powerful to set aside Mr. John
Wesley's express testimony.

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 13
the Marquis Wellesley, might not have taken place ; and the
General who conquered Napoleon Buonaparte, and thus over
threw one of the greatest tyrannies that ever existed, might
never have been born. What a thought, that events so
immensely important, and involving the temporal and spirit
ual interests of millions, should have been contingent upon
the volition of an impetuous boy, who was left to decide whe
ther he would remain in England, with the prospect of
poverty and labour before him, or go to Ireland to enjoy the
luxuries and honour of wealth ! That the hand of God was
in the determination, none but an infidel can doubt. The
youth decided under the secret guidance of divine mercy,
exercised not only towards him, but towards the world.
In the year 1726 Mr. Charles Wesley, being about eigh
teen years of age, removed from Westminster School to the
University, being elected to Christ-Church College, Oxford.
His brother had lately left the same College, having obtained
a Fellowship in that of Lincoln. John was now more than
ever intent upon the improvement of his time, as his convic
tion of the importance of personal rehgion had become very
deep and solemn. On removing to Lincoln College, he broke
off all connexion with hght and gay company, declining to
return their visits, and resolved, by the grace of God, to be a
Christian indeed. This alteration in his views and feehngs
he states to have been produced by the reading of Bishop
Taylor's " Rules and Exercises of holy Living and Dying ; "
Kempis's " Christian's Pattern ; " and the Rev. William
Law's " Serious Call to a devout and holy Life." From
these impressive books he learned that true rehgion does not
consist in orthodox opinions, nor in correct moral conduct,
nor in conformity to the purest modes of evangelical worship ;
necessary as the whole of these things are in their place ; but
in the possession and uninterrupted exercise of the mind that
was in Christ. He was anxious, beyond expression, to attain
inward and outward hohness as the great end of his being.
At this time Charles was differently minded. For some
months after his arrival in Oxford, though moral in his conduct,
and very agreeable in his spirit and manners, he was far from
being severe and earnest in his application to study; the
strict authority over him which his brother Samuel exercised,
as his tutor and guardian, being now withdrawn. To a con-

14 THE LIFE OF
siderable extent, he was at his own disposal. After a while,
however, he became studious ; but his spirit was undevout.
" He pursued his studies diligently," says John, " and led a
regular, harmless life : but if I spoke to him about rehgion,
he would warmly answer, ' What, would you have me to be
a saint all at once ? ' and would hear no more."
Such was the state of the two brothers when, in the year
1726, John, having obtained Deacon's orders, left Oxford, for
the purpose of serving his father in the curacy of Wroote, in
Lincolnshire, where he remained nearly three years. It was
during this interval that Charles became deeply concerned
for the salvation of his soul. While diligently pursuing his
studies, a spirit of more than ordinary seriousness came upon
him, apparently without the use of any particular means;
and he also earnestly desired to be a spiritual worshipper of
God. That he might keep his heart with all diligence,
according to the direction of the wise man, he resolved to
maintain a strict watch over all its movements, as well as
over his words and actions. Apprehending that the keeping
of a diary would be hkely to further his designs, and knowing
that his brother had kept such a record for some years, he
wrote to him, requesting his advice on the subject. "I
would willingly write a diary of my actions," says he, " but
do not know how to go about it. What particulars am I to
take notice of? Am I to give my thoughts and words, as
well as deeds, a place in it ? I am to mark all the good and
ill I do ; and what besides ? Must I not take account of my
progress in learning, as well as rehgion ? What cypher can
I make use of ? If you would direct me to the same or like
method to your own, I would gladly follow it ; for I am fully
convinced of the usefulness of such an undertaking. I shall
be at a stand till I hear from you.
" God has thought fit (it may be to increase my wariness)
to deny me at present your company and assistance. It is
through Him strengthening me, I trust to maintain my
ground till we meet. And I hope that, neither before nor
after that time, I shall relapse into my former state of insen
sibility. It is through your means, I firmly beheve, that God
will estabhsh what he hath begun in me ; and there is no
one person I would so willingly have to be the instrument of
good to me as you. It is owing, in great measure, to some-

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 15
body's prayers, (my mother's, most likely,) that I am come
to think as I do ; for I cannot tell myself how or when I
awoke out of my lethargy : only, that it was not long after
you went away." Such was the manner in which he spoke
of himself in the beginning ofthe year 1729.
No sooner was he concerned for the salvation of his soul,
than he became solicitous for the spiritual good of others ;
and he soon succeeded in producing in the minds of one or
two students the feehngs by which he himself was actuated.
Writing to his brother, therefore, in May, 1729, he says,
" Providence has at present put it into my power to do some
good. I have a modest, humble, well-disposed youth lives
next me, and have been, thank God, somewhat instrumental
in keeping him so. He was got into vile hands, and is now
broke loose. I assisted in setting him free, and will do my
utmost to hinder him from getting in with them again. He
was of opinion, that passive goodness was sufficient; and
would fain have kept in with his acquaintance and God at
the same time. He durst not receive the sacrament, but at
the usual times, for fear of being laughed at. By convincing
him of the duty of frequent communicating, I have prevailed
upon both of us to receive once a week." He was, neverthe
less, sensible of his need of further spiritual help, and there
fore desired his brother's return to Oxford. Hence he adds,
" I earnestly long for, and desire, the blessing God is about
to send me in you. I am sensible this is my day of grace ;
and that upon my employing the time before our meeting,
and next parting, will in great measure depend my condition
for eternity."
It was about this period, and while John was absent from
Oxford, that the name of "Methodist" was first given to
Charles Wesley and his thoughtful companions. They were
diligent and methodical in the prosecution of their studies,
and in the improvement of their time; unusually sober in
their spirit and general deportment ; and very regular in their
attention to rehgious duties, particularly the Lord's supper,
which they received every week. The consequence was, that
their conduct excited general observation ; and a young gen
tleman, a student of Christ-Church, remarked, " Here is a
new set of Methodists sprung up." The name was new and
quaint ; so it took immediately ; and the Methodists, though

16 THE LIFE OF
not more than three or four in number, were known all over
the University. Mr. John Wesley generaUy spoke as if he
thought that the name was borrowed from a sect of ancient
Physicians, who were opposed to the Empirics, and who bore
this designation on account of the peculiar method in which
they treated their patients. Yet in his "Character of a
Methodist " he speaks doubtingly on the subject. " This is
not a name," says he, " which they take to themselves, but
one fixed upon them by way of reproach, without their appro
bation or consent. It was first given to three or four young
men at Oxford, by a student of Christ-Church; either in
allusion to the ancient sect of Physicians so called, from their
teaching, that almost all diseases might be cured by a specific
method of diet and exercise ; * or from their observing a more
regular method of study and behaviour than was usual with
those of their age and station." f Dr. Bentley uses the word
in the first of these senses in his very spirited and energetic
" Remarks upon a late Discourse of Free-Thinking." The
infidel Collins having said, " Till all agree, I will stand neu
ter;" the Doctor says, "Very well; and till all the world
speaks one language, pray be you mute, and say nothing. It
would be much the wiser way, than to talk as you have done.
* " Some Physicians, who would fain be considered as having Themison for
their authority, contend that the doctrine of cause is foreign to treatment, and
that it is sufficient to regard certain general characters of diseases ; since of these
may be enumerated three kinds : one of constriction, another of relaxation, and a
third partaking of the nature of both. For that in some cases, excretion is defi
cient ; in others, excessive : in some, scanty from one organ ; and from another,
superabundant : that diseases are sometimes acute, sometimes chronic ; that they
sometimes advance, are sometimes stationary, and at others decrescent. Ascer
taining, therefore, to which kind it belongs, if the body be constipated, it ought
to be relaxed ; if relaxed, it must be braced ; if the disease be of a mixed cha
racter, we must, from time to time, relieve the more urgent symptom. One plan
is to be adopted with acute, another with chronic, affections ; we must diversify
our treatment according as diseases are increasing, stationary, or verging to a
cure. They think the observation of such matters as these constitutes medicine,
and define it a manner of proceeding which the Greeks called 'Method;'
as if contending that it is its province to contemplate certain things common to
disease. And they neither wish to be ranked among the Theorists, nor the
Empirics ; because they dissent from the one party, in not admitting that a
knowledge of occult causes constitutes medicine, and from the latter, inasmuch as
they believe the observation of experiments to constitute but an inconsiderable
part of the art."— A Translation of the eight Books of Aul. Corn. Celsus on
Medicine. By G. F. Collier, M. D. Page 10. Edit. 1831.
f Wesley's Works, vol. viii., p. 339.

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. \f
By this rule, the Roman gentry were to learn no philosophy
at all, till the Greeks could unite into one sect ; nor make
use of any Physician, till the Empirics and Methodists con
curred in their way of practice." *
It is, however, a fact, that the name of Methodist, as a reli
gious designation, was not new in England. It was borne by
various classes of people in this country before it was applied
to Mr. Charles Wesley and his Oxford friends. In a sermon
preached at Lambeth, in the year 1639, and quoted by Mr.
Watson, it is said, "Where are now our Anabaptists, and
plain pack-staff Methodists, who esteem all flowers of rhe^
toric in sermons no better than stinking weeds, and of all
elegances of speech no better than profane spells ? " f
Towards the close of the seventeenth century the term
Methodist was also applied to Dr. Daniel Williams, and some
other Divines among the Nonconformists, on account of the
views which they maintained concerning the method of man's
justification before God. Their opinions, which were sub
stantially those of Baxter, occasioned a controversy of consi
derable length and ardour, in which the principal writers were
Dr. Williams and Mr. Isaac Chauncy. The questions at
issue were at last referred to Bishop Stillingfleet for adjudica
tion. In this controversy a pamphlet was published, bearing
the following title : — " A War among the Angels of the
Churches : wherein is shewed the Principles of the New
Methodists in the great Point of Justification. Also a
Form of Prayer according to those Principles. With the
Orthodox Doctrine about a believing Sinner's actual Justifi
cation, wherein is the Countryman's Method represented to
view. As also a Form of Prayer for actual Justification
according to those Principles. By a Country Professor of
Jesus Christ. 1693." The nameless author of this tract,
though opposed to Dr. Williams and his friends, candidly
says, " We would beheve that these new Methodist Divines
intend not what others interpret their notion unto ; for it is
evident to us, that their real design is to promote holiness,
and not willing to derogate any honour from Christ, and take
it to self-righteousness."
" The word," says an anonymous writer of the last cen-
¦ Page 74. Edit. 1743. f Life of Mr. Wesley, p. 12.
VOL. I. c

18 THE LIFE OF
tury, "is derived from prioZog, ratio docendi, vel pMixoe,
qui methodum sequitur, and signifies 'a person who -disposes
things in a regular manner.' Methodists in botany are per
sons who study a judicious and nice arrangement of plants.
Methodists in the history of medicine were. a set of ancient
Physicians, who adopted and strictly followed certain rules in
their diet and practice. Methodists in ecclesiastical history
were a set of polemical Doctors, who arose in France, in the
seventeenth century, in opposition to the Protestants." The
Wesleys and their friends at Oxford " were precise in regu
lating their conduct, and arranging their time : on which
account their fellow-Collegians cried out, 'They are quite
Methodists : ' that is, no man of science can be more exact
in methodizing his knowledge, than they are in arranging
their duties ; no careful Physician more earnest in regulating
the conduct of a patient, that his health be not impaired, than
these in regulating their conduct, that neither their rehgion,
their souls, nor their neighbours may suffer. From such an
innocent application of a name, formerly applied to Physi
cians, and always, in a qualified sense, to men of science,
sprang the denomination wliich has been given to serious
persons of all sects and parties, which, as the Dean of Canter
bury justly observes, in such cases always signifies what the
imposers please to mean." *
The term " Methodists" was also formerly applied to those
theologians who describe the work of the Holy Spirit in strict
conformity with the doctrine of absolute predestination ; or;
of God's appointment of men to eternal happiness, by a
decree totally irrespective of their personal conduct. Hence,
in the year 1741, a volume in opposition to this tenet was
published under the title of, " The Use of Reason in Rehgion,
in Answer to the Methodists ; the Doctrine of Free-Grace
being explained in the Medium, according to the Church of
England. By G. Nelson, Rector of Oakley."
In the sixth edition of Phillips and Kersey's Enghsh
Dictionary, entitled, " The New World of Words," and pub
lished in the year 1706, the word Methodist occurs, and
is thus explained: "One that treats of method, or affects
to be methodical."
* The Account of an Appeal from a Summary Conviction on the Statute of
22 Car. II., t. 1, to the Hon. Court of King's Bench, pp. 52, 53.

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 19
Mr. Charles Wesley, to whom the name was first applied
in its modern acceptation, says, in one of his letters, that it
had reference to the strict conformity to the method of study
and of practice laid down in the statutes of the University, at
which he and his rehgious friends professed to aim.
From which of these sources the Student of Christ- Church,
who gave this name to the serious youths at Oxford, derived
the appellation, it is impossible now to determine ; nor is the
solution of the question of any great importance. Mr. John
Wesley turned the word to a good account, when, in the
small dictionary which he published about the middle of the
last century, he explained it as the designation of " one that
hves according to the method laid down in the Bible."
The conduct of Charles Wesley and his companions at this
period was the more exemplary, because of the laxity of disci
pline which then prevailed, and the evils which were spring
ing up in the University. Of these evils infidelity was not
the least. Strenuous and successful efforts were made among
the members of that learned body, to bring the holy Scrip
tures into disrepute, and to exalt human reason as in itself a
sufficient guide in rehgion, as well as morality, without any
direct revelation from God. The matter at length became so
serious, that the authorities deemed it requisite to interfere ;
and the Vice-Chancellor, with the concurrence of the Proctors
and the Heads of Houses, issued a warning declaration, of
which the following is a copy : —
" Whereas there is too much reason to beheve, that some
members of the University have of late been in danger of
being corrupted by ill-designing persons, who have not only
entertained wicked and blasphemous notions, contrary to the
truth of the Christian rehgion, but have endeavoured to instil
the same ill principles into others ; and, the more effectually
to propagate their infidelity, have applied their poison to the
unguarded inexperience of less-informed minds, where they
thought it might operate with better success ; carefully con
cealing their impious tenets from those whose riper judg
ments and more wary conduct might discover their false rea
soning, and disappoint the intended progress of their infi
delity : and whereas therefore it is more especially necessary
at this time to guard the youth of this place against these
wicked advocates for pretended reason against divine revela-
c 2

20 THE LIFE OF
tion, and to enable them the better to defend their rehgion,
and to expose the pride and impiety of those who endeavour
to undermine it : Mr. Vice-Chancellor, with the consent of
the Heads of Houses and Proctors, has thought fit to recom
mend it, as a matter of the utmost consequence, to the Tutors
of each CoUege and Hall in the University, that they dis
charge their duty by a double diligence, in informing their
respective pupils in their Christian duty, as also in explaining
to them the articles of rehgion which they profess, and are
often called upon to subscribe, and in recommending to them
the frequent and careful reading of the Scriptures, and such
other books as may serve more effectually to promote Chris
tianity, sound principles, and orthodox faith. And further,
Mr. Vice-Chancellor, with the same consent, does hereby
forbid the said youth the reading of such books as may tend
to the weakening of their faith, the subverting of the autho
rity of Scripture, and the introducing of Deism, profaneness,
and irreligion in their stead."
The Dean of Christ-Church, on some account or other,
would not allow this document to be exhibited in the hall of
his College. At that time the Vice-Chancellor httle suspected
that Almighty God was even then providing among the
youths of that University an agency which would for ages
offer a determined and effectual resistance to the poison of
infidelity, against which his warnings were directed. To this
evil in all its forms, whether it be of continental or of home
growth, Methodism has ever been a spirited and efficient
antidote. Infidelity was not exterminated in Oxford by this inter
ference of the Vice-Chancellor. In the beginning of the
year 1731-2 the Master of University College preached two
sermons before the University, which he afterwards pubhshed,
and dedicated to " the younger students in the two Universi
ties." In this dedication he says, " You cannot but be sensi
ble, gentlemen, that there is at this time a set of people in
the world, and particularly amongst ourselves, who are endea
vouring to turn you aside from those ways, and lead you into
the crooked ones of vice and irrehgion ; to serve what ends,
except the awkward pleasure of drawing disciples after them,
and defending themselves with numbers, I confess I cannot
imagine."

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 21
While these elements of evil were actively at work in the
University, Mr. John Wesley was induced, by the earnest
solicitations of Dr. Morley, to resign the curacy which he held
under his father, and return to Oxford, that he might under
take the education of some young gentlemen, in whose
welfare the Doctor was deeply interested. He arrived in
November, 1729, to the great joy of Charles and his compa
nions; who immediately formed themselves into a society,
under John's superintendence, that they might, in a manner
more regular and systematic than ever, promote each other's
intellectual, moral, and spiritual improvement. Their entire
number at first only amounted to four : Mr. John Wesley,
who was Fellow of Lincoln College; his brother Charles,
Student of Christ-Church ; Mr. Morgan, Commoner of Christ-
Church, the son of an Irish gentleman ; and Mr. Kirkham, of
Merton College. They agreed to spend three or four even
ings in a week together, in reading the Greek Testament,
with the Greek and Latin classics. On the Sunday evenings
they read divinity.
At this time Mr. Charles Wesley had just completed his
twenty-first year, taken his degree as Bachelor of Arts, and
become a College Tutor. Having fairly entered upon the
duties of life, his father addressed to him the following charac
teristic letter, in the month of January, 1730, a few weeks
after John's arrival in Oxford : — " I had your last ; and you
may easily guess whether I were not well pleased with it,
both on your account and my own. You have a double
advantage by your pupils, which will soon bring you more, if
you will improve it, as I firmly hope you will, by taking the
utmost care to form their minds to piety as well as learning.
As for yourself, between logic, grammar, and mathematics, be
idle if you can. I give my blessing to the Bishop for having
tied you a httle faster, by obhging you to rub up your
Arabic : and a fixed and constant method will make the
whole both pleasing and delightful to you. But for all that,
you must find time every day for walking, which you know
you may do with advantage to your pupils ; and a httle more
robust exercise, now and then, will do you no harm. You
are now launched fairly, Charles. Hold up your head, and
swim hke a man ; and when you cuff the wave beneath you,
say to it, much as another hero did, —

22 THE LIFE OF
Carolwm iiehis, et Caroli fortunam.*
But always keep your eye fixed above the pole-star ; and so
God send you a good voyage through the troublesome sea of
life, which is the hearty prayer of your loving father."
The number of Methodists in the University soon began to
increase, but not rapidly. In 1730 two or three of Mr. John
Wesley's pupils requested permission to meet with them; and
afterwards one of Charles's pupils. Mr. Benjamin Ingham,
of Queen's College, and Mr. T. Broughton, of Exeter, were
added to them in 1732. In the spring of the same year they
were joined by Mr. Clayton, of Brazennose, and two or three
of his pupils. About the same time, Mr. James Hervey, of
Lincoln College, was permitted to meet with them ; and in
1735, Mr. Whitefield, of Pembroke.
The manner in which Mr. Whitefield became connected
with the Wesleys, he has himself related with great simpli
city and frankness. The narrative which he has given of his
early life also throws considerable hght upon the character of
the Oxford Methodists. " Before I went to the University,"
says he, " I met with Mr. Law's '.Serious Call to a devout
Life,' but had not then money to purchase it. Soon after my
coming to the University, seeing a small edition of it in a
friend's hand, I soon procured it. God worked powerfully
upon my soul, as he has since upon many others, by that and
his other excellent treatise, upon f Christian Perfection.'
" I now began to pray and sing psalms twice every day,
besides morning and evening, and to fast every Friday, and
to receive the sacrament at a parish church near our College,
and at the castle, where the despised Methodists used to
receive once a month.
" The young men, so called, were then much talked of at
Oxford. I had heard of and loved them before I came to the
University ; and so strenuously defended them when I heard
them reviled by the students, that they began to think that I
also in time should be one of them.
" For above a twelvemonth my soul longed to be ac
quainted with some of them ; and I was strongly pressed to
follow their good example, when I saw them go through a
ridiculing crowd to receive the holy eucharist at St. Mary's.
* " Thou earnest Charles, and Charles's fortune,"

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 33
At length God was pleased to open a door. It happened that
a poor woman in one of the workhouses had attempted to cut
her throat, but was happily prevented. Upon hearing of this,
and knowing that both the Mr. Wesleys were ready to every
good work, I sent a poor aged apple-woman, of our ..College,
to inform Mr. Charles Wesley of it; charging her not to disr
cover who sent her. She went ; but, contrary to my orders,
told my name. He, having heard of my coming to the
castle, and a parish-church sacrament, and having met me
frequently walking by myself, followed the woman when she
was gone away, and sent an invitation to me by her, to come
to breakfast with him the next morning.
" I thankfully embraced the opportunity ; and, blessed be
God, it was one of the most profitable visits I ever made in
my life. My soul, at the time, was athirst for some spir
ritual friends to lift up my hands when they hung down, and
to strengthen my feeble knees. He soon discovered it, and,
like a wise winner of souls, made all his discourses tend that
way. And when he had put into my hands Professor Franck's
treatise against the fear of man, and a book entitled, ' The
Country Parson's Advice to- his Parishioners,' (the last of
which was wonderfully blessed to my soul,) I took, my leave-
" In a short time he lent me another book, entitled, ' The
Life of God in the Soul of Man ; ' and though I had fasted,
watched, and prayed, and received the sacrament so long, yet
I never knew what true rehgion was, till God sent me that
excellent treatise by the hands of my never-to-be-forgotten
friend. " At my first reading it, I wondered what the author
meant by saying, ' that some falsely placed rehgion in going
to church, doing hurt to no one, being constant in the duties
of the closet, and now and then reaching out their hands to
give alms to their poor neighbours.' Alas ! thought I, if this
be not rehgion, what is ? God soon showed me : for in read
ing a few hues further, that ' true rehgion was an union of
the soul with God, and Christ formed within us,' a ray of
divine hght was instantaneously darted in upon my soul; and
from that moment, but not till then, did I know that I must
be a new creature.
" Upon this I had no rest in my soul till I wrote letters to
my relations, telling them there was such a thing as the new

24 THE LIFE OF
birth. I imagined they would have gladly received it ; but,
alas ! my words seemed to them as idle tales. They thought
that I was going besides myself.
" From time to time Mr. Wesley permitted me to come to
him, and instructed me as I was able to bear it. By degrees
-he introduced me to the rest of his Christian brethren. They
built me up daily in the knowledge and fear of God, and
taught me to endure hardness as a good soldier of Jesus
Christ. " I now began, hke them, to hve by rule, and to pick up
the very fragments of my time, that not a moment of it
might be lost. Whether I ate or drank, or whatsoever I did,
I endeavoured to do all to the glory of God. Like them,
having no weekly sacrament .(although the rubrick required
it) at our own College, I received every Sunday at Christ-
Church. I joined with them in fasting Wednesdays and
Fridays, and left no means unused which I thought would
lead me nearer to Jesus Christ.
" Regular retirement, morning and evening, at first I
found some difficulty in submitting to ; but it soon grew pro
fitable and delightful. As I grew ripe for such exercises, I
was from time to time engaged to visit the sick, and the
prisoners, and to read to poor people, till I made it a custom,
as most of us did, to spend an hour every day in doing acts of
charity. " The course of my studies I now entirely changed :
whereas before I was busied in studying the dry sciences, and
books that went no farther than the surface ; I now resolved
to read only such as entered into the heart of rehgion, and
which led me directly to an experimental knowledge of Jesus
Christ, and him crucified. The hvely oracles of God were my
soul's dehght. The book of the divine laws was seldom out
oi my hands. I meditated therein day and night ; and ever
since that, God has made my way signally prosperous, and
¦given me abundant success.
" God enabled me to do much good to many, as well as to
receive much from the despised Methodists, and made me
instrumental in converting one who is lately come out into
the Church, and I trust will prove a burning and a shining
light. " Several short fits of illness was God pleased to visit and

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 25
to try me with after my first acquaintance with Mr. Wesley.
My new convert was a help meet for me in those and all
other circumstances ; and, in company with him, and several
other Christian friends, did I spend many sweet and delight
ful hours. Never did persons, I beheve, strive more ear
nestly to enter in at the strait gate. They kept their bodies
under, even to an extreme. They were dead to the world,
and willing to be accounted as the dung and offscouring of all
things, so that they might win Christ. Their hearts glowed
with the love of God ; and they never prospered so much in
the inward man, as when they had all manner of evil spoken
against them falsely without.
" Many came amongst them for a while, who in time of
temptation fell away. The displeasure of a Tutor, or Head
of a College; the changing of a gown from a lower to a higher
degree ; above all, a thirst for the praise of men, more than
that which cometh from God, and a servile fear of contempt ;
caused numbers that had set their hands to the plough,
shamefully to look back. The world, and not themselves,
gave them the title of ' Methodists ; ' I suppose, from their
custom of regulating their time, and planning the business of
the day every morning. Mr. John and Charles Wesley were
two of the first that thus openly dared to confess Christ.
They had the pleasure of seeing the work of the Lord prosper
in their hands.
" The first thing I was called to give up for God, was what
the world calls my fair reputation. I had no sooner
received the sacrament pubhcly on a week-day, at St. Mary's,
but I was set up as a mark for all the pohte students that
knew me to shoot at. By this they knew that I was com
menced Methodist; for though there is a sacrament at the
beginning of every term, at which all, especially the seniors,
are by statute obhged to be present, yet so dreadfully has
that once-faithful city played the harlot, that very few
Masters, no undergraduates, except the Methodists, attended
upon it.
" Mr. Charles Wesley, whom I must always mention with
the greatest deference and respect, walked with me, in order
to confirm me, from the church even to the College. I con
fess, to my shame, I would gladly have excused him ; and the
next day, going to his room, one of our Fellows passing by, I

26 THE LIFE OF
was ashamed to be seen to knock at his door. But, blessed
be God, the fear of man gradually wore off. As I had imi
tated Nicodemus in his cowardice, so, by the divine assistance,
I followed him in his courage. I confessed the Methodists
more and more publicly every day. I walked openly with
them, and chose rather to bear contempt with those people of
God than to enjoy the applause of almost-Christians for a
season." After some time Mr. Whitefield was strongly tempted to
entertain the delusion of Quietism ; discontinuing his efforts
to do good, and his attendance upon the rehgious meetings of
his friends. "Instead of meeting with my brethren, as
usual," says he, "I went out into the fields, and prayed
silently by myself. Our evening meeting I neglected also,
and went not to breakfast, according to appointment, with
Mr. Charles Wesley the day following. This, with many
other concurring circumstances, made my honoured friend,
Mr. Charles Wesley, suspect something more than ordinary
was the matter. He came to my room ; soon found out my
case ; apprized me of my danger, if I would not take advice ;
and recommended me to his brother John, as more experi
enced in the spiritual life. God gave me, blessed be his
holy name ! a teachable temper. I waited upon his brother;
with whom, from that time, I had the honour of growing
intimate. He advised me to resume all my externals, though
not to depend on them in the least. From time to time he
gave me directions, as my various and pitiable state required.
At length, by his excellent advice, and management of me,
under God, I was delivered from those wdes of Satan.
Praise the Lord, O my soul; and all that is within me, praise
his holy name ! "
The conduct of the devout men with whom Mr. Whitefield
was connected, considering their age, their circumstances, and
the times in which they hved, was very peculiar, and formed a
perfect contrast to the laxity of practice and speculation which
generally prevailed. They carefully avoided all superfluity
of personal expense, that they might have the more to give
to the poor : they supported a number of destitute and neg
lected children at school ; they instructed the ignorant, and
reproved the wicked, at all opportunities ; and for this end,
went into the cottages and garrets of the poor, urging them

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 27
to attend the pubhc worship of God, and supplying them with
Bibles, Prayer-books, the Whole Duty of Man, and other
rehgious publications : they regularly visited the prisoners in
the common jail, for the purpose of prayer, and rehgious
instruction; Mr. John Wesley preaching to them every
Sabbath : they assisted each other in their studies, and
watched over each other's spiritual interests with affection
and fidehty. At the same time they aimed at an elevated
standard of holiness, feeling that they ought to be entirely
devoted to God. That they might attain to this state, they
used frequent fasting, and availed themselves of all the means
of grace, particularly the Lord's supper, which they attended
every week, regardless of pubhc opinion and example, and
unmoved either by the laughter of the profane, or the scorn
of infidelity. In going to the weekly sacrament at Christ-
Church, and in returning from that sacred service, they often
had to make their way through a crowd of people who assem
bled for the purpose of treating them with insult and ridicule.
" I dady underwent some contempt at College," says Mr.
Whitefield. " Some have thrown dirt at me."
In visiting prisoners, and poor people in their cottages, Mr.
John Wesley acquired that plainness and simplicity of style
in which he afterwards so greatly excelled. As the learned
Collegian, he used words of Greek and Latin origin, which
the uneducated cottagers did not understand. He observed
that they stared at him, and wondered what he meant. As
he spoke to be understood, he soon perceived the necessity of
using words to which the common people were accustomed ;
and he readily perceived that he could do this without offend
ing persons of the most refined taste. Thus was he in a
course of preparation for the great work that lay before
him.* « The following scheme of self-examination to which these young men agreed,
and which they constantly used, gives a striking view of their spirit, and of the
principles by which they were governed.
" Sunday  Love of God and Simplicity: Means of which are, Prayer and
Meditation.
" 1. Have I been simple and recollected in everything I said or did ? Have
I (1 ) been simple in everything, that is, looked upon God, my Good, my Pat
tern my one Desire, my Disposer, Parent of Good; acted wholly for him;
bounded my views with the present action or hour ? (2.) Recollected ? that is,

28 THE LIFE OF
Young men who are thus strict and universally conscien
tious must of necessity, even in ordinary times, excite great
has this simple view been distinct and uninterrupted ? Have I, in order to keep
it so, used the signs agreed upon with my friends, wherever I was ? Have I
done anything without a previous perception of its being the will of God ? or
without a perception of its being an exercise or a means of the virtue of the day ?
Have I said anything without it ?
" 2. Have I prayed with fervour ? at going in and out of the church ? morn
ing and evening in private ? Monday, Wednesday, and Friday, with my friends,
at rising ? before lying down ? on Saturday noon ? all the time I am engaged in
exterior work in private ? before I go into the place of public or private prayer,
for help herein ? Have I, wherever I was, gone to church morning and evening,
unless for necessary mercy ? and spent from one hour to three in private ?
Have I, in private prayer, frequently stopped short and observed with what
fervour ? Have I repeated it over and over, till I adverted to every word ?
Have I at the beginning of every prayer or paragraph owned I cannot pray ?
Have I paused before I concluded in his name, and adverted to my Saviour now
interceding for me at the right hand of God, and ofFering up these prayers ?
" 3. Have I duly used ejaculations ? that is, have I every hour prayed for
humility, faith, hope, love, and the particular virtue ofthe day ? considered with
whom I was the last hour, what I did, and how ? with regard to recollection,
love of man, humility, self-denial, resignation, and thankfulness ? considered the
next hour in the same respects, offered up all I do to my Redeemer, begged his
assistance in every particular, and commended my soul to his keeping ? Have
I done this deliberately, not in haste ; seriously, not doing anything else the
while, and fervently as I could ?
" 4. Have I duly prayed for the virtue of the day ? that is, have I prayed for
it at going out and coming in ? deliberately, seriously, fervently ?
" 5. Have I used a Collect at nine, twelve, and three ? and grace before and
after eating ? aloud at nty own room ? deliberately, seriously, fervently ?
"6. Have I duly meditated ? every day, unless for necessary mercy? (1.)
From six, &c, to prayers ? (2.) From four to five? What was particular in
the providence of this day ? How ought the virtue of the day to have been
exerted upon it? How did it fall short? (Here faults.) (3.) On Sunday,
from six to seven, with Kempis ? from three to four on redemption, or God's
attributes ? Wednesday and Friday, from twelve to one, on the Passion ? after
ending a book, on what I have marked in it ?
" Monday  Love of Man.
" 1. Have I been zealous to do, and active in doing, good ? that is, (1.) Have
I embraced every probable opportunity of doing good, and preventing, removing,
or lessening evil? (2.) Have I pursued it with my might? (3.) Have I
thought anything too dear to part with, to serve my neighbour? (4.) Have I
spent an hour at least every day in speaking to some one or other ? (5.) Havel
given any one up till he expressly renounced me ? (6.) Have I, before I spoke
to any, learned, as far as I could, his temper, way of thinking, past life, and
peculiar hinderances, internal and external ? fixed the point to be aimed at ? then
the means to it ? (7.) Have I in speaking proposed the motives, then the diffi
culties, then balanced them, then exhorted him to consider both calmly and
deeply, and to pray earnestly for help ? (8.) Have I in speaking to a stranger

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 29
attention ; and especially in an age like that of which we are
now speaking, when Christianity was by many regarded as a
fable, and not a few had adopted the maxim, " Let us eat and
drink, for to-morrow we die." We are not, therefore, sur
prised to find that the Oxford Methodists were objects both of
ridicule and censure, and were known in the University as
the Reforming Club, the Godly Club, the Holy Club, Sacra-
mentarians, Bible Moths, Supererogation Men, and the En
thusiasts ; so that some of them found it difficult to maintain
their ground amidst the raillery and invective with wliich they
were treated. Happily for them, Mr. John Wesley was their
leader ; and he possessed tlirough hfe a firmness of purpose in
all matters of duty, wliich no difficidties and discouragements
could subdue.
The censures which were passed upon these young disciples,
on account of their efforts to do good, gave them great uneasi
ness. It was felt that their pious exertions reflected discredit
upon the Clergy, to whose pastoral care the prisoners and the
several parishes of Oxford and its neighbourhood were con-
explained what religion is not ? (not negative, not external ;) and what it is ? (a
recovery of the image of God ;) searched at what step in it he stops, and what
makes him stop there ? exhorted and directed him ? (9.) Have I persuaded all
I could to attend public prayers, sermons, and sacraments, and in general to
obey the laws of the church catholic, the Church of England, the State, the
University, and their respective Colleges ? (10.) Have I, when taxed with any
act of obedience, avowed it, and turned the attack with sweetness and firmness ?
(11.) Have I disputed upon any practical point, unless it was to be practised just
then? (12.) Have I in disputing, (i.) Desired him to define the terms of the
question; to limit it; what he gTants, what he denies ? (ii.) Delayed speaking
my opinion ? let him explain and prove his ? then insinuated and pressed objec
tions ? (13.) Have I after every visit asked him who went with me, ' Did I say
anything wrong ? ' (14.) Have I when any one asked advice, directed and
exhorted him with all my power ?
" 2. Have I rejoiced with and for my neighbour in virtue or pleasure ?
grieved with him in pain, for him in sin ?
" 3. Have I received his infirmities with pity, not anger ?
« 4. Have I thought or spoken unkindly of or to him ? Have I revealed any
evil of any one, unless it was necessary to some particular good I had in view ?
Have I then done it with all the tenderness of phrase and manner consistent with
that end ? Have I any way appeared to approve them that did otherwise ?
« 5. Has good-will been, and appeared to be, the spring of all my actions
towards others ? ,*.„,. ,
" 6 Have I duly used intercession ? (1.) Before, (2.) After, speaking to any?
(3 ) For my friends on Sunday ? (4.) For my pupils on Monday ? (5.) For those
who have particularly desired it, on Wednesday and Friday ? (6.) For the family
in which I am, every day ? "

30 THE LIFE OF
fided; and the Methodists, most of whom were as yet but
undergraduates, and therefore not in holy orders, were con
demned as presumptuous and irregular. Wishful to give no
just offence, and at the same time to preserve a pure con
science, they consulted the Bishop's Chaplain, the venerable
Rector of Epworth, and one or two other Clergymen of age
and experience. The result was, that they were encouraged
to proceed in their labours of zeal and charity. The father of
the Wesleys especially, with his characteristic energy and
frankness, urged them to perseverance. The inquiries of his
sons brought to his remembrance the occurrences connected
with his own college life ; for he too, when at Oxford, had
cared for the souls of felons and convicts. " I visited those
in the castle there," says he, " and reflect on it with great
satisfaction to this day." He adds, "And now as to your
own designs and employments, what can I say less of them
than, Valde probo ? * and that I have the greatest reason to
bless God, that he has given me two sons together at Oxford,
to whom he has given grace and courage to turn the war
against the world and the devil, which is the best way to con
quer them ? "
At a subsequent period he said, "My daily prayers are,
that God would keep you humble ; and then I am sure that
if you continue to ' suffer for righteousness' sake,' though it
be but in a low degree, ' the Spirit of glory and of God ' shall,
in some good measure, ' rest upon you.' Be never weary in
well-doing. Never look back ; for you know the prize and
the crown are before you: though I can scarce think so
meanly of you as that you would be discouraged with ' the
crackling of thorns under a pot.' Be not high-minded, but
fear. Preserve an equal temper of mind under whatever
treatment you meet with from a not very just or well-
natured world. Bear no more sail than is necessary, but
steer steady. The less you value yourselves for these
unfashionable duties, (as there is no such thing as works of
supererogation,) the more all good and wise men will value
you, if they see your actions are of a piece ; or, which is infi
nitely more, He by whom actions and intentions are weighed
will both accept, esteem, and reward you."
* " I greatly approve."

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 31
One of the most zealous, charitable, and devout of all the
Oxford Methodists was Mr. Morgan. He it was who first
visited the felons and debtors in the prison, and the poor in
their habitations, and then induced his brethren to follow his
example. He used also to collect together the children of
the neglected peasantry in the neighbouring villages, giving
them rehgious instruction, and distributing among them
books of piety, with such small sums of money as he had
saved, and were at his disposal. Having prevaded upon the
httle band with whom he was united to join in these honour
able labours, he sickened, sunk into a state of deep mental
depression, the effect of disease, retired to Ireland, and at
length died in great peace and resignation. After his death,
his father, who had in his correspondence greatly blamed him
for being " righteous overmuch," accused Mr. John Wesley
of having contributed to shorten the days of the deceased
youth by excessive fasting. Mr. Wesley defended himself
very successfully in a letter which he published ; and Samuel
Wesley, the younger, wrote a spirited poem on the death of
Mr. Morgan, in a strain of unqualified eulogy.
Mr. Morgan died on the 25th of August, 1732. The
letter which Mr. Wesley addressed to the father of this
exceUent youth bears the date of October 18th. We may
well suppose that a death so peaceful would deeply impress
the minds of Mr. Morgan's companions, and stimulate them
to a renewed application to that course of pious labour and
self-denial upon which they had entered. When the requi
site explanations were given, the father of Mr. Morgan was
so satisfied with the conduct of the Wesleys, that he placed
his surviving son under the care of Charles at Christ-Church.
The youth, however, was very different from his deceased
brother. He was neither pious nor governable ; so that
Charles was glad to transfer him to the care of John, who
was deemed better qualified to subdue his untractable spirit,
and train bim to scholarship and virtue.
The Wesleys, father and sons, were all poets ; but Charles
was by far the most distinguished of the four. The first
specimen of his versification with which we are acquainted is
an epistle to his sister Martha, on the subject of her intended
marriage with Mr. Hall. She hved with her uncle Matthew
Wesley in London, and there, without consulting the family,

32 THE LIFE OF
engaged herself to Mr. HaU, a man of agreeable manners,
and good property, who had been rehgiously educated, and
a pupd of her brother John at Oxford. In the mean while
he visited the famUy at Epworth, where he gained the affec
tions of her sister, Miss Kezzy Wesley, and promised forth
with to make her his wife. He left Epworth, returned to
London, and renewed his acquaintance with Martha, to the
grief and astonishment of the famUy, who knew nothing of
the prior engagement between the parties. Kezzy's friends
were indignant at the baseness of Mr. HaU ; and they were
scarcely less offended with Martha, for receiving the addresses
of a man to whom they thought her sister had the first and
exclusive claim. Under the influence of these views and
feelings Charles sent a letter of expostulation to Martha,
which must have for ever prevented her union with Mr. Hall,
had he not previously gained her affections ; and had she not
been solemnly betrothed to him before he had made any
proposals to her sister. This composition, which was never
intended for the pubhc eye, has been inserted by Dr. Adam
Clarke, in his " Memoirs of the Wesley Family." It is a
striking specimen of Charles's power as a poet ; and, viewed
in connexion with the general tenor of his hfe, is no less
striking as a display of his integrity and uprightness. He
had an instinctive abhorrence of everything mean and
dishonest. His invectives against HaU are equaUy just and
appalling. Those against his sister are misapplied. When
the case was explained, the lawfulness of her marriage with
HaU was acknowledged; though its expediency was more
than doubtful, considering the scandalous and unmanly part
which he had acted in courting both the sisters at the same
time. No aUiance should have been formed with a man who
was capable of such viUany. Her mother and uncle, how
ever, gave their full consent, and Kezzy herself was
reconcUed to the match. Bitterly, however, had Martha
occasion to repent of this step. Her husband, though sus
taining the clerical office, became one of the most profligate
and immoral men that ever disgraced the human form. He
assumed the character of an infidel and a hbertine.
To some of these occurrences reference is made in the
following letter, which was addressed by Charles to his
brother Samuel, now removed from Westminster to Tiverton,

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 33
being preferred to the head-mastership of the Grammar-
School there. The letter, it will be observed, was written
before Mr. HaU had abandoned Miss Kezzy.
" Christ-Church, July 31st, 1734. Dear Brother,— I can
not excuse my brother's mentioning nothing of Epworth,
when he was just come from it. Taciturnity, as to family
affairs, is his infirmity, but not his fault ; for I dare say there
is no malice prepense in it. It was much he told me they
were aU weU there ; for he does not use to be so communi
cative. It was by mere accident I heard of John White-
lamb's having written; for though my brother had been
there, I had known nothing of it tiU this day, but for my
journey to London. My father, they say, is a httle dissatis
fied at my aunt Nancy's leaving the thousand pounds (where
it can be got) to my mother during life. Sister Kezzy
made a considerable conquest when my brother was at
Epworth : of Mr. HaU, I mean, who accompanied him. All
parties are pleased with the match, but Mr. HaU's mother ;
and for want of her consent there it rests.
"My brother has been much mauled, and threatened
more, for his Jacobite sermon on the 11th of June. But he
was wise enough to get the Vice-ChanceUor to read and
approve it before he preached it, and may therefore bid
Wadham, Merton, Exeter, and Christ- Church, do their
worst. The last week he passed at London, chiefly in con
sulting Mr. Law about one of his pupds ; but he found time,
notwithstanding, to dispatch three sheets of Job while there,
and stiU goes on with much more expedition than my father
did whUe upon the spot. Mr. Morgan is in a fairer way of
becoming a Christian than we ever yet knew him. Pray
give our love to sister and PhUl.
" I am your affectionate brother."
It would appear from this letter, that Mr. John Wesley
assisted in conducting tlirough the press his father's very
learned and elaborate work on the Book of Job, the printing
of which was not quite finished in the spring of the foUowing
year, when the estimable author was caUed from the labours
of mortality.
The year 1735, which witnessed the disastrous marriage of
Mr. Hall and Martha, deprived the Wesley family of its
head. The venerable Rector of Epworth died, on the 25th
vol. i. r»

34 THE LIFE OF
of Aprd. His sons John and Charles were present ; and the
scene was one of deep and solemn interest. The aged
Minister, worn out with domestic care, pastoral duties, and
hard study, was cheered and strengthened by the truth and
grace of God in his last moments, and presented an edifying
example of Christian hope and resignation. His intelligent
and pious wife, too, in the prospect of widowhood, when the
hour of separation arrived, was calm and submissive. Often
had he taught his sons how to hve ; and now they learned
from his example how to suffer and die. They felt deeply;
and some years afterwards John, when preaching in Georgia,
repeated the dying sayings of his father in such a manner as
to show that they had made a permanent impression upon his
heart. The fact is, that, at the close of hfe, the father was far in
advance of his sons, both in evangelical knowledge and
spiritual attainments. He enjoyed the Christian salvation,
the nature and method of which neither John nor Charles at
that time understood. When their views of divine truth
were corrected and matured, and the love of God was shed
abroad in their hearts by the Holy Ghost which was given
unto them, — when their preaching produced such mighty
effects in every part of the land, — they simply taught what
theh' venerable parent experienced and testified upon the
bed of death. Mr. John Wesley, therefore, some years after
wards, writing to an anonymous opponent, who assumed the
name of Smith, says, " My father did not die unacquainted
with the faith of the Gospel, of the primitive Christians, or of
our first Reformers ; the same which, by the grace of God, I
preach, and which is just as new as Christianity. What he
experienced before, I know not ; but I know that, during his
last Ulness, which continued eight months, he enjoyed a clear
sense of his acceptance with God. I heard him express it
more than once, although at that time I understood him not.
'The inward witness, son, the inward witness,' said he to
me ; ' this is the proof, the strongest proof, of Christianity.'
And when I asked him, (the time of his change drawing
nigh,) ' Sir, are you in much pain ? ' he answered aloud, with
a smde, ' God does chasten me with pain, yea, aU my bones
with strong pain; but I thank him for all, I bless him for all,
I love him for aU ! ' I think the last words he spoke, when

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 35
I had just commended his soul to God, were, ' Now you have
done aU.' And, with the same serene, cheerful countenance,
he fell asleep, without one struggle, or sigh, or groan. I
cannot therefore doubt but the Spirit of God bore an inward
witness with his spirit, that he was a chdd of God."
Five days after his father's death, and when the funeral
had taken place, Charles addressed the foUowing letter to his
brother Samuel : —
"Epworth, April 30th, 1735. Dear Brother,— After aU
your desire of seeing my father alive, you are at last assured
you must see his face no more tiU he is raised in incorrup
tion. You have reason to envy us, who could attend him in
the last stage of his illness. The few words he could utter I
saved, and hope never to forget. Some of them were,
' Nothing too much to suffer for heaven. The weaker I am
in body, the stronger and more sensible support I feel from
God. There is but a step between me and death. To
morrow I would see you aU with me round this table, that
we may once more drink of the cup of blessing, before wc
drink of it new in the kingdom of God. With desire have I
desired to eat this passover with you before I die.'
" The morning he was to communicate, he was so exceeding
weak and full of pain, that he could not, without the utmost
difficulty, receive the elements ; often repeating, ' Thou shakest
me; thou shakest me :' but immediately after receiving, there
foUowed the most visible alteration. He appeared fuU of
faith and peace, which extended even to his body; for he was
so much better, that we almost hoped he would have recov
ered. The fear of death he had entirely conquered, and at
last gave up his latest human desires, of finishing Job, paying
his debts, and seeing you. He often laid his hand upon my
head, and said, ' Be steady.' ' The Christian faith wUl surely
revive in this kingdom. You shaU see it, though I shall not.'
To my sister Emdy he said, fDo not be concerned at my
death. God wiU then begin to manifest himself to my
family.' When we were met about him, his usual expression
was, 'Now let me hear you talk upon heaven.' On my
asking him, whether he did not find himself worse, he
replied, 'O my Charles, I feel a great deal ! God chastens
me with strong pain ; but I praise him for it ; I thank him
for it ; I love him for it.'
d 2

36 THE LIFE OF
" On the 25th his voice faded him, and nature seemed
entirely spent ; when, on my brother's asking, whether he
was not near heaven, he answered distinctly, and with the
most of hope and triumph that could be expressed in sounds,
' Yes, I am.' He spoke once more, just after my brother
had used the commendatory prayer. His last words were,
' Now you have done aU ! ' This was about hah? an hour
after six, from wliich time, tiU sunset, he made signs of offer
ing up himself, tiU my brother, having again used the prayer,
the very moment it was finished he expired. His passage
was so smooth and insensible, that, notwithstanding the
stopping of his pulse, and ceasing of aU sign of life and
motion, we continued over him a considerable time, in doubt
whether the soul were departed or no. My mother (who, for
several days before he died, hardly ever went into his cham
ber but she was carried out in a fit) was far less shocked at
the news than we expected, and told us, that now she was
heard, in his having so easy a death, and her being strength
ened so to bear it.
" Though you have lost your chief reason for coming, yet
there are others which make your presence more necessary
than ever. My mother (who wiU hardly ever leave Epworth)
would be exceeding glad to see you as soon as can be. She
does not administer, so can neither sue nor be sued. We
have computed the debts as near as can be, and find they
amount to about one hundred pounds, exclusive of cousin
Richardson's. Mrs. Knight, her landlady, seized aU her
quick stock, valued at above forty pounds, for fifteen pounds
my father owed her, on Monday last, the day he was buried;
and my brother this afternoon gives a note for the money, in
order to get the stock at hberty to seU ; for security of which
he has the stock made over to him, and will be paid as it can
be sold. My father was buried very frugaUy, yet decently,
in the churchyard, according to his own desire. It wiU be
highly necessary to bring aU accounts of what he owed you,
that you may mark all the goods in the house, as principal
creditor, and thereby secure to my mother time and hberty
to seU them to the best advantage. Chartas omnes et epis
tolas precipuas appositd sera in adventum tuum reservo.*
" " All papers and letters of importance I have sealed up, and keep till you
come."

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 37
" If you take London in your way, my mother desires you
would remember she is a Clergyman's widow. Let the
Society give her what they please, she must be stiU, in some
degree, burdensome to you, as she caUs it. How do I envy
you that glorious burden, and wish I could share in it ! You
must put me in some way of getting a little money,
that I may do something in this shipwreck of the family
for somebody, though it be no more than furnishing a
plank. " My mother sends her love and blessing. We aU send
our love to you, and my sister, and PhUl, and hope of meet
ing you aU once more at Epworth.
" I should be ashamed of having so much business in my
letter, were it not necessary. I would choose to write and
think of nothing but my father. Ere we meet I hope you
wiU have finished his elegy. Pray write, if there be time.
" I am your most affectionate brother."
The Life of Mr. Wesley, sen., has been written by the late
Dr. Adam Clarke, who, with an assiduity peculiar to himseU7,
has explored almost every accessible source of information,
and has done justice to the piety, learning, ministerial fidelity,
and uprightness of this venerable man. There is, however, one
publication that throws great hght upon his character, which
appears never to have come under the Doctor's notice. It is
a long letter addressed to his Curate, and containing direc
tions relative to the various branches of clerical study and
duty. The writer makes several statements respecting his own
proceedings as a parish Priest, and especiaUy his manner of
maintaining discipline among his people. In giving his
opinion of the principal theological writers, whose works
should have a place in the clerical hbrary, he introduces
several curious and valuable notices concerning the leading
men of his times, both Episcopalians and Non-conformists,
with whom he was personally acquainted, and whose preach
ing he had attended. This very rare and interesting tract
was published soon after the writer's death, and with a short
preface, which was doubtless written by his son John. The
pubhcation is thus referred to in a letter from Samuel
Wesley, jun., to Charles, under the date of August 7th,
I737 : — « J0hn sent me down one of my father's ' Instructions
to a Curate ; ' but it was so torn in the passage, that good

38

THE LIFE OF

part was not legible. It is odd I should not have that."
This is a sufficient authentication of the book.
The death of a beneficed Clergyman is generaUy the signal
for the removal of his famUy, and often for its dispersion.
So it was in the present instance. The Rector of Epworth
had earnestly requested, in the event-of his decease, that his
son John would apply for the hving. The chief reasons were,
that the parishioners were strongly attached to him, and were
therefore likely to profit by his ministrations ; and that he
would thus be able to keep the family together. John,
however, was inflexible in Ids refusal ; thinking that he should
be more holy and useful as a CoUege Tutor than as a parish
Priest : but the true reason unquestionably was, though it did
not appear even to his own mind, that God, in the wise
arrangements of his providence, designed him to be, not the
instrument of spiritual good merely to a parish, but to the
world ! The living of Epworth was therefore presented to
another person, and the Wesley famUy was scattered. The
widowed mother took up a temporary residence at Gains
borough, with her daughter EmUy ; and John and Charles
returned to Oxford, where they remained tdl the foUowing
year, when they embarked as Missionaries for the infant
colony of Georgia.

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 39

CHAPTER II.
As the history of the Wesleys is intimately connected with
the colony of Georgia, a few brief notices concerning that
settlement wiU not be deemed irrelevant in this place. It
was formed under the sanction of a royal charter, which was
granted in the year 1732, and comprehended the tract of
country lying between the rivers Savannah and Alatamaha,
on the American continent. The name of Georgia was
given to it in compliment to George the Second, under whose
auspices it was commenced. The management of the colony
was vested in Trustees, who were required annuaUy to report
their proceedings to the Lord High Chancellor of England,
and the Lord Chief Justice of the Court of Common Pleas.
The design of the undertaking was two-fold. It was to be an
outlet to the redundant population at home, especiaUy of
London ; and to be an asylum for such foreign Protestants as
were harassed by Popish persecution. James Oglethorpe,
Esq., a military man, who was afterwards raised to the rank of
General, was made the Governor. He was also one of the
original Trustees, and appears to have taken an active part in
obtaining the charter. He was a humane man, public
spirited, and of an enterprising character. Among the
Trustees there were several pious Presbyterians, as weU as
Churchmen. The scheme excited great attention at the time, and
obtained very encouraging patronage. The Parliament voted
a sum of money, to enable the Trustees to carry their designs
into effect. The Trustees, who were themselves to receive
no pecuniary benefit from the undertaking, called also upon
the pubhc for voluntary help. Dr. John Burton, FeUow of
Corpus Christi CoUege, Oxford, who was one of the Trustees,
pubhshed a discourse in behalf of the project, entitled, " The
Duty and Reward of Propagating Principles of Rehgion and
Virtue exemplified in the History of Abraham. A Sermon
preached before the Trustees for establishing the Colony of

40 THE LIFE OF
Georgia, at their Anniversary Meeting, at the parish church
of St. Mary-le-Bow, on Thursday, March 15th, 1732."
"It remams," says the Preacher, "that I mention one
circumstance relating to the estabbshment of our colony ; and
that is, the seasonableness of such a provision in these times ;
when we hear such complaining in our streets, of many
unfortunate, distressed famUies ; when we hear of so many
thousand Protestants driven out of their country by the per
secution of their Popish governors ; in the literal sense pil
grims and strangers in the world ; and in this respect resem
bhng the circumstances of the wandering Patriarch, who is
said to have been driven out from Ur of the Chaldees, for not
conforming to the idolatry of his superstitious countrymen,
the Chaldeans. Such circumstances of distress plead not
only for private compassion, but national relief. Acts of
humanity and charity to our persecuted brethren wUl best
express the sincerity of our zeal for the Reformed rehgion.
Without such expressions, what avads our boasted affection
for the Protestant interest, for the Protestant rehgion ?
What are aU our specious professions, but abused, noisy
words, and upbraiding denominations ? But if there be any
sincerity in our professions, let the effects of it redound to the
succour and support of persons groaning under the oppres
sion of our common adversary. Let us rather remember that
we are Christians ; and that in the great day of retribution,
when all personal distinctions and relations cease, our acts of
charity wiU be particularly inquired into, and our good works
shaU then follow us.
"An opportunity is now offered of conferring at once a
double benefit ; a benefit both personal and pubhc ; both to
the poor sufferers, whose necessities we relieve, and to the
community, which wiU reap the benefit of an increasing,
industrious people. We at once behold numbers of miserable
men destitute of habitations, and an uncultivated country
destitute of inhabitants. May this critical coincidence of cir
cumstances be improved to the common advantage ! "
Soon after the publication of this sermon there appeared a
handsome quarto pamphlet, entitled, " Reasons for estabhsh
ing the Colony of Georgia, with regard to the Trade of Great
Britain, the Increase of our People, the Employment and
Support it wiU afford to great numbers of our Poor, as weU as

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 41
foreign persecuted Protestants. With some Account of the
Country, and the Design of the Trustees. 1733." In this
official tract great stress is laid upon the case of foreign Pro
testants. The writer says,
"As Hberty of conscience wUl be granted, it cannot be
doubted, but a weU-regulated government, in a country so
temperate, so pleasant, and so fruitful, wiU draw thither
many of the distressed Saltzburghers, and other persecuted
Protestants ; and by giving refuge to these, the power and
wealth of Great Britain, as a reward for her hospitality, wiU
be increased by the addition of so many rehgious and indus
trious subjects.
"The Protestant interest in Europe hath declined very
much since the treaty of Westphalia. In France there were
several flourishing Protestant churches, which are now entirely
destroyed. There were five hundred churches in Poland;
but being neither permitted to rebuUd or repair the places of
assembly, they are now reduced to forty, who are harassed on
every pretence, of which Thorn has been a bleeding instance.
In Hungary they are at this time depriving the Protestants
of their churches ; and it is to be feared that a persecution
now rages as openly there as ever it did in France. Every
one must know, and there can be few but feel, the miseries
which the Saltzburghers have lately undergone. Their hard
ships could only be equaUed by their resolution in meeting,
and their patience in bearing, them. Many of these have
been dragged from prison to prison, till they perished hy
want : the rest, men, women, and chUdren, forced to renounce
their faith, or drove vagrants from their country. There have
been above twenty-three thousand of these exdes ; and by
advices received here lately, the number of converts among
them to the Protestant rehgion increases every day.
"In the Palatinate a concealed persecution is on foot.
Deux-Ponts, Bergues, Juliers, and aU the Palatinate, were
formerly under Protestant Princes, and are now subject to a
zealous Roman Cathohc. The head of the house of Saxony,
that was formerly the great support of the Protestant interest
in Germany, is firmly attached to the Romish rehgion. The
Church of Rome hath also gained the chiefs of many other
famihes in Germany. The preferments in the Teutonick and
Maltese orders, the rich benefices, and great ecclesiastical

42

THE LIFE OF

sovereignties, the elective crown of Poland, and the imperial
dignity itself, are used by that Court to gain or keep the
nobility, and even the Sovereigns, of Germany dependent
upon their supremacy. And when the Sovereigns are of
their profession, they think they can make more converts in
a day by force, than in whole ages by preaching : for if the
Prince orders his Protestant subjects to renounce their reh
gion, they must submit, resist, or fly. Resistance is in vain,
unless they are assisted by Protestant Princes ; which these
cannot do, without raising a rehgious war through Europe ;
which is not to be expected on every oppression for rehgion,
since it could not be procured in the flagrant instances of
Thorn and Saltzburgh. They have no remedy, then, but
flight. Whither shall they fly ? Not to other Roman coun
tries ; and the Protestant ones are not capable of giving
assistance to a great number. Sweden, the great bulwark of
the Protestant rehgion in the north, having lost aU Livonia,
and the chief of her corn-bearing provinces, is reduced to a
weak condition, and has more men than she can weU support,
as have many of the Protestant dominions in Germany. Our
King, as Elector of Hanover, has indeed wisely and gene
rously given reception to a thousand Saltzburghers. The
King of Prussia has likewise estabhshed some of them in
regular colonies on his frontiers ; but he has declared he will
take no more.
" At a time when the Protestants are so persecuted, how
much wUl it be for our honour, that the Crown of England,
which in Queen Elizabeth's reign, and at some times since,
has been looked on as the head of the Protestant interest in
Europe, should stiU preserve the same title ! And at this
time, when His Majesty is Elector of Hanover, when HoUand
and Prussia have offered relief to so many of them, how much
is our honour concerned, that England should not be the last
to open her arms to receive her unhappy brethren, grant
them a support, and aUow them the valuable privdege of wor
shipping their great Creator in the way which they think will
best secure their interests in eternity ! As men, can we
refuse them relief ? As Christians, can we neglect the offer
ing it ? "
These appeals, so honourable to the parties who put them
forth, were cordially responded to by the more pious among

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 43
the people of England. Pecuniary subscriptions, to a consi
derable amount, with books, and goods of various kinds, were
placed, by the charitable and humane, at the disposal of the
Trustees, for the purpose of enabling them to execute their
benevolent plans. Mr. Samuel Wesley, the younger, took a
hvely interest in this project. In the hst of subscribers and
benefactors appended to Dr. Burton's Sermon, he appears,
not only as a receiver of subscriptions, but as a contributor of
£5. 5s. He also presented " a pewter chahce and patine for
present use in Georgia, until sUver ones were had." His
example produced the desired effect. Soon after his pewter
communion service had been sent to the place of its destina
tion, he had the gratification of presenting, from " an un
known benefactor, a sUver chahce and patine, for the use of
the first church in the town of Savannah." From June,
1732, to June, 1733, the Trustees received from the pubhc
the sum of £3,723. 13s. 7d.; besides large quantities of
Bibles, Testaments, books of piety, horn-books, household
furniture, &c.
The Trustees, having made their arrangements, invited aU
classes of people to whom emigration was desirable, Roman
Cathohcs only excepted, to avad themselves of the advantages
which this new colony offered. The unemployed poor, bank
rupts, and such other persons as were in circumstances of
hopeless embarrassment, were offered a free passage ; and
Mr. Oglethorpe, who was to conduct the first embarkation,
superintend the formation of the settlement, and be its future
Governor, was spoken of as a man of almost unexampled
kindness and generosity. The climate was said to be mdd
and healthy, and the sod rich and productive. Under these
circumstances, many poor people, having tasted the bitterness
of adversity, and possessing nothing that they could lose,
embraced the opportunity of acquiring aU the enjoyments of
life. On the first day of February, 1732-3, Mr. Oglethorpe
arrived at Georgia with the first company of settlers, consist
ing of forty famUies, making upwards of one hundred per
sons ; aU of whom were brought over and supported at the
pubhc charge. The Governor apphed himseU7 with dihgence
in apportioning the land among the settlers, and in arranging
the plans for buUding the requisite towns and fortifications
for their accommodation, and defence against the Indians

44 THE LIFE OF
and the Spaniards. In the mean whUe, a vessel with about
twenty families of Jews arrived, to aU of whom lots of land
were assigned. Another vessel came, bringing forty Irish
convicts, who had been refused at Jamaica. These also were
received ; although, hke some others of their brethren, they
were not remarkable for the peaceableness of their habits.
They afterwards occasioned considerable disturbance in the
colony. The Governor strictly forbad the use of rum among
aU classes of settlers ; and the Trustees would on no account
tolerate the employment of Negro slaves. They wished the
people to acquire and preserve habits of industry ; and they
knew that this would never be the case, if Negroes were
imported, and labour were extorted from them under the
driver's lash.
After remaining in Georgia about fifteen months, Mr.
Oglethorpe returned to England ; and the report of success
which he gave on his arrival served greatly to increase the
popularity of the undertaking. The fame of the colony
spread far and wide, and stUl greater numbers of people,
from Germany as weU as England, left their homes, and has
tened to this desired spot. Among these were persons of
some property, who hoped to turn their capital to good
account. WhUe the Governor was making his arrangements
for conducting a second company of emigrants to Georgia,
application was made to some of the Oxford Methodists, to
settle in the colony as Clergymen. Dr. Burton pressed Mr.
John Wesley especiaUy to undertake a mission among the
Indians in the neighbourhood of the colony. Mr. Oglethorpe
weU knew the sterhng worth of the Wesleys, having long
been a personal friend of the famUy. He was a regular cor
respondent of the Rector of Epworth ; and two compli
mentary poems addressed to him are found in the volume
which was published by the younger Samuel Wesley. After
considerable hesitation, and taking the advice of friends, Mr.
John Wesley consented to go as a Missionary to the Indians ;
and it was finaUy arranged that Charles should accompany him,
as Secretary to the Governor. Up to this time, Charles had
dechned entering into holy orders ; but he was now ordained,
that he might be able to officiate as a Clergyman in the
colony, where the spiritual interests of the people had been
unavoidably neglected.

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 13
The conduct of the two brothers, in tearing themselves
away from their friends, and embarking for the distant wil
derness, excited great surprise in many quarters, as might be
expected. Of the purity of their motives, indeed, no doubt
can be entertained. They were both happUy and usefully
employed as CoUege Tutors ; and had they sought preferment
in the Church, considering their acquirements, talents, and
connexions, they might doubtless have obtained it. But the
fact is, by reading the writings of Mr. Law, and others of a
simUar kind, they were deeply impressed with the necessity
of hohness. According to their apprehensions, true holiness
is attained principally by means of sufferings, mental and
bodUy ; and hence they adopted this mode of life, resolved to
do and suffer whatever it should please God to lay upon
them. Their theological views were not only defective, but
erroneous. They understood not the true nature of a sin
ner's justification before God ; nor the faith by which it is
obtained ; nor its connexion with sanctification. Holiness of
heart and hfe was the object of their eager pursuit ; and this
they sought, not by faith, but by works, and personal aus
terity, according to the misleading doctrine of Mr. Law.
" Our end in leaving our native country," says Mr. John
Wesley, " was not to avoid want, (God having given us plenty
of temporal blessings,) nor to gain the dung and dross of
riches or honour ; but singly this, — to save our souls ; to hve
whoUy to the glory of God."
Mr. Samuel Wesley, jun., who had from the beginning
taken a hvely interest in the colony, about the time of his
brothers' embarkation published a poem for the furtherance
of its objects. Poets are Prophets by profession ; and
Samuel Wesley, whUe he eulogizes Oglethorpe and his
undertaking, prognosticates the future greatness of Georgia.
He describes it in distant prospect as a second Britain ; and
thought that it would, in the mean whUe, supply the gentle
men of England with wine, and the ladies with silks. In
these views he was not singular. Some people from among
the Vaudois were carried over, to assist in the breeding and
management of silk-worms. The foUowing hnes are given as
a specimen of Samuel Wesley's "Georgia;" a poem which
is now extremely scarce : —

46 THE LIFE OF
" See where beyond the spacious ocean lies
A wide waste land beneath the southern skies ;
Where kindly suns for ages roll'd in vain,
Nor e'er the vintage saw, or rip'ning grain ;
Where all things into wild luxuriance ran,
And burden'd Nature ask'd the aid of man.
In this sweet climate and prolific soil
He bids the eager swain indulge his toil ;
In thee possession to the planter's hand
Consigns the rich uncultivated land.
' Go you,' the Monarch cries, ' go settle there,
Whom Britain from her plenitude can spare :
Go, your old wonted industry pursue,
Nor envy Spain the treasures of Peru.' "
" Be not content in council here to join ;
A farther labour, Oglethorpe, is thine.
In each great deed thou claim' st the foremost part,
And toil and danger charm thy generous heart.
But chief for this thy warm affections rise,
For O thou view'st it with a parent's eyes !
For this thou tempt'st the vast, tremendous main,
And floods and storms oppose their threats in vain."
" He comes, whose life, when absent from your view,
Was one continued ministry for you ;
For you were laid out all his plans and art,
Won every will, and soften'd every heart.
With what paternal joy shall he relate
How views its mother-isle your little state !
Think, while he strove your distant coast to gain,
How oft he sigh'd, and chid the tedious main !
Impatient to survey, by culture graced,
Your dreary woodland, and your rugged waste.
Fair were the scenes he feign'd, the prospect fair ;
And sure, ye Georgians, all he feign'd was there.
A thousand pleasures crowd into his breast ;
But one, one mighty thought absorbs the rest, —
' And give me, Heaven, to see,' the patriot cries,
' Another Britain in the desert rise.' "
" With nobler products see thy Georgia teems,
Cheer'd with the genial sun's directer beams ;
There the wild vine to culture learns to yield,
And purple clusters ripen through the field.
Now bid thy merchants bring thy wine no more,
Or from the' Iberian or the Tuscan shore :
No more they need the' Hungarian vineyards drain,
And France herself may drink her best champagne.
Behold at last, and in a subject-land,
Nectar sufficient for thy large demand !

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 47
Delicious nectar, powerful to improve
Our hospitable mirth, and social love.
This for thy jovial sons. Nor less the care
Of thy young province to oblige the fair.
Here tend the silk- worm, in the verdant shade,
The frugal matron and the blooming maid."
Far different thoughts occupied the minds of the devoted
brothers, John and Charles, who embarked as Missionaries
to Georgia, on board the " Simmonds," Oct. 14th, 1735.
Questions of commerce they left to secular men. To raise
lip a holy people in that distant land was their anxious con
cern. They were accompanied by Mr. Benjamin Ingham,
one of the Oxford Methodists, and by Mr. Charles Delamotte,
the son of a merchant in London. The case of this young
man was pecubar. Mr. Wesley, in his Journal, says, that he
" had offered himseU7 some days before ; " but for what pur
pose, and under what circumstances, the writer's modesty
forbade him to state. The fact is, that Delamotte's mind
was under deep rehgious convictions ; his heart clave to Mr.
Wesley, of whose piety and wisdom he had formed the high
est conceptions. When he heard that Mr. Wesley was going
as a Missionary to Georgia, he could not bear the thought of
being separated from him, and therefore requested permis
sion to accompany him as a servant. To this, as might be
expected, the parents and friends of the young man were
strenuously opposed. His father, who was a man of high
respectability, and held the office of a Magistrate, offered to
settle him in a handsome way of business, if he would remain
at home. No persuasions, however, could alter the youth's
purpose ; so that his parents at length gave a reluctant con
sent. Charles Delamotte, therefore, went abroad ; hved with
Mr. Wesley ; served him as a son in the Gospel ; did much
good ; and endured great hardships for the sake of the Lord
Jesus.* He was particularly useful in teaching the chUdren
of the settlers, and in serving the poor and afflicted. It is
probable that the impressions which led to these results were
made upon his mind by Mr. Wesley's preaching in London,
when he was there preparing for his mission.
The ship in which the Wesleys embarked contained one
• Whitefield's Journal.

48 THE LIFE OF
hundred and twenty-four persons, men, women, and chUdren,
including Mr. Oglethorpe, and twenty-six Germans, members
of the Moravian Church, with David Nitschman, their Bishop.
These pious strangers were going to Georgia, in comphance
with the invitation given to persecuted Protestants ; that they
might there enjoy, in undisturbed tranquillity, their own
peculiar religious rites, and extend the blessings of Christian
knowledge to the Creek, Chickasaw, and Cherokee Indians.
Sixteen of their brethren were already engaged in this enter
prise of Christian mercy, having emigrated to Georgia for
that purpose during the preceding year, under the guidance
of their Ministers, Mr. Spangenberg, John Toelschig, and
Anthony Seyffart ; and a portion of land had been assigned
to them for their occupation. This was the third mission
which the Brethren had instituted. They had one in the
Danish island of St. Thomas, and another in Greenland, in
successful operation. David Nitschman had been personally
concerned in the estabbshment of that in the West Indies ;
and for some time had supported himself and his feUow-
labourer, Leonard Dober, by working as a carpenter.
The meeting of the Wesleys with this primitive Evangelist,
and the pious refugees that accompanied him, appeared to he
casual ; but it was, in fact, one of those providential arrange
ments from which the most momentous consequences arise.
It was from a learned member of the Moravian Church that
the two brothers were subsequently taught the aU-important
doctrine of present salvation from sin by faith in the Lord
Jesus : a doctrine to which aU their pubhc usefulness is to be
distinctly traced ; but of which, as yet, they had no just con
ception. Their intercourse with David Nitschman and his
flock, who accompanied them to Georgia, prepared them for
the enlightened instructions of Peter Bolder, which they
gratefuUy received on their return to England. Bishop
Nitschman, and a few of Ins German brethren, during the
voyage, apphed themselves to the study of Enghsh. For
nothing were the Wesleys more remarkable than for diligence
in their sacred caUing. They were always employed either
in doing or receiving good, according to the degree of reh
gious light which they possessed. No sooner did they com
mence their voyage, than they entered upon their Missionary
labours, occupying every hour with some useful work, con-

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 49
nected with the great object to which their hves were now
devoted. Mr. Ingham and Delamotte were both like-
minded. From four to five in the mornmg each member of
this exemplary brotherhood used private prayer. From five
to seven they read the Bible together, carefuUy comparing it
with the writings of the earliest ages. At seven they break
fasted; and at eight were the pubhc prayers. From nine to
twelve Mr. John Wesley learned German, that he might be
able to converse with the Moravians ; and Mr. Delamotte
learned Greek. Mr. Charles Wesley wrote sermons, having
been newly- appointed to the sacred office ; and Mr. Ingham
instructed the chUdren of the emigrants. At twelve they
met to give an account to one another of what they had done
since their last meeting, and of what they designed to do
before the next. About one they dined. The time from
dinner tdl four they spent in reading to those persons on
board whom each of them had taken in charge ; or in speak
ing to them severaUy, as need required. At four were the
evening prayers ; when either the second lesson was explained,
or the chUdren were catechised, and instructed before the
congregation. From five to six, they again used private
prayer. From six to seven, they read, in their several cabins,
to two or three of the Enghsh passengers. At seven, Mr.
John Wesley joined with the Germans in pubhc worship ;
and Mr. Ingham read between the decks to as many as were
willing to hear. At eight, the httle company again met, to
exhort and instruct one another ; and between nine and ten,
retired to rest.
During their stay in the Downs, they went alternately to
the other ship that saUed with them, for the purpose of
preaching to the people, and of praying with them. They
were at length joined by the ship of war which was to accom
pany them, and were fully ready for their voyage ; but being
detained by contrary winds, Mr. Charles Wesley complied
with the request of the Clergyman at Cowes, and preached
three or four times in his church; whUe Mr. John Wesley,
Mr. Ingham, and Mr. Delamotte distributed tracts among
the more serious part of the congregation.
The deportment of the Moravian Brethren, when on then-
voyage to Georgia, was truly Christian, and appears to have
made a deep impression upon the susceptible and observant
VOL. I. E

50 THE LIFE OF
minds of the two Wesleys, especiaUy upon that of John. The
phUosophic Mysticism which the brothers had mistaken for
scriptural Christianity left them unacquainted with the peace,
the inward purity, the joyous hope, which spring from a hvely
faith in the sacrifice of Christ. The Moravians exhibited a
different spirit. In them were seen meekness, humility, and
love, blended with resignation, and a heavenly hope which was
unmoved by immediate danger. The contrast was strikingly
seen during a storm which came upon them when within about
ten days' sad of the American continent. The waves of the
sea were mighty, and raged horribly. The winds roared ;
and the ship not only rocked to and fro with the utmost
violence, but shook and jarred with so unequal and grating
a motion, that the passengers could with difficulty keep their
hold of anything, nor stand a moment without it. Every
ten minutes came a shock against the stern or side of the
ship, which seemed as if it would dash the planks in pieces.
In this state of things, Mr. John Wesley says, " I went to
the Germans. I had long before observed the great serious
ness of their behaviour. Of their humility they had given a
continual proof, by performing those servde offices for the
other passengers, which none of the Enghsh would under
take ; for which they desired and would receive no pay ; saying,
it was good for their proud hearts ; and, their loving Saviour
had done more for them. And every day had given them
occasion of showing a meekness, which no injury could move.
If they were pushed, struck, or thrown down, they rose
again and went away ; but no complaint was found in their
mouth. There was now an opportunity of trying whether
they were dehvered from the spirit of fear, as weU as from
that of pride, anger, and revenge. In the midst of the
psalm wherewith their service began, the sea broke over,
split the main- sad in pieces, covered the ship, and poured in
between the decks, as if the great deep had already swallowed
us up. A terrible screaming began among the English.
The Germans calmly sang on. I asked one of them after
wards, ' Was you not afraid ? ' ' I thank God, no.' I asked,
' But were not your women and children afraid ? ' He
rephed, mddly, ' No ; our women and chUdren are not afraid
to die.' "
On Thursday, Feb. 5th, 1736, the " Simmonds" arrived

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 51
m the Savannah river; and on the foUowing day the pas
sengers landed in America, upon a smaU uninhabited island.
Mr. Oglethorpe led the first company that left the ship,
including the Wesleys, to a rising ground, where they all
kneeled down to give thanks to God for their preservation.
He then took a boat for the settlement of Savannah ; and
when the rest of the people came on shore, they also were
invited to unite in praise and thanksgiving to then: almighty
Preserver. For about five weeks, the Wesleys remained
together at Savannah ; during which period John had much
intercourse with the Moravian Brethren, who had been pre
viously settled there: and his mind was deeply impressed
with their pious simplicity, zeal, union, self-denial, ddigence,
and holy cheerfulness. Whether Charles was equaUy atten
tive to their character and order does not appear.
Early in March, the brothers were separated; Charles
removing to Frederica, in the island of St. Simon, where he
was to have the spiritual charge of the people, and where the
Governor, to whom he was Secretary, had fixed his residence.
This island is about one hundred mUes south of Savannah,
where John remained. It is about twenty mUes long, and
varies from two to five in breadth.
" Tuesday, March 9th, 1736, about three in the afternoon,"
says Charles, " I first set foot on St. Simon's island; and
immediately my spirit revived. No sooner did I enter upon
my ministry, than God gave me, hke Saul, another heart.
So true is that of Bishop HaU : ' The calling of God never
leaves a man unchanged; neither did God ever employ any
one in his service, whom he did not enable to the work he
set him : especiaUy those whom he raises up to the supply
of his place, and the representation of himself.' The people,
with Mr. Oglethorpe, were aU arrived the day before.
" The first who saluted me on my landing was honest Mr.
Ingham, and that with his usual heartiness. Never did I
more rejoice at the sight of him : especiaUy when he told
me the treatment he has met with for vindicating the Lord's
day : such as every Minister of Christ must meet with. The
people seemed overjoyed to see me. Mr. Oglethorpe, in
particular, received me very kindly.
" I spent the afternoon in conference with my parishioners.
With what trembling ought I to caU them mine ! At seven
e 2

52

THE LIFE OF

we had evening prayers in the open air, at which Mr. Ogle
thorpe was present. The lesson gave me the fuUest direc
tion, and greatest encouragement. At nine I returned, and
lay in the boat."
Few men sustaining the clerical office have ever apphed
themselves with greater assiduity and dihgence to the dis
charge of their duties than Mr. Charles Wesley at this period
of his life, or with a more fixed purpose to promote the spirit
ual good of the people. He conducted four rehgious services
every day, for the benefit of those who chose and had leisure
to attend; and he was in the habit of giving an extemporary
exposition of the dady lessons at the morning and evening
prayer. These services were conducted in the open air when
the weather would permit ; and as the people had no pubhc
clock to guide them, (for as yet they dwelt in tents, having no
houses,) nor any " church-going bed" to summon them to
their devotions, they were apprized of the hour of prayer by
the sound of the drum. Notwithstanding aU this application
to rehgion, Charles's mission to Frederica, hke that of his
brother at Savannah, was in the main a faUure; and his hfe
there was httle more than one continued course of vexation
and sorrow. He laboured -with aU his might, by private
admonition, as weU as pubhc worship and instruction, to
make the people holy ; yet few appear to have attended divine
service at aU ; and fewer stiU came to the Lord's supper, or
were indeed prepared to receive that holy sacrament. The
upright among them respected him for his disinterestedness
and fidehty ; but others formed conspiracies to ruin him with
the Governor ; and attempts were even made to get rid of him
by assassination.
The principal cause of his want of success is doubtless to be
found in the defectiveness of his theological views, and con
sequently of his own piety. Several of the sermons which he
preached at Frederica are stUl extant in his own neat and
elegant handwriting. The doctrines which they contain are
precisely those of Mr. Law. The pleasures of this world are
aU vain and sinful, and therefore to be renounced ; the evils
of our nature render us unfit for the service and enjoyment of
God, and are to be mortified by fasting, prayer, and a con
stant course of universal self-denial ; we are the creatures of
God, and are therefore to devote ourselves to him, in body,

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 53
soul, and spirit, with the utmost fervour, simplicity, and
purity of intention. In these discourses, as in the eloquent
volumes of Law, we look in vain for correct and impressive
views of the atonement and intercession of Christ, and of the
offices of the Holy Spirit. It cannot here be said, " Christ is
aU, and in aU." No satisfactory answer is given to the ques
tion, " What must I do to be saved ? " Men are required to
run the race of Christian holiness with a load of uncanceUed
guut upon their consciences, and whUe the corruptions of
their nature are unsubdued by renewing grace. The
Preacher has no adequate conception of a sinner's justifica
tion before God. He sometimes confounds this blessing with
sanctification ; and at other times he speaks of it as a some
thing which is to take place in the day of judgment.
Never does he represent it as consisting in the fuU and
unmerited forgiveness of all past sins, obtained not by works
of righteousness, but by the simple exercise of faith in a peni
tent state of the heart ; and immediately foUowed by the gift
of the Holy Ghost, producing peace of conscience, the filial
spirit, power over aU sin, and the joyous hope of eternal hfe.
On the contrary, he satisfies himself with reproving the vices
and sins of the people with unsparing severity, and with
holding up the standard of practical holiness ; denouncing
the divine vengeance against aU who faU short of it; but
without directing them to the only means by which they
can obtain forgiveness and a new heart. The consequence
was, that the more serious part of the people were discou
raged ; for they were caUed to the hopeless task of presenting
to God a spiritual service, whUe they were themselves the
servants of sin ; and of loving him with aU their heart, while
they were strangers to his forgiving mercy, and laboured
under a just apprehension of his wrath. Charles's ministry,
like that of his brother, at this time did not embody those
great doctrines of the evangelical dispensation which con
stitute "the truth as it is in Jesus," and upon which the
Holy Ghost is wont to set his seal, by making them instru
mental in the conversion and salvation of men. The quick
ening energy of the Spirit, therefore, without which aU
human efforts are unavailing, was in a great measure with
held. The brothers, with the best possible intentions,
laboured to repair the " old garment," by " sewing" upon it

54

THE LIFE OF

"new" and unfuUed "cloth," which was stiff and un-
wrought ; but as it neither agreed with the old in colour, nor
in quality, it " took from the old, and the rent was made
worse." To use another Ulustration deduced from om- Lord,
they spent their time and strength in "putting new wine
into old" leathern "bottles;" where it no sooner began to
ferment, than " the bottles were marred, and the wine was
spilled." The ecclesiastical discipline which Charles enforced was
rigid and repulsive. He denied the validity of baptism when
administered by any except the Episcopal Clergy, to whatever
section of the universal church the administrator might
belong ; caUing it " lay-baptism," and urging upon those who
had received it the necessity of being re-baptized. Healthy
children he insisted upon baptizing by trine immersion,
plunging them three times into water. It is not surprising
that things of this kind shocked the feelings and prejudices
of many of the emigrants, and produced in them an indis
position to follow the advices of their spiritual guide.
WhUe his mind was uneasy on account of his want of
ministerial success, his outward condition became increasingly
painful. The Governor was an able man, and generous and
persevering ; but infaUibdity of judgment, and absolute com
mand of temper, entered not into the composition of his
character. He was passionate and revengeful, and hable to
be imposed upon by designing men. When any of the
people offended him, his answer generaUy was, " I wiU hang
you ! " very unseemly language for a Governor, deriving his
authority from the British crown. Among the emigrants at
Frederica were some women of lax morality, who were par
ticularly hostUe to their Clergyman, because of the strictness
of his doctrine and discipline, and the faithfulness with
which he administered reproof. These mischievous persons,
whose revenge knew no bounds, induced their husbands
and friends to use their influence with the Governor for the
purpose of effecting Mr. Charles Wesley's ruin. To get rid
of him, after he had been fired at among the trees, the
Governor was told, that his clerical Secretary was secretly
stirring up the people to mutiny, and persuading them to
leave the colony. Oglethorpe had the indiscretion to beheve
these idle tales, and, without either inquiring into their truth,

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 55
or mentioning them to the man who was falsely accused, he
adopted such a course of harsh and cruel treatment of Mr.
Charles Wesley as was nearly fatal to his life. The innocent
and unsuspecting sufferer was saved from impending death
by the seasonable interference of his brother, who was fetched
from Savannah by their mutual friend Mr. Ingham. The
foUowing extracts from Charles's private journal place these
transactions in a striking hght : —
" March 11th. In the evening I heard the first harsh word
from Mr. Oglethorpe, when I asked for something for a poor
woman. The next day I was surprised by a rougher answer,
in a matter that deserved stiU greater encouragement. I
know not how to account for his increasing coldness. My
encouragement was much the same in speaking with M. W.,
whom I found aU storm and tempest. The meek, the teach
able M. W. (that was in the ship) was now so wilful, so
untractable, so fierce, that I could not bear to stay near her.
I did not mend myself by stumbling again upon Mr. Ogle
thorpe, who was with the men under arms, in expectation of
an enemy. I stayed as long as I could, however
* unsafe within the wind
Of such commotion : '
but at last the hurricane of his passion drove me away.
" Tuesday, March 16th, was whoUy spent in writing letters
for Mr. Oglethorpe. I would not spend six days more in the
same manner for aU Georgia.
" March 18th. I went to my myrtle-walk, where, as I was
repeating, ' I wiU thank thee, for thou hast heard me, and
art become my salvation,' a gun was fired from the other
side of the bushes. Providence had that moment turned me
from that end of the walk which the shot flew through ; but
I heard them pass close by me.
" March 25th. Mr. Oglethorpe caUed me out of my hut.
I looked up to God, and went. He charged me with mutiny
and sedition ; with stirring up the people to desert the
colony. Accordingly, he said, they had had a meeting last
night, and sent a message to him this mornmg, desiring
leave to go ; that their speaker had informed against them,
and me the spring of all; that the men were such as con
stantly came to prayers, therefore I must have instigated

56 THE LIFE OF
them; that he should not scruple shooting half a dozen of
them at once ; but that he had out of kindness first spoke to
me. My answer was, 'I desire, Sir, you would have no
regard to my brothers, my friends, or the love you had for
me, if anything of this is made out against me. I know
nothing of their meeting or designs. Of those you have men
tioned, not one comes constantly to prayers or sacrament. I
never incited any one to leave the colony. I desire to answer
my accuser face to face.' He told me, my accuser was Mr.
Lawley, whom he would bring if I would wait here. I
added, ' Mr. Lawley is a man who has declared he knows no
reason for keeping fair with any man, but a design to get all
he can by him ; but there was nothing to be got by the poor
Parsons.' I asked whether he himself was not assured that
there were enough men in Frederica, to say or swear any
thing against any man that should be in disgrace ; whether,
if he himself was removed, or succeeded Ul, the whole stream
of the people would not be turned against him; and even
this Lawley, who was of aU others the most violent in con
demning the prisoners, and justifying the officers.* I
observed, this was the old cry, ' Away with the Christians to
the lions ! ' mentioned H. and his wife's scandalizing my
brother and me, and vowing revenge against us both; threat
ening me yesterday, even in his presence. I asked what
redress or satisfaction was due to my character ; what good I
could do in my parish, if cut off by their calumnies from ever
seeing one half of it. I ended with assuring him I had and
should still make it my business to promote peace among
aU. I felt no disturbance while speaking, but lifted np
my heart to God, and found him present with me. While
Mr. Oglethorpe was fetching Lawley, I thought of our
Lord's words, 'Ye shad be brought before rulers,' &c,
and apphed to him for help, and words to make my
defence. " Before Mr. Oglethorpe returned, I called in upon Mr.
Ingham, and desired him to pray for me. Then I walked,
musing on the event. Mr. Ingham coining, I related all that
The prisoners here referred to were some of the settlers at Frederica, who
had been taken into custody for shooting on the Sabbath, in violation of the
Governor's order. Mr. Charles Wesley had been greatly censured for their
imprisonment, though he had no concern in it whatever.

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 57
had passed. On sight of Mr. Oglethorpe and Lawley he
retired. "Mr. Oglethorpe observed the place was too public. I
offered to carry him to my usual walk in the woods. In our
way God put it into my heart to say, ' Show only the least
disinclination to find me gudty, and you shaU see what a
turn it wUl give to the accusation.' He took the hint, and
instead of caUing upon Lawley to make good his charge,
began with the quarrel in general ; but did not show himself
angry with me, or desirous to find me to blame. Lawley,
who appeared full of guUt and fear, upon this dropped his
accusation, or shrunk it into 'my forcing the people to
prayers.' I replied, that the people themselves would acquit
me of that ; and as to the officers' quarrel, I appealed to the
officers for the truth of my assertion, that I had had no hand
at aU in it. I professed my desire of promoting peace and
obedience ; and as to the people, was persuaded their desire
of leaving the colony arose from mistake, not malice.
" Here Mr. Oglethorpe spoke of reconciling matters ; bade
Lawley teU the petitioners, he would not so much as ask who
they were, if they were but quiet for the future. ' I hope,'
added he, ' they wiU be so ; and Mr. Wesley here hopes so
too.' 'Yes, Sir,' says Lawley, 'I reaUy beheve it of Mr.
Wesley, and had always a very great respect for him.' I
turned, and said to Mr. Oglethorpe, 'Did not I teU you it
would be so ? ' He replied to Lawley, ' Yes ; you had always
a very great respect for Mr. Wesley ! You told me he was a
stirrer up of sedition, and at the bottom of aU this disturbance.'
With this gentle reproof he dismissed him ; and I thanked
him for having first spoken to me of what I was accused,
begging he would always do so. This he promised. He then
left me, and I was delivered out of the mouth of the hon.
" I went to my hut, where I found Mr. Ingham. He told
me this was but the beginning of sorrows. ' Not as I wiU,
but as thou wUt.' About noon, in the midst of a violent
storm of thunder and hghtning, I read the eighteenth psalm,
and found it gloriously suited to my circumstances. I never
felt the Scriptures as now. Now I need them, I find them
aU written for my instruction and comfort. At the same
time I felt great joy in my expectation of our Saviour thus
coming to judgment, when the secrets of aU hearts shall be

58

THE LIFE OF

revealed, and God shaU make my innocency as clear as the
hght, and my just dealing as the noon-day. I walked with
Mr. Ingham, and read him the history of this amazing day.
We rejoiced together in the protection of God, and through
comfort of the Scriptures.
"Meeting with Mr. Hird, I persuaded him to use aU his
interest with the people to lay aside aU thoughts of leaving
the colony. He told me he had assured Mr. Oglethorpe
that this was always my language towards him and the rest,
and that I had no hand in the late disturbance; but was
answered short with, ' You must not teU me that : I know
better.' "After spending an hour at the camp, in smging such
psalms as suited the occasion, I went to bed in the hut,
which was thoroughly wet with to-day's rain.
"March 29th. Knowing I was to hve with Mr. Ogle
thorpe, I had brought nothing with me from England,
except my clothes and books : but this morning, asking a
servant for something I wanted, (I think a tea-kettle,) I was
told, Mr. Oglethorpe had given orders that no one should
use any of his things. I answered, that order, I supposed,
did not extend to me. ' Yes, Sir,' says she, ' you was excepted
by name.' Thanks be to God, that it is not yet made capital
to give me a morsel of bread.
" March 30th. Having laid hitherto on the ground, in a
corner of Mr. Reed's hut, and hearing some boards were to
be disposed of, I attempted in vain to get some of them to
lie upon. They were given to aU besides.
"March 31st. I begin now to be abused and slighted
into an opinion of my own consider ableness. I could not
be more trampled upon, was I a faUen Minister of State.
The people have found out that I am in disgrace. My few
weU-wishers are afraid to speak to me. Some have turned
out of the way to avoid me. Others desired I would not
take it Ul, if they seemed not to know me when we should
meet. The servant that used to wash my linen sent it back
unwashed. It was great cause of triumph my being forbid
den the use of Mr. Oglethorpe's things, and in effect
debarred of most of the conveniences, if not the necessaries,
of life I sometimes pitied and sometimes diverted myself
with the odd expressions of their contempt ; but found the

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 59
benefit of having undergone a much lower degree of obloquy
at Oxford.
" April 1st. In the midst of the morning service a poor
scoutboat-man was brought in, who was almost killed by the
burst of a cannon. I found him senseless and dying. AU I
could do was to pray for him, and try by his example to wake
his two companions. He languished tiU the next day, and
died. " Hitherto I have been borne up by a spirit not my own ;
but exhausted nature at last prevads. It is amazing she held
out so long. My outward hardships and inward conflicts,
the bitterness of reproach from the only man I wished to
please, 'down
At last have worn my boasted courage.'
Accordingly, this afternoon, I was forced by a friendly fever
to take my bed. My sickness I knew could not be of long
continuance; but, as I was in want of every help and con
venience, must either shortly leave me, or release me from
farther suffering.
" In the evening Mrs. Hird and Mrs. Ftobinson came to
see me, and offered me aU the assistance in their power. I
thanked them, but desired they would not prejudice them
selves by taking this notice of me. At that instant we were
alarmed with the cry of the Spaniards being come ; heard
many guns fired ; and saw the people fly in great consterna
tion to the fort. I felt not the least disturbance or surprise :
bade the women not fear ; for God was with us. Within a
few minutes news was brought us, that the alarm was only a
contrivance of Mr. Oglethorpe, to try the people. My cha
ritable visitants then left me, and soon returned with some
gruel, which threw me into a sweat. The next morning they
ventured to caU again. At night, when my fever was some
what abated, I was led out to bury the scoutboat-man, and
envied him his quiet grave.
" Sunday, AprU 4th. Many of the people had been Ul of
the bloody flux. I escaped hitherto by my vegetable diet ;
but now the fever brought it. Notwithstanding this, I was
obhged to go abroad, and preach, and administer the sacra
ment. My sermon, on ' Keep innocency, and take heed to

60 THE LIFE OF
the thing that is right, for that shad bring a man peace at
the last,' was deciphered into a satire against Mrs. H. At
night I got an old bedstead to he on, being that on which
the scoutboat-man had died.
"AprU 5th. At one this morning the sand-flies forced me
to rise, and smoke them out of the hut. The whole town
was employed in the same manner. My congregation in the
evening consisted of two Presbyterians and a Papist. I went
home in great pain, my distemper being much increased with
the httle duty I could discharge.
" Aprd 6th.. I found myself so faint and weak, that it was
with the utmost difficulty I got through the prayers. Mr.
Davison, my good Samaritan, would often caU, or send his wife
to tend me ; and to their care, under God, I owe my life.
"To-day Mr. Oglethorpe gave away my bedstead from
under me, and refused to spare one of the carpenters to mend
me up another.
"April 10th. At six Mr. Delamotte and my brother
landed ; when my strength was so exhausted, I could not have
read the prayers once more. He helped me into the woods ;
for there was no talking among a people of spies and ruffians :
nor even in the woods, except in an unknown tongue. He
told me that Mr. Oglethorpe received him with abundant
kindness. I began my account of aU that has passed, and
continued it tUl prayers. It were endless to mention aU the
scriptures which have been for so many days adapted to my
circumstances ; but I cannot pass by this evening's lesson,
Hebrews xi. I was ashamed of having wed-nigh sunk under
mine, when I beheld the conflicts of those triumphant suf
ferers ' of whom the world was not worthy.'
" Sunday, April 11th. I had just recovered strength
enough to consecrate at the sacrament : the rest my brother
discharged. We then got out of the reach of informers, and
proceeded in my account ; being fuUy persuaded of the truth
of Mrs. W.'s information against Mr. Oglethorpe, Mrs. H.,
and herself.
" April 14th. By a relation which my brother gave me,
of a late conference he had with her, I was again, in spite of
all I had seen and heard, half-persuaded into a good opinion
of Mrs. H. For the lasting honour of our sagacity be.it
written !

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 61
" April 16th. My brother brought me off a resolution,
which honour and indignation had formed, of starving rather
than ask for necessaries. Accordingly I went to Mr. Ogle
thorpe, in his tent, to ask for some httle things I wanted.
The next day my brother and Mr. Delamotte set out in an
open boat for Savannah.
"Aprd 24th. At ten I was sent for by Mr. Oglethorpe.
He began, ' You know, Mr. Wesley, what has passed between
us. I took some pains to satisfy your brother about the
reports concerning me, but in vain. He here renews his
suspicions in writing. I did desire to convince him, because
I had an esteem for him ; and he is just as considerable to
me as my esteem makes him. I could clear up aU ; but it
matters not. You wiU soon see the reason of my actions.
" ' I am now going to death. You wUl see me no more.
Take this ring, and carry it from me to Mr. Vernon. If there
is a friend to be depended upon, he is one. His interest is
next to Sir Robert's. Whatever you ask, within his power,
he wiU do for you, your brother, and your famdy. I have
expected death for some days. The letters show that the
Spaniards have long been seducing our allies, and intend to
cut us off at a blow. I faU by my friends : Gascoin, whom
I have made ; the Carolina people, whom I depended upon
to send their promised succours. But death is to me nothing.
T. wiU pursue aU my designs; and to him I recommend
them and you.'
"He then gave me a diamond ring. I took it, and said,
' Hear what you wdl quickly know to be true, as soon as you
are entered upon the separate state. This ring I shaU never
make any use of for myself. I have no worldly hopes. I
have renounced the world. Life is bitterness to me. I came
here to lay it down. You have been deceived, as weU as I.
I protest my innocence as to the crimes I am charged with ;
and take myself to be now at hberty to teU you what I
thought never to have uttered.'
"When I had finished tins relation he seemed entirely
changed, fuU of his old love and confidence in me. After
some expressions of kindness, I asked him, 'Are you satis
fied?' He replied, 'Yes, entirely.' 'Why, then, Sir, I
desire nothing more upon earth, and care not how soon I
foUow you.' He added, he much desired the conversion of

62 THE LIFE OF
the Heathen, and believed my brother intended it. ' But I
believe,' said I, ' it will never be under your patronage ; for
then men would account for it without taking in God.' He
rephed, ' I beheve so too : ' then embraced and kissed me
with the most cordial affection. I attended him to the scout-
boat, where he waited some minutes for his sword. They
brought him first, and a second time, a mourning-sword.
At last they gave him his own, which had been his father's.
' With this sword,' says he, ' I was never yet unsuccessful.'
' I hope, Sir,' said I, ' you carry with you a better ; even the
sword of the Lord and of Gideon.' 'I hope so too,' he
added. " When the boat put off I ran before, into the woods, to
see my last of him. Seeing me and two others running after
him, he stopped the boat, and asked whether we wanted any
thing. Captain Mackintosh, left Commander, desired his
last orders. I then said, ' God is with you. Go forth.1
' You have,' says he, ' some verses of mine. You there see
my thoughts of success.' His last word to the people was,
' God bless you aU ! ' The boat then carried him out of
sight. I interceded for him, that God would save him from
death, would wash out aU his sins, and prepare before he
took the sacrifice to himself.
" Easter-day, Aprd 25th. The people were alarmed at
night by the sight of two great fires, on either side of the
town, not knowing if they were made by friends or enemies.
Next morning news was brought of a boat coming up. Every
one seemed under a consternation, though no one but myself
was fuUy apprized of our danger. At night the watch was
doubled by Captain Mackintosh. The people being unwilling
to comply with his orders, I was forced to teU Mr. Hird, the
Constable, that there might be danger which Mackintosh alone
knew of; and therefore they ought to obey. He promised it
for himself and the rest. Though I expected every hour
that the Spaniards would bring us the news of Mr. Ogle
thorpe's death, yet I was insensible of fear, and careless of
the consequence. But my indifference arose from stupidity
rather than faith. There was nothing I cared for in life ;
and therefore the loss of it appeared a trifle.
" April 29th. About half-hour past eight, I went down
to the bluff, to see a boat coming up. At nine it arrived,

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 63
with Mr. Oglethorpe. I blessed God for stiU holding his
soul in life. In the evening we took a walk together, and he
informed me more particularly of our past danger. Three
great ships, and four smaUer, had been seen for three weeks
together at the mouth of the river ; but, the wind continuing
fuU against them, were kept from making a descent, tiU they
could stay no longer. I gave him back his ring, and said, ' I
need not, Sir, and indeed I cannot, teU you how joyfuUy and
thankfuUy I return this.' ' When I gave it you,' said he, ' I
never expected to receive it again, but thought it would be of
service to your brother and you. I had many omens of my
death, particularly their bringing me my mourning sword :
but God has been pleased to preserve a life which was never
valuable to me ; and yet, in the continuance of it, I thank
God, I can rejoice.' ' I am now glad of aU that has happened
here,' [I rejoined,] ' since without it I could never have had
such a proof of your affection as that you gave me when you
looked upon me as the most ungrateful of vdlains.' WhUe
I was speaking this he appeared fuU of tenderness, and
passed on to observe the strangeness of his debverance, when
betrayed on aU sides, without human support, and utterly
defenceless. He condemned himself for his anger, (God for
give those who made me the object of it !) which he imputed
to his want of time for consideration. [I said,] ' I longed,
Sir, to see you once more, that I might teU you some things
before we finaUy parted : but then I considered, that if you
died, you would know them aU in a moment.' ' I know not,'
[said he,] ' whether separate spirits regard our httle concerns.
If they do, it is as men regard the foUies of their chUdhood,
or as I my late passionateness.'
" April 30th. I had some farther talk with him in bed.
He ordered me whatever he could think I wanted ; promised
to have me a house budt immediately ; and was just the
same to me he had formerly been.
" May 3d. The people had observed that I was taken into
favour again, which I found by their provoking civUities.
" 11th. I had now so far recovered my strength, that I
again expounded the lesson. In the lesson next morning
was Ehsha encompassed with the host at Dothan. It is our
privdege, as Christians, to apply those words to ourselves :
' There be more that be for us, than those that be against us.'

64 THE LIFE OF
God spoke to us yet plainer in the second lesson : ' Behold,
I send you forth as sheep in the midst of wolves,' &c. ' Fear
ye not, therefore ; for there is nothing covered, that shaU not
be revealed, and hid, that shall not be known.' In explaining
this, I dwelt on that blessed topic of consolation to the inno
cent, that however he suffers under a false accusation here,
he wiU shortly be cleared at God's righteous bar, when the
accuser and the accused shaU meet face to face, and the guilty
person acquit him whom he unjustly charged, and take
back the wickedness to himself. Poor Mrs. W., who was
just over against me, could not stand it ; but first turned her
back, and then retired behind the congregation."
These extracts, copied from the journal of Mr. Charles
Wesley, in his own handwriting, show the situation in which
he was placed during his residence at Frederica. The people
were unsettled ; they were under continual alarms from the
Spaniards ; many of them were without moral principle,
regarded his ministry as an attack upon private character,
and acted towards him as spies and informers, with httle
respect for either truth or probability; his health was not
good ; he was destitute of almost every personal accommoda
tion, living in a hut, mostly lying upon the ground, conducting
pubhc worship sometimes in the open air, under the shade of
a tree, and at other times in the place where the public stores
were kept : whde, at the same time, the Governor was capri
cious, passionate, and under the influence of wicked people.
The firing of the gun when he was in the wood, and when
the shot came whistling by bim, just after he had changed
his position, Mr. Charles Wesley beheved to be an attempt
upon bis life ; while the act itself was intended to appear as a
casualty. HappUy for him, he did not long continue in this
painful condition, which was rendered doubly distressing by
the natural sensitiveness of his mind, and the absence of his
friends. On the 15th of May, some duties connected with his secre
taryship caUed him to Savannah ; and from thence he was sent
with dispatches to England, so that he never again visited
Frederica, where he had met with such unworthy treatment.
" At four," says he, " I set out for Savannah, whither
the Indian traders were coming down to meet me, and
take out licences. I was overjoyed at my deliverance out

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 65
of this furnace, and not a httle ashamed of myself for
being so."
StiU intent upon the duties of his mission, he says, " Sun
day, May 16th, we landed at Skiddoway. I then went round,
and asked the few people there were upon the island to come
to prayers : which accordingly I read, and preached to about
ten, in the guard-room ; and promised so to contrive, if pos
sible, that they should be supphed once a month. At four
we returned to our boat, and by six reached Thunderbolt ;
whence I walked the five remaining mUes to Savannah. Mr.
Ingham, Mr. Delamotte, and my brother, were surprised at
my unexpected visit. But it being late, we each retired to
his respective corner of the room, where, without the help of
a bed, we slept soundly tdl the morning."
On the foUowing Wednesday Mr. John Wesley em
barked for Frederica, to supply his brother's place, and
Charles took charge of Savannah. " The hardest duty
imposed upon me," says he, " was the expounding the lesson,
morning and evening, to one hundred hearers. I was sur
prised at my own confidence, and acknowledged it not my
own. The day was usuaUy divided between visiting my
parishioners, considering the lesson, and conversing with
Mr. Ingham, Delamotte, and Appee." The last of these
persons was a young Dutchman, of whom we shaU hear
more in the progress of this narrative.
WhUe the Wesleys and their faithful friend Mr. Ingham
were thus labouring with exemplary zeal, their brethren, the
Oxford Methodists, continued their religious meetings, and
stUl pursued their plans of spiritual improvement, and of
usefulness to others ; though some who had belonged to their
brotherhood were removed from the University to other fields
of pious labour. Mr. Whitefield, who appears to have taken
the lead among them, was ordained by Dr. Benson, the
Bishop of Gloucester, who treated him with great kindness.
When he was retiring from the cathedral of that city, where
he had been attending divine worship, he says, " One of the
vergers caUed after me, and said the Bishop desired to speak
with me. I immediately turned back, considering within
myself what I had done to deserve his Lordship's displea
sure. When I came to the top of the palace stairs, the
Bishop took me by the hand, and told me he was glad to see
VOL. I. f

66

THE LIFE OF

me ; and bid me to wait a little, tdl he had put off his habit,
and he would return to me again. This gave me an oppor
tunity of praying to God for his assistance, and adoring him
for his providence over me.
" At his coming again into the room, the Bishop told me
he had heard of my character, hked my behaviour at church;
and inquiring my age, ' Notwithstanding,' says he, ' I have
declared I would not ordain any one under three-and-twenty;
yet I shall think it my duty to ordain you whenever you
come for holy orders.' He then made me a present of five
guineas, to buy me a book.
" The only thing now in dispute was, into what part of
my Lord's vineyard I should be sent to labour first. God
had given me much success in Gloucester ; and my friends
being desirous of having me near them, I had thoughts of
settling amongst them. But when I came to Oxford, my
friends urged several reasons for my continuing at the Uni
versity. ' The Mr. Wesleys had not long been gone abroad,
and now no one was left to take care of the prison affairs,' &c.
They further urged, ' That God had blessed my endeavours
there, as weU as at Gloucester ; that the University was the
fountain-head ; that every gownsman's name was Legion ; and
that if I should be made instrumental in converting one of
them, it would be as much as converting a whole parish.' At
the same time, unknown to me, some of them sent to that
great and good man, the late Sir John Phillips, who was a
great encourager of the Oxford Methodists ; and though he
had never seen but only heard of me, yet he sent word he
would aUow me thirty pounds a year, if I would continue at
the University. Upon this, finding the care of the prisoners
would be no more than, under God, I could undertake with
pleasure, and knowing the University was the best place to
prosecute my studies, I resolved, God willing, to wait at
Oxford a blessing on the first-fruits of my ministerial
labours." Having returned again to Gloucester, two days before the
time fixed for the ordination, Mr. Whitefield says, " I waited
on the Bishop. He received me with much love ; teUing me
he was glad I had come; that he was satisfied with the
preparation I had made, and with the aUowance given me by
Sir John Phillips. 'I had myself,' said he, 'made provision

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 67
for you of two little parishes; but since you choose to be at
Oxford, I am very weU pleased. I doubt not but you wUl do
much good.'
" This, I think, was on Friday. The day foUowing I con
tinued in abstinence and prayer. In the evening I retired
to a hiU near the town, and prayed fervently for about two
hours, in behalf of myself, and those that were to be ordained
with me.
" On Sunday mornmg I rose early, and prayed over St.
Paul's Epistle to Timothy, and more particularly over that
precept, ' Let no man despise thy youth.' When I went up
to the altar, I could think of nothing but Samuel's standing a
httle chdd before the Lord with a linen ephod. When the
Bishop laid his hands upon my head, my heart was melted
down, and I offered up my whole spirit, soul, and body, to
the service of God's sanctuary. I read the Gospel at the
Bishop's command, with power; and afterward sealed the
good confession I had made before many witnesses, by
partaking of the holy sacrament of our Lord's most blessed
body and blood.
" In the afternoon I read prayers to the poor prisoners,
being willing to let the first act of my ministerial office be an
act of charity. I preached the Sunday foUowing, to a very
crowded audience, with as much freedom as though I had
been a Preacher for some years.
" O the unspeakable benefit of reading to the poor, and
exercising our talents, whUe students at the University !
Such previous acts are very proper to prepare us for the work
of our Lord, and make us not unapt to teach in a more
pubhc manner. It is remarkable that our Lord sent out his
Apostles on short missions before they were so solemnly
authorized at the day of Pentecost. Would the Heads and
Tutors of our Universities foUow his example, and, instead of
discouraging their pupils from doing anythmg of this nature,
send them to visit the sick and the prisoners, and to pray
with and read practical books of rehgion to the poor, they
would find such exercises of more service to them, and to the
church of God, than aU their private and pubhc lectures put
together. " Thus God dealt with my soul. At the same time, by his
gracious providence, he suppbed me with all things needful
f 2

68

THE LIFE OF

for my body also : for he inchned the Bishop's heart to give
me five guineas more ; and by this time a quarter's aUowance
was due to me from Sir John Phidips ; both which sums put
together fuUy served to defray the expenses of my ordination,
and taking my Bachelor's degree; which was conferred on
me at Oxford the week after my being ordained, when I was
about one-and-twenty years of age.
" These changes from a Servitor to a Bachelor of Arts,
from a common drawer to a Clergyman, were no doubt
temptations to think more highly of myself than I ought to
think ; and some were therefore jealous over me, as I trust
they always wid be, with a godly jealousy ; God, who is rich
in mercy, thereby forewarned me of my danger, stirred up
my heart to pray against spiritual pride, and kept me (as I
hope he wiU to the end) in some measure always humbled
before him.
" Thus did God, by a variety of unforeseen acts of provi
dence and grace, train me up for, and at length introduce me
into, the service of his church." *
Some of the facts which Mr. Whitefield has here described
with his characteristic frankness and simplicity, are more
fuUy explained in the foUowing extract of a letter which he
addressed to his friend Mr. John Wesley in Georgia. It is
dated, London, Sept. 2d, 1736.
" Very dear and Rev. Sir, — Being informed by Mr.
Hutton, that a ship would soon sad towards your coasts, I
thought it would be unpardonable in me not to write to my
spiritual father in Christ. But what shaU I begin with first ?
How shaU I have room or time to relate to you a thousandth
part of those mercies which God, of his infinite goodness in
Christ Jesus, hath conferred upon me since I wrote last ? If
I mistake not, my last was dated from Gloucester, whence,
after the Lord Jesus had made me an instrument of forming
a society of some sincere souls, (O free, free grace in Christ
Jesus !) God caUed me to Oxford again. From thence, after
a stay of three months, I returned to Gloucester. Directed
by divine Providence, accompanied with the earnest solicita
tions of my friends, I entered into holy orders. O pray,
Rev. Sir, that I may be a faithful Minister of Christ ! You
* A short Account of God's Dealings with the Rev. Mr. George Whitefield,
A. B., late of Pembroke College, Oxford, pp. 63—71. Edit. 1740.

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 69
wUl naturaUy ask, 'Where hath it pleased God to settle you? '
Hear, Rev. Sir, and admire the divine goodness towards the
worst of sinners. My friends had laid a plan, and I find
since that the Bishop had united with them, to have me
settled in Gloucester. But I had made it my earnest prayer
to Almighty God, through Christ, that I might either not go
into orders, or continue at Oxford some time longer, to fit me
for the work of the ministry. God was pleased to answer
this prayer wonderfuUy : for upon my return to Oxford, most
of our friends being caUed away to other parts of the country,
the Lord put it into the heart of our dear friend Mr.
Morgan, to inform Sir John Phillips of our affairs ; who
immediately sent me word, that he would aUow me £30 a
year, if I would continue at Oxford, and superintend the
affairs of the Methodists. Providence directed me to
accept of his kind offer : accordingly I preach every Sun
day to the prisoners; and follow your steps as close as
possible. " I am now at London, supplying the place of dear Mr.
Broughton, who is Curate at the Tower ; he being gone to
Dummer, in Hampshire, to assist dear Mr. Hutchins, who
is gone to put his brother under the care of pious Mr.
Clayton. " Sir John Phillips is very much in our interest, and a
blessed instrument of supplying our wants, and of encou
raging us in our weak endeavours to promote the Gospel of
our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ. But few friends are left
at Oxford; yet the Lord hath given me great encouragement
out of his holy word, so that I hope that some gownsmen wdl
yet be added to our number. The greatest opposition
comes from the laity at present. Yet there is much good
done. Our feUow-students are pretty quiet, though our
names stink among them. The Lord make us humble and
thankful. " The stock for the prisoners is put into my hands. The
Lord give me wisdom and grace to distribute it as I
ought. .
" FareweU, Rev. and dear Sir. God be with you and
prosper you in aU your undertakings. May you be made an
happy instrument of converting the Gentdes; and after
you have served your blessed Master the appointed time

70 THE LIFE OF
on earth, sit down with him in eternal rest and glory in
heaven." *
These documents show the state of the Methodists at
Oxford, when the Wesleys were labouring in Georgia ; and the
manner in which Mr. Whitefield was prepared for that course
of pubhc usefulness to which he was caUed in future life. He
evidently cherished towards the devoted brothers, now in a
distant land, the most profound aud cordial affection.
Towards him they manifested the same feeling. While
Charles remained in Georgia he wrote to Mr. Whitefield,
inviting him, doubtless with the concurrence of John and
Mr. Ingham, to come and join them in that colony. This he
distinctly states in the poetical letter which he addressed to
Mr. Whitefield many years afterwards.
" In a strange land I stood,
And beckon'd thee to cross the' Atlantic flood.
With true affection wing'd, thy ready mind
Left country, fame, and ease, and friends behind ;
And eager all Heaven's counsels to explore,
Flew through the watery world, and grasp'd the shore."
WhUe at Frederica, the life of Mr. Charles Wesley, as
we have seen, was endangered by fever, and the unkind-
ness of the Governor. At Savannah it was once or twice
in equal peril from other causes. "July 7th," says he,
"between four and five this mornmg Mr. Delamotte and I
went into the Savannah. We chose this hour for bathing,
both for the coolness, and because the alligators were not
stirring so soon. We heard them indeed snoring aU around
us ; and one very early riser swam by within a few yards of
us. On Friday mornmg we had hardly left our usual place
of swimming, when we saw an alhgator in possession of it.
Once afterwards Mr. Delamotte was in great danger; for an
alhgator rose just behind him, and pursued him to the land,
whither he narrowly escaped."
The time now drew near when Mr. Charles Wesley was
called to return to England, as the bearer of despatches, from
the Governor, to the Trustees of the colony. The foUowing
are the circumstances connected with his departure from
Georgia, detaded by himself :—" July 10th. I was waked
* Supplement to the Methodist Magazine for the year 1797, pp. 8—10,

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 71
by the news my brother brought us, of Miss Bovy's sudden
death. It caUed up aU my sorrow and envy. 'Ah, poor
Opheha ! ' was continually in my mind ; ' I thought thou
shouldest have been my Hamlet's wife.' Mr. Appee was just
set out for Charlestown, [on his way to] HoUand ; intending
to return, when he had settled his affairs, and marry her :
' But death had quicker wings than love.'
The foUowing evening I saw her in her coffin, and soon after
in her grave.
" July 21st. I heard by my brother that I was to set sad
in a few days for England.
" July 22d. To-day I got their bcences signed by Mr.
Oglethorpe, countersigned them myself, and so entirely
washed my hands of the traders.
" July 25th. I resigned my Secretary's place, in a letter to
Mr. Oglethorpe. After prayers he took me aside, and asked
me whether aU I had said was not summed up in the line he
showed me on my letter : —
Magis apta tuis tua dona relinquo.
' Sir, to yourself your slighted gifts I leave ;
Less fit for me to take than you to give.'
I answered, I desired not to lose his esteem, but could not
preserve it with the loss of my soul. He answered, he was
satisfied of my regard for him ; owned my argument drawn
from the heart unanswerable ; ' and yet,' said he, ' I would
desire you not to let the Trustees know of your resolution of
resigning. There are many hungry feUows ready to catch at
the office ; and in my absence I cannot put in one of my own
choosing. The best I can hope for is an honest Presbyterian,
as many of the Trustees are such. Perhaps they may send
me a bad man ; and how far such an one may influence the
traders, and obstruct the reception of the Gospel among the
Heathen, you know. I shad be in England before you leave
it. Then you may either put in a deputy, or resign. You
need not be detained in London above three days ; and only
speak to some of my particular friends, (Vernon, Hutchinson,
and Towers,) to the Board of Trustees, when called upon, and
to the Board of Trade. On many accounts I should recom-,

72 THE LIFE OF
mend to you marriage, rather than cehbacy. You are of a
social temper, and would find in a married state the diffi
culties of working out your salvation exceedingly lessened,
and your helps as much increased.'
" July 26th. The words which concluded the lesson, and
my stay in Georgia, were, ' Arise, let us go hence.' Accord
ingly at twelve I took my final leave of Savannah. When
the boat put off I was surprised that I felt no more joy in
leaving such a scene of sorrows."
Mr. Charles Wesley was accompanied by his brother in a
boat from Savannah to Charlestown, a port belonging to the
neighbouring colony of Carohna. Thence he intended to
embark for England. At Charlestown he was pleased to find
his friend Appee, in whose company he expected to have an
improving and pleasant voyage to Europe; though he was
surprised to find that the sudden death of Miss Bovy, from
whom Appee had just parted, and to whom he had made a
promise of marriage, had apparently made httle impression
upon the mind of that young Dutchman. Mr. Charles
Wesley remained eleven days in Charlestown; and during
this period his feelings were lacerated hy the barbarous
cruelties which he found to be there inflicted upon the Negro
slaves. "I had observed much," says he, "and heard more,
of the cruelty of masters towards their Negroes ; but now I
received an authentic account of some horrid instances
thereof. The giving a chdd a slave of its own age to tyran
nize over, to beat and abuse out of sport, was, I myself saw,
a common practice. Nor is it strange, that being thus
trained up in cruelty, they should afterwards arrive at so
great perfection in it : that Mr. Star, a gentleman I often
met at Mr. Laserris's, should, as he himseU7 inforrned me, first
nad up a Negro by the ears, then order him to be whipped in
the severest manner ; and then to have scalding water thrown
aU over him ; so that the poor creature could not stir for four
months after. Another much-applauded punishment is,
drawing their slaves' teeth. One Colonel Lynch is uni-
versaUy known to have cut off a poor Negro's legs ; and to
kiU several of them every year by his barbarities.
" It were endless to recount aU the shocking instances of
diabolical cruelty which these men (as they caU themselves)
dady practise upon their feUow- creatures, and that on the

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 73
most trivial occasions. I shaU only mention one more
related to me by a Swiss gentleman, Mr. Zouberbuhler, an
eye-witness, of Mr. HiU, a dancing-master in Charlestown.
He whipped a she-slave so long, that she feU at his feet for
dead. When, by the help of a Physician, she was so far
recovered as to show signs of hfe, he repeated the whipping
with equal rigour; and concluded with dropping hot seal
ing-wax upon her flesh. Her crime was, over filling a
tea-cup. " These horrid cruelties are the less to be wondered at,
because the Government itself, in effect, countenances and
allows them to kid then: slaves, by the ridiculous penalty
appointed for it, of about £7 sterling; half of which is
usuaUy saved by the criminal informing against himself.
This I can look upon as no other than a pubhc Act to indem
nify murder."
These expressions of sympathy with the oppressed Negro,
and of honest indignation at the cruelties so wantonly
inflicted upon the race, are honourable to Mr. Charles
Wesley, and fuUy accord with that noble testimony against
slavery which was afterwards borne by his brother. The
settlers in Georgia clamoured for permission to import Negro
slaves into that colony, tiU they obtained their request ; and
now for ages those southern states of America have been a
land of oppression, wrong, and murder, for which the day of
righteous retribution wdl ere long arrive. The voice of inno
cent blood is heard in heaven ; and vengeance awaits every
man that oppresses his feUow.

74 The LIFE OF

CHAPTER III.
On the 5th of August, 1736, Mr. John Wesley took leave
of his brother at Charlestown, whence he returned to Savan
nah ; and on the 11th Charles went on board to commence his
voyage to England. On his entrance upon the ship, he had
a specimen of the treatment which awaited him ; but he httle
suspected the dangers that he would have to encounter.
Had it not been for the skiU and fidehty of the Mate, accord
ing to aU human probability, the ship and aU its hapless
inmates must have perished. " I found," says Mr. Charles
Wesley, " the honest Captain had let my cabin to another.
My flux and fever that have hung upon me forced me, for
some nights past, to go into a bed ; but now my only bed was
a chest, on which I threw myself in my boots, and was not
overmuch troubled with sleep tdl the morning. What was
stiU worse, I had no asylum to fly to from the Captain ; the
most beastly man I ever saw : a lewd, drunken, quarrelsome
fool ; praying, and yet swearing contmuaUy. The first sight
I had of him was upon the cabin-floor, stark naked, and dead
drunk." Towards the end of the month, the perilous situation of the
ship's company became apparent. " August 28th," says our
voyager, "after a restless, tempestuous night, I hardly
rose at eight. Our happier Captain, having got his dose,
could sleep a day and a night upon the stretch, and defy
either pumps or squaU to wake him.
" August 30th. At noon we were alarmed by an outcry of
the sadors, at their having continued pumping several hours,
without being able to keep the water under. They desired
the Captain to put into some port, before they were got out
to sea too far for returning ; but he was too drunk to regard
them. At five the sailors came down in a body to the great
cabin, waked and told him, it was as much as their hves were
worth, to proceed on the voyage, unless their leaks were
stopped : that he remembered it was as much as ever they
could do to keep the ship above water in their passage from

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 75
Boston, being forced to pump without ceasing : that the
turpentine feU down upon and choked up the pumps con
tmuaUy ; nor was it possible for them to get at it, or to hold
out in such continual labour, which made them so thirsty,
they could not hve on their aUowance of water : that they
must come to shorter stiU, through his neglect to take in five
more hogsheads of water, as his Mate advised him : that he
owned they had no candles for half the voyage. On ad
which accounts they begged him to consider whether their
common safety did not require them to put in at some land
for more water and candles; and, above aU, to stop their
leaks. The Captain, having now slept out his rum, rephed,
' To be sure, the men talk reason ; ' and, without consulting
any of his officers, immediately gave orders to stand away for
Boston. " Sept. 15th. This is the first time I have heard a sador
confess ' it was a storm.' We lay under our mainsad, and let
the ship drive, being by conjecture about sixty leagues from
Boston, upon George's Bank, though, as we hoped, past the
shoals upon it. The Captain never troubled himself about
anything ; but lay snoring, even in such a night as the last,
though frequently caUed, without ever stirring, either for
squads, soundings, or shoals.
" In the afternoon the Mate came down, having sounded,
and found forty, and soon after twenty, fathoms ; told the
Captain he apprehended coming into shoaler water stdl ; and
therefore it would be necessary to reef the foresad and main-
sad in readiness, that in case we feU foul of the shoals,
(being upon George's Bank, and in a storm,) the ship might
have head-way to get clear again. This the Captain absolutely
refused ; and though told it could do no possible harm, and
might be the saving of the ship and us, persisted in his
obstinacy; so that the Mate left him to sleep, and the ship
to take care of itself. But it pleased God to abate the storm,
and on Thursday, about twelve, entirely to remove it.
" Sept. 20th. At seven Mr. Graham, the first Mate, came
to ask for directions, as he constantly does, the Captain as
constantly shifting him off, and leaving the whole manage
ment of the ship to him, or chance, or any body. The
conversation being somewhat remarkable, I took it down in
short-hand as they were speaking it.

76 THE LIFE OF
"Mate. — Captain Indivine, what would you have us do?
What course would you have us steer to-night ?
" Captain. — Even what course you wdl : we have a fair
wind. " M. — Yes, Sir ; and it drives us fuU upon the land, which
cannot be many leagues off.
" c. — Then, I think, you had best keep forward.
" M. — Would you have us go on aU night, and venture
running upon the land ?
" C. — I do'nt know. Go on.
" M. — But there are shoals and rocks before us.
" C. — Why then, have a good look out.
" M. — But you ca'nt see twice the ship's length. What
would you order me to do ?
"C. — These rebels and emissaries have excited you to
come to ask for orders. I do'nt know what you mean.
" M. — Sir, nobody has excited me. I come, as it is my
duty, to my Captain for directions.
" C. — Have you a mind to quarrel with me ?
" M. — I have a mind to know what you wdl do.
" C. — Nay, what wdl you do, if you come to that ?
" M. — Am I your Captain, or you mine ?
" C. — I am your Captain, and wdl make you know it, Mr.
Man. Do what I order you ; for you must and shad.
" M. — Why, Sir, you order me nothing.
"C. — You would not have me come upon deck myself,
sure? "M. — If you did, I should not think it would be much
amiss. Some Captains would not have stirred off deck a
moment in such a night as this. Here you he, without so
much as ever once looking out, to see how things are.
" C. — Yes, I have been upon deck this very day.
"M. — But you have taken no account of anything, or
given yourself the least trouble about the ship, for many days
past. " C. — It is aU one for that. I know where we are exactly.
" M. — How far do you think we may be from land ?
" C. — Why, just thirty-five leagues. I am sure of it.
" M. — How is that possible ? You have taken no observa
tion this fortnight ; nor have we got one these four days.
" C. — No matter for that. I know we are safe.

THE REY. CHARLES WESLEY. 77
" M.— Sir, the most skilful sailor alive cannot know it.
Be pleased only to declare what you would have done. Shall
we sad on ? ShaU we he by ? ShaU we alter our course ?
ShaU we stand in and off ?
" He went on repeating such questions again and again :
but as to giving an answer, the Captain chose to be excused ;
tdl the Mate, quite out of patience, having waited an hour to
no purpose, left him ; and the Captain concluded with, ' Jack,
give me a dram.'
" Sept. 21st. The saUors, who were upon deck ad night,
saw three large ships, as they supposed, coming out of the
Bay; but in vain attempted to speak with them. At three
I was waked by a cry of ' Land ! ' The Mate said we were
just upon it, for he saw the hght of the watch-house ; and if
they did not tack about immediately, they would be upon the
rocks, which lay just before them, under the water. At the
same time it blew a storm. The uproar was so great, that it
even waked the Captain, who started up, ran to his rum,
drank a hearty draught, and then looked upon deck : but,
not much liking things there, came down again immediately,
cried, ' Ay, ay, ad wUl be weU ; ' and dropped asleep again.
" Sept. 22d. Having saded some hours without discovering
land, we began to think the Ught which the Mate had seen
was of some ship, and not the hght-house. At two we made
land; which the men soon found to be Cape-Cod, about
eighteen leagues from Boston.
"Sept. 24th. Being within sight of the hght-house, at
nine in the morning, the pdot came on board us. At two I
gladly obeyed his hasty summons, and went into his boat,
with the other passengers, bidding a hearty fareweU to our
wretched ship, and more wretched Captain ; who for the two
last days had, most happily for us, lain dead drunk on the
floor, without sense or motion."
Mr. Charles Wesley remained in Boston, waiting to
re-embark, for more than a month. During this time he
was treated with great kindness by several respectable
residents, whose spiritual benefit he laboured to promote.
He preached in two or three of the churches ; and once, in a
private company, he was dehghted to meet with a lady who
had taken her views of rehgion from the writings of WiUiam
Law ; his own " guide, phdosopher, and friend." " While I

78 THE LIFE OF
was talking at Mr. Chicheley's," says he, "on spiritual
rehgion, his wife observed that I had much the same way of
thinking with Mr. Law. Glad I was, and surprised, to hear
that good man mentioned; and confessed, aU I knew of
rehgion was through him. I found she was weU acquainted
with his ' Serious CaU,' and has one of the two that are in
New-England. I borrowed it, and passed the evening in
reading it to the famdy (Mr. Williams's) where I have been
some days. His daughter and he seemed satisfied and
affected." Of the Mr. Chicheley who is here mentioned Mr. Charles
Wesley says, " He seems to have exceUent natural parts,
much solid learning, and true primitive piety : is acquainted
with the power, and therefore holds fast the form, of godli
ness : obstinate as was my father in good, and not to be
borne down by evd."
Whde Mr. Charles Wesley remained at Boston, the illness
which he so frequently mentions increased, so as to cause
great suffering, and even to endanger his life. He was
attended by three or four Physicians, one of whom came all
the way from Charlestown to afford his advice ; yet for some
days he obtained httle or no rehef. At one period of his
illness he seems to have been apprehensive that his end was
near; and states that, in his extremity, he obtained sphitual
strength and comfort in the use of Pascal's prayer in afflic
tion. As the time of embarkation drew near, his friends
urged him to give up aU thought of proceeding on his voyage
tdl his health was greatly improved. But he was deaf to
their entreaties, declaring that nothing but death should
hinder him from fulfilling his charge. He was entrusted
with important despatches to the Trustees of Georgia, in his
official character as Secretary to the Governor, and for
Indian affairs ; and he would neither commit them to the
care of any other person, nor delay the dehvery of them him
seU7, whatever might be the effect upon his own hfe and
health. For nothing was he more remarkable than a noble
hardihood and daring in aU matters that concerned his
conscience and duty.
" Oct. 5th. I waked," says he, " surprisingly better, though
not yet able to walk. This morning Dr. Greaves came over
from Charlestown, to see me; gave me physic and advice,

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 79
which he likewise left in writing. The same civility I have
received from Dr. Gibbons, Dr. Gardener, and others. A
httle after Mr. Chicheley came, and brought me a summons
to go aboard. Mr. Price drove me to the wharf, having
caUed by the way on some of my new friends, from whom I
have received aU the instances of kindness in their power to
show. " When we came to the wharf, the boat was not ready ; so
we were forced to wait half an hour in the open cold air.
Mr. Chicheley helped me into the boat, and covered me up.
In about two hours we reached the ship, and, with Mr.
Zouberbuhler, Mr. Appee, Mr. Cutler, and Mr. Brig, went
on board. I laid down in the state-room, less fatigued with
the passage than I expected."
During Mr. Charles Wesley's stay in Boston the ship
underwent some repairs; and it was now hoped that the
voyage to England would not be attended with any of those
calamitous results with which the crew and passengers were
before threatened. He, however, wisely refused to re-embark
if the ship were to be stiU under the command of Indivine,
the notorious drunkard, who had been entrusted with her
and the passengers from Charlestown. Another Captain,
therefore, was obtained, of the name of Corney, who appears
to have been intelligent and obliging. Yet they had not pro
ceeded far on their way before it was discovered that the
vessel was stiU far from being sea-worthy, and was Ul-adapted
to meet the fierce and terrible storms that awaited them. A
correct judgment of their perilous and distressing situation
wdl be best formed from Mr. Charles Wesley's own descrip
tion, written at the time, and without any reference to publi
cation. His account is concise and forcible; for, hke his
brother, he was never addicted to verbosity. His concern for
the spiritual good of his feUow-passengers is very apparent in
the narrative which he has given.
"Oct. 27th. I began pubhc prayers," says he, "in the
great cabin. We had seldom any present, but the passen
gers. I had not yet strength to read the lesson, nor atten
tion for any harder study than Clarendon's History. In the
night I was much disquieted by the code.
" Oct. 28th. The Captain warned me of a storm approach
ing. In the evening at eight it came, and rose higher and

80 THE LIFE OF
higher after I thought it must have come to its height ; for I
did not lose a moment of it, being obhged, by the return of
my flux, to rise continuaUy. At last the long-wished-for
morning came, but brought no abatement of the storm,
There was so prodigious a sea, that it quickly washed away
our sheep, and half our hogs, and drowned most of our fowl,
The ship had been new caulked at Boston : how carefully, it
now appeared ; for being deeply laden, the sea streamed in
at the sides so plentifuUy, that it was as much as four men
could do, by continual pumping, to keep her above water. I
rose and lay down by turns, but could remain in no posture
long. I strove vehemently to pray, but in vain. I persisted
in striving, yet stUl without effect. I prayed for power to
pray ; for faith in Jesus Christ ; continuaUy repeating his
name, tiU I felt the virtue of it at last, and knew that I abode
under the shadow of the Almighty.
" It was now about three in the afternoon, and the storm
at the height. I endeavoured to encourage poor Mr. Brig
and Cutler, who were in the utmost agony of fear. I prayed
with them and for them tiU four ; at which time the ship
made so much water, that the Captain, finding it otherwise
impossible to save her from sinking, cut down the mizen-
mast. In this dreadful moment, I bless God, I found the
comfort of hope, and such joy in finding I could hope, as the
world can neither give nor take away. I had that conviction
of the power of God present with me, overruling my strongest
passion, fear, and raising me above what I am by nature, as
surpassed aU rational evidence, and gave me a taste of the
divine goodness.
" At the same time, I found myself constrained in spirit to
bear witness to the truth, perhaps for the last time, before my
poor friend Appee. I went to him ; declared the difference
between him that feareth God, and him that feareth him
not; avowed my hope, not because I had attained, but
because I had endeavoured it ; and testified my expectation,
if God should now require my soul of me, that he would
receive it to his mercy.
" My poor friend was convinced, but stupid ; owned the
happiness of the most imperfect Christian, a happiness he
himself was a stranger to ; and therefore, he said, aU his
refuge was, in the time of danger, to persuade himself there

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 81
was none. Mr. Cutler frequently caUing upon God, to have
mercy upon his soul, Appee confessed he greatly envied him,
as he had no manner of concern for his own. I advised him
to pray. He answered, it was mocking God to begin praying
in danger, when he had never done it in safety. I only
added, I then hoped, if God spared him now, he would
immediately set himseU7 about working out his salvation;
which depended on the one condition of exchanging this
world for the next.
" I returned to Mr. Brig and Mr. Cutler, and endeavoured
from their fear to show them their want of rehgion, which
was intended for our support on such occasions ; urged them
to resolve, if God saved them from this distress, that
they would instantly and entirely give themselves up to
him. " The wind was stUl as high as ever, but the motion rather
less violent since the cutting the mast ; and we did not ship
quite so much water. I laid me down, utterly exhausted ;
but my distemper was so increased, it would not suffer me to
rest. Toward morning the sea heard and obeyed the divine
voice, ' Peace, be stiU ! '
" Oct. 31st. My first business to-day (may it be the busi
ness of aU my days !) was, to offer up the sacrifice of praise
and thanksgiving. Then we aU joined in thanks for our
debverance. Most of the day I was on the bed, faint, and
fuU of pain. At night I rose to prayers, but could not read
them. " Nov. 1st. In the afternoon the wind rose, and promised
a storm. I endeavoured to prepare myself and companions
for it. It did not fad our expectation ; but was not so vio
lent as the last. The sea broke over us every ten minutes ;
and the ceaseless noise of the pumps either kept off sleep, or
continuaUy interrupted it.
"Nov. 2d. StUl the poor sadors could have no respite;
and as their strength abated, their murmuring increased.
At night, when almost exhausted, they were relieved by a
calm. " Nov. 3d. In the evening the wind arose again, and with
that the sea ; which at ten broke in through one of the dark-
Hghts, and fided the great cabin. It was vain to look for
rest in such a hurricane. I waited tdl two in the morning
vol. i. G

82 THE LIFE OF
for its abatement, but it continued aU the foUowing day in
fuU majesty.
" Nov. 5th. We met a ship bound for Boston, which had
been ten weeks on her passage from Bristol, and forced in
the last storm to throw most of her cargo overboard. Being
short of provisions, they desired a barrel of beef, which our
Captain very readdy sent them ; (though at the expense of
much time and pains ;) and a keg of rum, to encourage the
sadors to pump.
" Nov. 9th. The men came down, and declared, they could
keep the water under no longer, it gaining upon them every
moment. Therefore they desired the Captain would be
pleased to lighten the ship. He told them, he knew what he
had to do ; bade them return to their pumping ; and ordered
others to take in all the sads but the mainsad. He stayed
some time, (as he since told us, that he might not discourage
us,) and then went up, and as we lay by stopped several leaks
upon deck. This did considerable service ; though it was
stUl the constant business of four men to keep the ship from
filling. "During this time I often threw myself upon the bed,
'seeking rest, but finding none.' I asked of God to spare
me a httle, that I might recover my strength ; then cast my
eye upon the word : ' For my namesake wdl I defer my
anger, and for my praise wdl I refrain from it, that I cut
thee not off.' My soul immediately returned to its rest, and
I no longer felt the continuance of the storm.
"Nov. 13th. Never was calm more seasonable than that
which Providence this day sent us. The men were so
harassed, they could work no longer ; and the leaks increased
so fast, that no less than their uninterrupted labour could
have kept the vessel from foundering. AU hands were now
employed in stopping the leaks. The Captain himself told
us, he had been heartily frighted yesterday with a danger he
would now acquaint us with, since it was over, — the total
stoppage of one of the pumps. He farther informed us that
he had stopped several openings in the sides of the ship, wide
enough to lay his fingers in ; so that he wondered the poor
men had been able to keep her above water : and added, that
the utmost he hoped for was, that they might hold out till
they could reach some of the western islands. Just as the

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 83
men had finished their work, the calm gave place to a fair
wind." Mr. Charles Wesley's voyage from America became less
painful as he approached his native land. His health appears
to have improved; and the perdous storms which had so
greatly distressed him and his feUow-passengers were suc
ceeded by fine weather and fair winds.
One of the most remarkable events connected with his
return to England, was the disclosure of the real character of
Appee, the young Dutchman, of whom frequent mention has
already been made. This adventurer, who had resided some
time at Savannah, assumed there a very strict profession of
religion, and enjoyed the confidence of Mr. John Wesley, to
whose rules of holy hving he paid a sedulous attention, and
was present at every pubhc rehgious service. He was a man
of parts, and of liberal education, so that he was respected by
the Governor, with whom he was intimate. During Mr.
Charles Wesley's residence at Frederica, he was visited by
this foreigner, who, having readdy discovered Charles's views
of Episcopacy, professed to be very unhappy on account of his
own baptism. As this sacrament had been administered by
one of the Dutch Clergy, who had only received Presbyterian
ordination, Appee said that he could only regard it as lay-
baptism, which he beheved to be invalid. He therefore
apphed to Mr. Charles Wesley, as one who had received
Episcopal ordination, to baptize him, according to the rites of
the English Church. Charles concurred in these principles,
but deferred the administration to a future time, having
some doubts respecting Appee's preparation for the service ;
nor does he appear to have ever fulfiUed the request of the
young foreigner. He was, however, so far impressed in his
favour, as to lend him twenty-four pounds, which he needed
for present exigences. Appee was now professedly on his
way to HoUand, to settle his affairs, and was engaged to
return with aU speed to Georgia, which he ready intended
never more to see. Having nothing further now either to
hope or fear from his friends the two Wesleys, he was no
longer under any temptation to conceal his principles,
and stood before Charles, as they advanced in their voyage,
an infidel, a bbertine, a misanthropist, a bar, a thief, a
scoffer at rehgion and morality, whose obscene and
g 2

84 THE LIFE OF
ungodly conversation was a source of dady grief and
annoyance. Charles's notices concerning this evil genius are worthy of
being placed upon pubhc record, as an exhibition of faUen
human nature ; as a specimen of the kind of people whom
the new colony of Georgia convened together, and with
whom it was the misfortune of the Wesleys to be associated.
They also Ulustrate, in no smaU degree, the character of the
two brothers. Appee, it wdl be observed, makes various
statements concerning Mr. Oglethorpe ; but his testimony is
unworthy of credit. It was found that he had propagated
the most abominable falsehoods, both at Charlestown and
Boston, to the disadvantage of Mr. Charles Wesley, from
whom he had received nothing but kindness, and towards
whom he was at the time making the strongest professions of
personal friendship.
Soon after their departure from Charlestown, Mr. Charles
Wesley says, in his private journal, "This morning Mr.
Appee laid aside his mask. He began teUing me ad Mr.
Oglethorpe had ever said to him, particularly his inmost
thoughts of my brother and me. That he ridiculed our pre
tended fasting in the ship : that he took aU my abstemious
ness for mere hypocrisy, and put on for fear of my brother ;
for he saw how very uneasy I was under the restraint : that
he much blamed my carelessness, my closeness, my frightening
the people, and stirring them up to mutiny, &c. : that he
found I apprehended being turned out of my office, and
therefore pretended to be weary of it : that, to save my repu
tation, he had found me an errand to England ; but never
expected my return, any more than my brother's going to
the Indians, which he weU knew he never intended; but he
would make his own use of him : that he greatly admired his
finesse, in offering to go to the Choctaws in aU haste, but at
the same time procuring the Germans to dissuade him. In
a word, he believed him to have a little sincerity, but more
vanity : me, to have much vanity, but no sincerity at aU.
" I asked Appee whether his judgment was the same. He
answered, ' Yes : ' that my brother, he beheved, was labour
ing to establish a character for sanctity, was exceeding subtle,
keeping me in the dark, as weU as aU others ; yet credulous,
and easy to be imposed upon himself: that he pitied his

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 85
ignorance, in taking him (Appee) to be sincere, particularly
in regard to his breaking off with Miss Bovy ; which he
intended, not in pursuance of his ghostly counsel, but of Mr.
Oglethorpe's, who told him she was below one of his aspiring
genius : that after his fine talk with my brother, he never
made the least alteration in his own behaviour, or thought
any farther about it.
" Wlrde he was giving this blessed account of himself, I
could not help reflecting on the profound sagacity and spiritual
discernment of my brother and myself; particularly his, who
was born for the benefit of knaves. For my own part, I wiU
ever ' beware of men,' as He who best knows them advises.
I wdl not think aU men rogues, tdl I find them otherwise ;
but I wdl insist upon a far different probation from what my
brother requires, before I take any one into my confidence.
" I next inquired what his thoughts were of me. He
frankly rephed, he took me to be partly in earnest ; but I
had a much greater mind to please myself than to please
God. Yet as for money I did not much value it ; but in my
eagerness for pleasure and praise, I was a man after his own
heart : that, as I could not hold it, he wished I would leave
off my strictness, for I should then be much better company.
" As for himself, he said, his only principle was, an insa
tiable thirst of glory : that Georgia was too narrow a sphere
for him, and that therefore he should never see it more : that
he desired my friendship, because I had learning, was sincere,
and of his temper ; but he should like me much better, if I
were not a Parson. I had before let him into my own
affairs, and read him my letter of resignation to Mr. Ogle
thorpe. His remark upon that was, ' It is finely calculated
for the end you propose, — the engaging Mr. Oglethorpe's
opinion and interest : but he wdl understand you.' "
This conversation took place on the 26th of August. The
following occurred about a month afterwards : — " The fine
ness of the weather invited even Mr. Appee upon deck, who
usuady disposes of twenty-three of the twenty-four hours in
bed. His vanity betrayed him into farther discoveries of
himseU. He laboured to show that the only difference
between us lay in externals, through the difference of our
education. I had the same vices that he had, but was forced,
by the restraints of a narrow education, to dissemble those

86 THE LIFE OF
inchnations which he had given a loose to. The case was the
same with my brother; a much better hypocrite, he said,
than me, and who would have made an exceUent Jesuit.
But Mr. Oglethorpe understood him ; though for his own
convenience he would not seem to do so.
" Upon my asking him how he accounted for the great
pains my brother had taken with him, he readdy answered,
that was aU grimace. My brother could not but be mightily
pleased with the reputation such a convert would gain to his
sanctity, which had charms to win over so wdd a young
gentleman of his parts. 'But how could you bear him so
long, if you had no esteem for him, or regard to his advice ?'
' Why, it was so new a gratification to me, to be thought
rehgious, that I found no difficulty in keeping on the mask ;
and I had got such a knack of going to prayers and sacra
ment, that I do not know but I should have been actuaUy
caught at last.' "
WhUe the ship was under repairs at Boston, Appee " gave
out that his design in coming to Georgia had been to take
charge of the people there ; but finding Mr. Oglethorpe just
such a genius as himself, he thought his own stay there was
not so necessary, but he might safely quit the interest of the
colony; which, had it not been to such a hand, he could
never have prevaded on himseU to do : that at present he
was unresolved where to bestow himseU; only it should be
on that part of mankind which needed him most : that he
was going to England about matters of the last importance :
two or three letters of no moment, he said, I carried ; but all
secret despatches to the Duke of Newcastle, and other Minis
ters of State, he was charged with. From the Court of
Great Britain he was to be sent Envoy to Spain. His
money, a few hundreds of pounds, he had sent before him to
England. To others, he said he had turned it into sdver, and
freighted Indivine's ship."
The discovery of Appee's character, of course, induced Mr.
Charles Wesley to resolve upon breaking off aU future inter
course with him. Accordingly, Nov. 23d, says he, "I
imparted to Mr. Zouberbuhler my intention of discarding
Appee as soon as we landed. He told me, he wondered I
had not done it before ; for he was such a man, so unprofit
able, so pernicious, that he himseU7 would not be bound to go

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 87
another voyage with him for,aU the world : that he was so
excessively vain, he thought himseU7 admired wherever he
came ; and I was so fond of him, that, for aU my talk of part
ing, I could not hve without him. He added, he was so
notorious a bar, that he had long since ceased to beheve one
word he said ; and so utterly irreligious, that it was impos
sible to make a friend of him. He told me Appee had
proffered, if his Spanish embassy faded, to attend him to
Switzerland ; but he would never more trust such a man near
him, or his people : such an abominable bar, scoundrel, and
thief; one who had been forced to fly his country, and the
pursuit of justice, for robbing his father of three hundred
guineas. " A fair account of my friend Appee, and of the twenty-
four pounds I have lent him ! That a Dutchman should
cheat me, is nothing strange ; but how did he evade the wary
eye of Mr. Oglethorpe ? Happy Miss Bovy, to be delivered
by death from such a man ! "
" Ecce iterum, Crispinus ! Mr. Zouberbuhler came to me
fuU of abhorrence, Nov. 27th. ' That Appee,' said he, ' is a
very devd, made up of falseness and lies ! He is ever railing
against you, behind your back, to the Captain and pas
sengers, ridiculing the prayers, &c. He teUs the Captain, as
he did every body at Boston, that you are so ignorant, Mr.
Oglethorpe was forced to send him to take care of you. At
Charlestown he declared in aU companies, he was come with
fud powers to put an" end to the dispute between them and
Georgia. Last night I overheard him giving a blessed
account of you to Mr. Brig.' "
Two days afterwards, " whde I was walking upon deck,"
says Mr. Charles Wesley, "Appee came up to me; began
with many professions of friendship; hoped aU little mis
understandings would be forgot ; feU into famdiar discourse,
as formerly; was sure I should never return to Georgia,
where Mr. Oglethorpe would aUow none but his creatures, or
such as were some way or other subservient to his glory;
'which, take my word for it,' says he, 'is the principle of all
his actions, as weU as mine. Christianity he has about as
much of as myself. I have given him some unanswerable
reasons against it ! '"
As the vessel drew near the Enghsh shore, this wretched

88 THE LIFE OF
man attempted a renewal of his acquaintance with Mr.
Charles Wesley. "Appee took me aside once more," says
he, " to try his skill upon me ; besought me not to alter my
behaviour toward him when we should come to land ; denied,
as ever he hoped for salvation, that he had ever spoke or
wrote disrespectfuUy of me; detested the thought of such
treachery, with so many horrid imprecations, as I beheved
even a Dutchman would have trembled at. The burden of
aU was, John BuU and Nicholas Frog were too dear friends
ever to think of parting. But John BuU begged to he
excused. Though I stood in admiration of his parts, I did
not choose they should any longer be exercised on me. In
vain did he resume our lodging together. I was deaf on that
ear, and shifted the discourse, which he stiU brought back
again. ' Well, my dear friend, wherever you are,' said he, ' I
wdl take a lodging next door.' "
Such was the profound deceit of this clever and versatile
stranger, who for a time gained the confidence of the
Wesleys, and cheated Charles of his money. A confiding
simphcity of mind, which suspected evd of no one, is well
known to have been a characteristic of Mr. John Wesley;
and for that he is censured by his brother, who speaks of him
as " born for the benefit of knaves ; " yet in this case Charles,
with aU his shrewdness and suspicion, was the greater sufferer.
Serious blame is perhaps not to be imputed to either of them,
however they might condemn themselves ;
" For neither man nor angel can discern
Hypocrisy, the only evil that walks
Invisible, except to God alone,
By his permissive will, through heaven and earth :
And oft, though Wisdom wake, Suspicion sleeps
At Wisdom's gate, and to Simplicity
Eesigns her charge, while Goodness thinks no ill
Where no ill seems."
It is no dishonour to any man, that he is so far actuated
by a generous charity, as to beheve that other people are
upright and sincere, untd they are proved to be base and
dishonest. Further discoveries of Appee's consummate wickedness and
ingenuity were made after the parties arrived in London.
Young as this faithless man was, he had already been in

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 89
Surinam, where he had gambled away an estate which was
given to him by his father. Other instances of his licen
tiousness and dishonesty are too gross for description. On
his arrival in London he was imprisoned in Newgate, for his
passage-money, of which he attempted to defraud the
Captain. After his bberation, he stole a watch, and made
his escape to Paris. The last time that Mr. Charles Wesley
saw him was in the year 1744. He was then a prisoner in
the Tower, under sentence of transportation ; but for what
crime, we are not informed. During the interval he had
been in the army. On taking leave of this abandoned infidel,
Charles gave him kind and faithful advice, and made him a
present of some books, hoping that they would not be lost
upon him. Appee was to embark the next day for the place
of his destination.
On the 3d of December, 1736, Mr. Charles Wesley landed
at Deal. As soon as he had left the shattered vessel which
conveyed him from America, and set his foot upon British
ground, he kneeled down, under the strong impulse of grate
ful feeling, and offered thanks to God for his preservation by
land and by water, in pain and sickness. He then repaired
to an inn, where the rest of the passengers united with him
in adoring thankfulness and praise to their almighty
Deliverer. From Deal he went by coach to Canterbury;
and thence to Sittmgbourne, where he spent the night. On
the next day he reached London, where he was received
with surprise and cordiality; a report having been some time
prevalent that the ship in which he was known to have saded
was lost at sea. The first house to which he repaired was
that of Mr. Charles Rivington, the bookseUer, in St. Paul's
Churchyard; between whom and the two Wesleys a very
affectionate friendship had for some time subsisted. This
gentleman was the pubhsher of their father's Latin foho on
the Book of Job ; of his Letter of Advice to his Curate ; of
John's edition of Thomas a Kempis ; and of the Sermon bn
the Trouble and Rest of Good Men, which John had com
mitted to the press before he went to Georgia. Mr.
Rivington took a hvely interest in the affairs of the Method
ists. " My namesake," says Charles, " was much rejoiced to
see me, and gave me great cause of rejoicing by his account
of our Oxford friends."

90 THE LIFE OF
Before he landed, Mr. Charles Wesley addressed a letter
to his brother Samuel at Tiverton, who immediately sent him
the foUowing welcome to his native country. It was
addressed to him " at the Rev. Mr. Hutton's, CoUege-street,
Westminster." "Dec. 7th, 1736. Dear Charles,— This
moment almost I received yours. I beheve, by the date of it,
you may be at London by that time this can get thither. I
heartily blessed God for your safe arrival, having heard many
flyings reports of your being lost; though I never read
newspapers, being otherwise, at least, if not better, employed ;
yet id tidings would find me out. I fancy you like business
no better than I ; yet I do not much regret your being
employed in it, provided always no part of it relate to your
going back to the place from whence you came, since I do
not care for two partings. I would not have mentioned this,
in the present joy, only I thought it best to declare myself
soon enough. I am mightdy obliged to Mr. Hutton, who is
apprentice to Mr. Innys ; for the minute he heard of your
arrival at Boston, he sent me word of it, for fear I should
give too much credit to the story of your being cast away.
I desire you would give my service and thanks to him ; and
teU him that I take it particularly kindly of him, and was
just going to write a letter to assure him of it ; but now I
have a better way of conveyance. I have had a debverance
from danger lately : God only knows whether as imminent as
yours, but I have been very low. My strength is now
returning, ahnost sensibly ; and when I see your face I shaU
in a more especial manner rejoice for seeing the goodness of
the Lord in the land of the living. My mother is here with
me. You may easdy guess whether she is partaker of the
general joy that your httle scrip brought along with it. She
sends her blessing, and longs to see you. I would certainly
have sent you what you mentioned over sea, if I had not
heard of your coming over. Nor should I the first time in
my life have grudged expense to benefit a friend. I hope
you wdl now be able to fit yoursetf in London ; but if not,
come to Tiverton, and see what that affords. You will find
me pretty much the same man, though not the same usher
stiU. I could wish for aU our sakes the Archi-didascalus had
as large an income as the Hypo- had. Phdl is extra
ordinary weU in her bodily health. My wife has been

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 91
almost gone during my Ulness, but begins to pick up again
as I recover. I wish she would hold it on, and mend as
long and as much as I beheve I shall do. We join heartdy
in love. Little Phdl sends her duty. Service to aU friends
that ask after me. I hope you wdl keep your holidays here.
Where is Mr. Oglethorpe ? We are, dear Charles,
" Your faithful and affectionate friends,
and brother and sister."
At the bottom of this brotherly epistle Charles has written,
" Faithful and affectionate indeed ! " and on the back of it
he has inscribed, " Notus in fratris anima paterni. Let my
widow preserve this precious r eiick."
It was Saturday night when Mr. Charles Wesley arrived
in London ; and the next morning, in fud accordance with
his devotional habits, he repaired to St. Paul's cathedral,
where he received the holy communion. After the service
he was pleased to hear that Mr. Oglethorpe was dady
expected in England. In the course of the day he waited
upon " good old Sir John Phillips," who had kindly supported
Mr. Whitefield at Oxford, for the religious benefit of the
junior members of the University, and the prisoners. By
the pious and venerable Baronet, he says that he was
"received as one alive from the dead." He adds, "Here I
heard a most blessed account of our friends at Oxford ; their
increase both in zeal and number. I then hastened to Mr.
Vernon, to dehver my letters. He received me very affec
tionately, and pressed me to Uve with him during my stay in
London. "WhUe we were talking young Hutton caUed, having
traced me thither, in order to carry me home with him. We
took coach for my good old friend and host, his father. I
entered with fear and trembhng. My reception was such as
I expected from a famdy that entirely loved me, but had
given me over for dead, and bewaded me as their own chdd.
A. Captain had told them that fifty per cent, assurance had
been refused for Indivine's ship; and a report was spread
abroad that she had been seen sink to the bottom."
This day his health again faded. The motion of the coach
which conveyed him from Sittingbourne to London, and of
the coaches in which he was carried first to the house of Mr.
Rivington, and then to Mr. Hutton's, occasioned a return of

92 THE LIFE OF
his complaint ; so that he was neither able to preach, nor to
engage largely in conversation with his admirers. "Many
such," he says, " I have gained by Mr. Ingham's magnifi
cent journal. My brother's journal too (the last I hope wdl
ever be sent hither) is in every one's hands."
Two days after his arrival in London he went to his uncle,
Mr. Matthew Wesley, a Surgeon, who had brought up his
sister Martha. Here, he says, " I was equaUy welcome and
unexpected. They told me, my brother HaU was gone to a
curacy, very melancholy, and impatient at the mention of
Georgia." For some time he suffered greatly in his health. The
medical men who attended him found it difficult to confine
him to his room, without which they declared his recovery to
be hopeless. Notwithstanding his pain and weakness, his
spirit was ardent, and his habits active. He had many
duties to discharge, arising out of his official connexion with
the colony. He was also anxious to do aU the spiritual good
in his power ; as wed as to visit his friends both in town and
country. In almost every direction he was annoyed by the
manuscript journals which his brother and Mr. Ingham
had transmitted from Georgia, and which he found the
people reading with avidity. On the 15th of December, says
he, " I waited upon the Trustees at the office. It put me
past my patience to hear they were reading Mr. Ingham's
and my brother's journals. I was caUed in, and deUvered my
letter for the Trustees. Lord Carpenter, being in the chair,
desired me to speak so that all the gentlemen might hear
me. Mr. Towers interposed, and told them I was so weak
ened by my illness, that I could not speak aloud; and
desired me to dehver my papers one by one to be read by
Mr. Verelst. At dinner they feU into discourse about the
Missioners, whom as yet they mightdy commend, and wish
for more of them ; as that their journals might be forthwith
printed, that the world might receive the benefit of their
labours." As his health improved, and his engagements in London
became less pressing, Mr. Charles Wesley went to Oxford,
where he visited the prisoners, and held various meetings
with the junior members of the University, instructing,
encouraging, and admonishing them, as their several states

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 93
required. Soon after he went to Wooton, near Salisbury, on
a visit to Mr. HaU, and his % sisters, Martha and Kezzy.
From Wooton he hastened to Tiverton, to see his brother
Samuel and his famdy, where he also expected to meet his
mother. On his arrival he says, "I ran up stairs to my
sister, who received me with tears of joy. I saw PhUl next,
and last my brother ; who seemed at least as weU as when he
left me at London three years before. I went to comfort my
mother, indisposed in her chamber."
While Mr. Charles Wesley was employed in correspond
ence with his friends, and rehgious visits, he was not aware
that his brother John was on his way to England, having
come to the determination of leaving the colony for a time, in
consequence of a persecution which was raised against him
at Savannah. Of this persecution Charles was aware, having
received inteUigence of it immediately after his arrival in
London. It is not necessary here to enter into the particu
lars of this case. Some account of it was given by Mr. John
Wesley, in his printed Journal, thus inviting the pubhc
scrutiny; but his forbearance towards certain parties con
cerned, who were then hving, induced him to suppress some
circumstances, the knowledge of which is necessary to a full
understanding of the affair. The best account is that which
Mr. Moore has given in his Life of Mr. Wesley, which shows
that the whole proceeding arose out of a design which was
formed, and in which Mr. Oglethorpe himseU was concerned,
to lower the spirituality of Mr. Wesley's character, and place
it more on a level with their own. Not that the Governor
intended to inflict upon Mr. Wesley the injuries that he
endured; but he furnished the occasion, of which other
persons, less honourable than himseU, gladly avaded them
selves. The principal adversary of Mr. Wesley was Mr.
Causton, one of the highest authorities in the colony, next to
the Governor, but utterly unworthy of that distinction. He
had left England in disgrace, having been detected in prac
tising a fraud upon the pubhc revenue. Mr. Oglethorpe
made him Bailiff, and in his own absence invested him with
the supreme authority. The very pompous, harsh, and over
bearing manner in which he exercised his powers raised an
outcry in the colony, after Mr. Wesley had left ; and being
also detected in the misapplication of some of the public

94 THE LIFE OF
funds, the Governor was compelled to depose him. Sudru
the testimony of independent witnesses, Hving on the spot,
who themselves were unfriendly to Mr. Wesley ; not because
they saw in him anything moraUy wrong, but because they
thought him righteous overmuch* His views of ecclesias-
• " Instead of a free government, as we had reason to expect, and of heing
judged hy the laws of our mother-country, * Dictator, (Mr. Thomas Causton,)
under the title of Bailiff and Storekeeper, was appointed and left hy Mr. Ogle
thorpe, at his departure, (which was in April, 1734,) whose will and pleasure
were the only laws in Georgia. In regard to this Magistrate, the others were
merely nominal, and in a manner but ciphers. Sometimes he would ask in
public their opinion, in order to have the pleasure of showing his power hy con
tradicting them. He would often threaten juries, and especially when their
verdicts did not agree with his inclination or humour. And in order the more
fully to establish his absolute authority, the store, and the disposal of the
provisions, money, and public places of trust, were committed to him ; hy which
alteration in his circumstances he became in a manner infatuated, being before
that i person of no substance or character, having come over with Mr. Ogle
thorpe amongst the first forty, and left England upon account of something com
mitted by him concerning His Majesty's duties. However, he was fit enough
for a great many purposes, being a person naturally proud, covetous, cunning,
and deceitful, and would bring his designs about by all possible ways and
means. As his power increased, so did his pride, haughtiness, and cruelty :
insomuch that he caused eight freeholders, with an officer, to attend at the door
of the court, every day it sat, with their guns and bayonets ; and they were
commanded by his orders to rest their firelocks as soon as he appeared ; which
made people in some manner afraid to speak their minds, or juries to act as their
consciences directed them. He seldom or never uncovered on the bench, not
even when an oath was administered; and being perfectly intoxicated with
power and pride, he threatened every person, without distinction, rich and poor,
strangers and inhabitants, who in the least opposed his arbitrary proceedings, or
claimed their just rights and privileges, with the stocks, whipping-post, and log-
house; and many times put those threatenings in execution."  A True and
Historical Narrative of the Colony of Georgia, in America, from the first Settle
ment thereof until this present Period ; containing the most authentic Facts,
Matters, and Transactions therein. Together with His Majesty's Charter,
Representations of the People, &c. ; and a Dedication to His ExceUency
General Oglethorpe. By Pat. Tailfer, M. D., Hugh Anderson, M.A.,
Da. Douglas, and others, Landowners in Georgia, and at present in Charlestown,
in South Carolina. Charlestown, South Carolina, 1741.
« Tuesday, Oct. 17th, 1738. The great mismanagement of the trust-funds,
sent for the support of the colony, now more and more appearing, upon inquiring
into, the General called all the inhabitants together at the town-house, and there
made > P^>ebc speech to them, setting forth how deeply the trust was become
indebted, by Mr. Causton's having run into so great exceedings beyond what
they had ordered,_which debts the trust had nothing left at present to discharge,
besides what goods and effects they had in store, which must be in a great
measure applied to those purposes, especially first to all such as the stores were
owing anything to ; by which means there would be a necessity of retrenching
the ordinary issues, that something might remain for the necessary support of

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 95
tical order led him to trench upon the just rights and
privdeges of the Dissenters, many of whom were among
the settlers: a fault which he afterwards very distinctly
acknowledged. The intelligence of the persecution by which he was ha
rassed at Savannah, Mr. John Wesley conveyed in a journal,
which he sent to his brother Charles through the medium of
their friend Mr. Rivington. " I read it through," says he,
"without either surprise or impatience. His dropping my
fatal letter I hope wdl convince him of what I never could, —
his own great carelessness ; and the sufferings that brought
upon him, of his inimitable blindness. His simphcity in
teUing what and who were meant by the two Greek words
was outdoing his own outdoings. Surely aU this wUl be suffi
cient to teach him a Uttle of the wisdom of the serpent, of
which he seems to be utterly void."
When Charles wrote these animadversions upon his brother
John, and took credit to himseU for superior discernment, he
seems to have forgotten the £24 of which he had just been
cheated by the pious professions of one of the most impudent
knaves that ever hved.
Mr. Whitefield, to whom Charles Wesley addressed a letter
from Georgia, requesting his assistance there, wrote to
Charles in the month of December, declaring his readiness to
embark for that colony. This zealous and enterprising man
was as prompt in action as he was fluent and impressive in
life among the industrious people, who were not to he blamed. This had such
an effect, that the people appeared thunderstruck, knowing not where it would
end ; neither could the most knowing determine it.
"Wednesday, Oct. 18th. By order from the General, I wrote a letter to Mr.
Causton, and delivered it myself; dismissing him entirely from the stores, and
requiring him to deliver over all books, papers, and accounts, belonging to the
stores, into the hands of Mr. Thomas Jones : and in the evening he sent for Mr.
Causton, and required him to find security for his appearance to answer, &c. ;
but it appearing not possible to find sureties in this place adequate to the charge
which might be made against him, the General was content, for example-sake, to
all other prosecutors, not to insist upon more than his own bond, and assign
ments of all his improvements at Ockstead or elsewhere.
" I delivered to Mr. Parker, by the General's order, the constitution, appoint
ing him first Bailiff; whereby Mr. Causton was now discharged from that office,
as well as from the stores." — A Journal of Proceedings in Georgia, beginning
October 20, 1737- By William Stephens, Esq. To which is added, A State
of that Province, as attested upon Oath in the Court of Savannah, November 10,
1740. Vol. i., pp. 305—307. London, 1742.

96 THE LIFE OF
speech. On the 28th of September he says, in one of his
letters, " I know not why we go not to Georgia; but there is
no likelihood of it yet, as I see. Friends universaUy dissuade
me from going mysetf ; but I hope it wid not be long now,
before we shaU launch into the deep." A month afterwards
he says, writing from London, " God stiU works here. The
coUections for aU the charity schools, in aU the churches
where I preach, are very large. AU London is alarmed.
Many youths here sincerely love the Lord Jesus Christ ; and
thousands, I hope, are quickened, strengthened, and con
firmed, by the word preached." November 14th, he says,
" I now begin to preach charity sermons twice or thrice
a week, besides two or three on Sundays ; and £60 or £70
are coUected weekly for the poor chddren. Thousands would
come in to hear, but cannot." On the 23d of December he
says, " We sad, God willing, next week. Great things have
been done for us here. Perhaps upwards of j§1,000 have
been collected for the poor, and the charity schools; and I
have preached above a hundred times since I have been here.
A visible alteration is made also in hundreds [of people].
Last Sunday, at six in the morning, when I gave my fareweU,
the whole church was drowned in tears. They wept, and
cried aloud, as a mother weepeth for her firstborn. Since
that, there is no end of persons coming and weeping, teUing
me what God has done for their souls. Others, again, beg
httle books, and desire me to write their names in them. The
time would fad me, was I to relate how many have been
awakened, and how many pray for me. The great day wdl
discover aU."
A few days afterwards he addressed the foUowing letter to
his friend Mr. Charles Wesley :— " Oxon, Dec. 30th, 1736.
Dearest Sir, — Last night I returned from a weeping flock at
Dummer, and met with a grateful, sweet reception from my
Oxon friends. But, alas ! how transient are our visits in this
bfe! for to-morrow I purpose, God willing, to set out for
Gloucester; or otherwise I shaU hardly see the Bishop,
who, I hope, wdl contribute something towards assisting the
Americans. Add to this, that friends promise not to dis
suade me from my enterprise ; and I have a brother I beheve
now there, that comes on purpose to see me ; so that aU here
bid me hasten away. O may such speedy removes teach me

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 97
to be every moment ready at my blessed Master's caU ; and
remind me that I have here no continuing city, but seek one
to come. I have great reason to bless God (and do you also)
for sending me to Dummer. It has, I think, been an excel
lent preparative for Georgia. It has brought me to live
alone, and much improved both my outward and inward man.
O may these instances of divine love strengthen my weak
faith, and make me ready to follow the Lamb whithersoever
he goeth. I have wrote to Salmon, and wdl, God willing,
shortly send to H — U. No one but myseU is ready to go
from Oxford. Dear Mr. Hutchings wdl go hereafter, I
beheve ; but his time as yet is not folly come. If you should
be taken off, (and O happy then, dear Mr. Charles !) I trust,
notwithstanding, God wid give me strength to throw myself
bhndfold in his hands, and permit him to do with me whatso
ever seemeth good in his sight. AU friends hke the German
hymn admirably. Happy shall I be if my lot is cast amongst
such pious souls ; but I think God caUs me in a particular
manner to assist your brother.
" My friend wdl not take it amiss, if I inquire why he
chooses to be Secretary to Mr. Oglethorpe ; and not rather
go where labourers are so much wanted, in the character of a
Missionary ? Did the Bishop ordain us^ my dear friend, to
write bonds, receipts, &c, or to preach the Gospel? Or
dare we not trust God to provide for our relations, without
endangering, at least retarding, our spiritual improvement ?
But I go too far. Habe me excusatum. You know I was
always heady, and seU-wdled. I hear you are to be in Glou
cester next week. WiU dear Mr. Charles take a bed with me
at Mr. Harris's? I beheve he wid be welcome. You wiU
write next post, if convenient, and direct for me at Mr.
Harris's, junior, bookseUer, in Gloucester. All friends here
kindly salute and long to see you. Mr. Kinchin is aU heart.
Dear Mr. Charles, adieu. Let us wrestle in prayer for each
other ; and beheve me to be, dearest Sir,
" Your affectionate brother in Christ.
"P.S. Is it expedient to go into Priest's orders? TeU
me, that I may acquaint the Bishop."
Such was the state of holy excitement in which this able
but youthful Minister of the Lord Jesus left his native land.
He went on board the ship "Whitaker," at Gravesend, where
VOL. i. h

98 THE LIFE OF
he was met by Mr. Charles Wesley, Westley HaU, and many
other friends, who affectionately commended him to the
divine mercy and protection.
As Charles was apprehensive at this time, that his brother
John was stdl suffering unjustly at Savannah, he addressed to
him the following letter of encouragement, which he appears
to have brought with him to Gravesend, and committed to
the care of their mutual friend. It wid be observed, that,
although Charles condemned what he considered his brother's
indiscretion, he had the fuUest confidence in his purity and
uprightness. "College-street, Jan. 2d, 1738. Dear Brother,— From
my soul I congratulate you upon the late glorious treatment ;
nor do I less envy you it. It is now that you begin to be a
disciple of Christ. I have just read over the returned papers
without any emotion, but that of joy. Had I even resolved
to have set up my rest here, your present trial would have
broke my resolution, and forced me back to America, to par
take with you in your sufferings for the Gospel. Such you
may most assuredly reckon what you now labour under : I
should rather say, what you now rejoice and glory in ; for it
is not the mixture of infirmity that can prevent God's accept
ing them as endured for his sake. If you have the testimony
of a good conscience, your sufferings are interpretatively his ;
and human wisdom can never dispute you out of it. We
know the worldly, and even practically good, men, the
strangers as weU as the enemies to the cross of Christ,
observing some fadings in God's chUdren, ascribe the whole
of their persecutions to those only. The scandal of the cross
with them is ceased ; the reproach of Christ no longer sub
sists ; the contrariety betwixt his hght and darkness, betwixt
his Spirit and the spirit of the world, is at an end ; and our
conformity to our persecuted Master is aU resolved into want
of prudence. In vain do we press them with the plain words
of Scripture : ' All that wdl Uve godly in Christ Jesus shaU
suffer persecution ; ' ' The disciple is not above his Master ; '
' If they have persecuted me, they wUl also persecute you ; '
and a thousand others. Experience only can convince them
that the sense of these scriptures is bteral and eternal. But
this I need not teU you. You know the absolute impos
sibility of being inwardly conformed to Christ, without this

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 99
outward conformity, this badge of discipleship, these marks of
Christ. You marvel not, as U some new thing had happened
unto you ; but rejoice in tribulation, as knowing that here
unto you are caUed, and can only be made perfect through
these sufferings.
" These are the trials that must fit you for the Heathen ;
and you shaU suffer greater things than these. When your
name is by all cast out as evd, and it is not fit for such a fellow
to live ; when you cannot hve among them, but are driven
out from your own countrymen ; then is your time for turn
ing to the Gentiles.
" That time may stiU be at a great distance. As yet the
bridle is in their mouths, and aU the arrows they shoot out
are bitter words. But stay tid those words are credited, and
seconded by actions; tdl he that letteth letteth no longer,
but the whole storm burst upon you, and the fiery trial com
mences; and then wdl be shown how you have learned
Christ, and whether you have chosen to teach him to the
Heathen. " You remember the case of Athanasius contra mundum.
The charge brought against him was worth bringing : trea
son, adultery, and murder, at once ! I wonder no more is
said against you. The devd himseU could not wish for fitter
instruments than those he actuates and inspires in Georgia.
Whatever he wdl suggest, they wdl both say and swear to.
But things are not yet ripe on your part. You have but
begun the lesson of meekness, and gentleness, and love ; and
God, in pity to your weakness, has sent you a fellow-labourer,
and feUow-sufferer. Here are many now who long to be par
taker with you in the sufferings of the Gospel. I too would
be of the number, and shaU foUow in sure and certain
expectation of your treatment. The fiery furnace, I trust,
wdl purify me ; and if emptied of myself, I would defy the
world and the devd to hurt me. We would then join in
turning the war against them, and make them fear us."
To this spirited, affectionate, and somewhat mystical letter,
which exhibits the defective theology of the writer, Mr.
Charles Wesley added the foUowing postscript after his
arrival at Gravesend: —
" Gravesend, Jan. 3. I am here with G. Whitefield, my
brothers HaU and Hutton, and a long &c. of zealous friends.
h 2

100 THE LIFE OF
God has poured out his Spirit upon them, so that the whole
nation is in an uproar. Ted dearest Charles Delamotte, that
we dined on our way at Dummer, where we found Ins sisters,
brother Widiam, and mother, exceedingly zealous for the
Lord of hosts. WiUiam has raised up a party for God at
Cambridge. They are abeady stigmatized for Methodists.
We see aU about us in an amazing ferment. Surely Chris
tianity is once more hfting up its head. O, that I might feel
its renovating Spirit, and be thereby qualified to diffuse it
among others ! I trust you pray without ceasing for me.
I long to break loose ; to be devoted to God ; to be in Christ
a new creature ! "
It is not probable that this letter was conveyed to Georgia.
Before Mr. Whitefield had passed the Downs he heard that
Mr. John Wesley, whom he was going to assist, had already
arrived in England. Mr. Wesley addressed a letter to him,
advising him to return. To this Mr. Whitefield answered,
from on board the -ship, " Downs, Feb. 1, 1738. I received
the news of your arrival (blessed be God) with the utmost
composure ; and sent a servant immediately on shore to wait
on you, but found you was gone. Since that, your kind
letter has reached me. But I think many reasons may be
urged against my coining to London. For, first, I cannot be
hid, U I come there : and the enemies of the Lord wdl
think I am turning back, and so blaspheme that holy name
wherewith I am caUed. Secondly, I cannot leave the flock
committed to my care on shipboard : and perhaps while I
am at London, the ship may sad. Thirdly, I see no cause
for not going forwards to Georgia. Your coming rather con
firms (as far as I can hitherto see) than disannuls my caU.
It is not fit the colony should be left without a shepherd.
And though they are a stiff-necked and rebellious people;
yet, as God hath given me the affections of ad where I have
been yet, why should I despair of finding his presence in a
foreign land ? "
With these views Mr. Whitefield pursued his course to
Georgia, where he found Mr. Delamotte engaged as a teacher
of youth, and greatly endeared to many of the people by his
fine spirit, and active benevolence. Mr. Whitefield arrived
at Savannah on the 7th of May; and on the 2d of June Mr.
Delamotte took his leave of the colony, on his return to Ins

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 101
native land. Mr. Whitefield had now been a month in
Georgia, had visited the principal places connected with the
colony, and conversed with the different parties. He con
fesses that there were "many divisions amongst the inha
bitants ; " and then, with reference to Mr. Wesley and his
friend Delamotte, makes the foUowing statement : — " This
evening I parted with kind Captain Whiting, and my dear
friend Delamotte, who embarked for England about seven at
night. The poor people lamented the loss of him, and went
to the water-side, to take a last farewell. And good reason
they had to do so ; for he has been indefatigable in feeding
Christ's lambs with the sincere milk of the word ; and many
of them, blessed be God, have grown thereby. Surely I
must labour most heartily, since I come after such worthy
predecessors. The good Mr. John Wesley has done in
America, under God, is inexpressible. His name is very pre
cious among the people ; and he has laid such a foundation,
that I hope neither men nor devds wdl ever be able to shake.
O that I may fodow him, as he has Christ ! "
The mission to Georgia, undertaken by the Wesleys and
their friends, excited much attention at the time ; and men's
minds were affected towards it according to their pecubar
rehgious views and feehngs. Among those who regarded it
with indifference, if not with dislike, was Mr. Matthew
Wesley, the brother of the late Rector of Epworth, and
uncle of the brothers who led the way in this enterprise of
mercy. Under the date of Dec. 21st, Charles says in his
journal, " I dined at my uncle's, who bestowed abundance of
wit on my brother, and his apostohcal project. He told me,
the French, if they had any remarkably dud feUows among
them, sent them to convert the Indians. I checked his elo
quence by those lines of my brother : —
' To distant realms the' Apostle need not roam ;
Darkness, alas ! and Heathens are at home.'
He made no reply ; and I heard no more of my brother's
apostleship." By several other persons, and some of the highest distinc
tion, this " apostolical project " (for such indeed was its cha
racter) was contemplated with hvely and joyous interest ; so

102 THE LIFE OF
that for several weeks after Charles Wesley's arrival in
London he was almost dady employed in answering inquiries
concerning it. Among various other persons with whom he
had interviews on the subject, besides the gentlemen and the
nobility who were officially connected with the colony, were
the Archbishop of Canterbury, the Bishop of London, the
Bishop of Oxford, Lord Egmont, and Lady Betty Hastings,
of pious memory. " At her desire," says he, " I waited
upon Lady Betty Hastings. Her inquiries about Georgia
were interrupted by the Bishop of Gloucester's coming."
It was stiU Mr. Charles Wesley's intention to return to
Georgia ; not indeed as Secretary to the Governor, but as a
Missionary. In this he opposed the wishes of his venerable
mother, who urged him to remain in his native land. He
resigned his secretaryship, yet maintained a distinct under
standing with the Trustees of the colony, that he would go
back again ; and he did not finaUy abandon this design tdl
the month of May in the foUowing year, when, at the time
of his purposed embarkation, he had a dangerous illness.
He has made one entry in his journal relating to the colony,
which is highly honourable to the generosity and pubhc spirit
of Mr. Oglethorpe, and therefore deserving of a permanent
record. Many of the emigrants were destitute both of pro
perty and character; and having, in the land of their exde,
few of the conveniences and comforts of life, were restless,
dissatisfied, and ungovernable ; yet one day, after a meeting
of the Councd of Trustees had been held, and it was uncer
tain what would be the future fate of the colony, Oglethorpe
declared to Charles, that " if the Government had dropped
Georgia, he would not let the poor people perish ; but seU
his estate, which he could do for forty-five thousand pounds,
and support them upon the interest."
Three occurrences, of considerable importance to Mr.
Charles Wesley, took place near the middle of the year 1737 :
the death of his uncle, Mr. Matthew Wesley ; his intro
duction to royalty; and his providential escape from
the hands of a highwayman. They are thus related by
himseU : —
" June 8th. I caUed upon my uncle, and found him exceed
ing ill. June 10th. I found my uncle dying. He pressed
my hand ; showed much natural affection ; and bade me give

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 103
his love to his sister. June 11th. I heard that my uncle
died a httle after I left him. June 16th. On Thursday night
I attended my uncle to his grave."
" August 26th. I waited upon His Majesty at Hampton-
Court, with the Oxford Address, by the advice of Mr. Potter.
The Archbishop told me, he was glad to see me there. We
kissed their Majesties' hands, and were invited to dinner. I
left that and the company, and hasted back to town. The
next day I waited upon His Royal Highness, and dined ad
together at St. James's."
" Oct. 11th. I set out [from Oxford] for London. In a
mde's riding my horse feU lame. I sung the ninety-first
psalm, and put myseU under the divine protection. I had
scarce ended, and turned the hut on Shotover-HUl, when a
man came up to me, and demanded my money ; showing, but
not presenting, a pistol. I gave him my purse. He asked
how much there was. ' About thirty shdlings.' ' Have you
no more ? ' 'I wdl see : ' put my hand in my pocket, and
gave him some halfpence. He repeated the question, ' Have
you no more?' (I had thirty pounds in a private pocket.)
I bade him search himseU, which he did not choose. He
ordered me to dismount, which I did ; and begged hard for
my horse again, promising not to pursue him. He took my
word and restored him. I rode gently on, praising God. My
bags, and watch, and gold, the robber was forced to leave me.
In the evening I reached Westminster."
About this time he addressed a letter to his friend Mr.
Ingham, who had returned from Georgia, and was now in
Yorkshire. He received the foUowing stirring reply. It is
a fine Ulustration of the energetic spirit by which the
Methodists of that day were actuated, notwithstanding the
defectiveness of their theological views.
" Osset, near Wakefield, Oct. 22, 1737. My dear Brother,
— Your letter is just come to my hands. I rejoiced over it,
because it came from you. I was afraid you had been almost
lost ; but since I see you are desirous to make fuU proof of
your ministry, I greatly rejoice. Blessed be the Lord, who
by his grace preserves me from faUing, amidst the deceitful
aud aUuring, bewitching temptations of worldly preferment.
May He stiU continue his loving-kindness towards you !
May He throughly settle and estabhsh you ! May you have

104

THE LIFE OF

power to overcome the world, the flesh, and the devd, and,
hke a brave soldier, manfuUy to fight under Christ's ban
ners ! May your one desire of hving be for Christ's sake,
and the Gospel's !
" I have no other thoughts, but of returning to America.
When the time comes, I trust the Lord wiU show me. My
heart's desire is, that the Indians may hear the Gospel. For
this I pray both night and day.
" I wiU transcribe the Indian words as fast as I can. I
writ to Mr. WiUiam Delamotte three weeks ago. If he did
not receive the letter, it miscarried. I wish you could inform
me, that I might write again.
" I have been just now talking to Mr. Godly, Curate
of Osset. (You know, I beheve, that he is mis-named.)
I was all on a tremble whUe I talked to him, and for a
good whde after. He took my reproof very uneasdy. But,
however, he trembled as well as me. I have lent him
' The Country Parson ' to read ; and since he went away
I have been praying for him in an agony. I seem to be
fuU of hope, as if God would turn his heart; and O that
He may ! One of the wickedest women in aU Osset is
turned since I came down ; and I beheve she wiU make a
thorough convert. She says she is sure God sent me to
turn her heart. To his holy name be the glory. There is
another poor soul too here, that is under the most severe
agonies of repentance. Cease not to pray for these, and
the rest of your Christian friends at Osset, who pray con
stantly for you.
"Last Sunday I preached such a sermon at Wake
field church as has set ahnost all about us in an uproar.
Some say the devd is in me : others, that I am mad. Others
say no man can hve up to such doctrine; and they never
heard such before. Others, again, extol me to the sky.
They say it was the best sermon they ever heard in aU their
hfe ; and that I ought to be a Bishop.
"I beheve indeed it went to the hearts of several per
sons ; for I was enabled to speak with great authority
and power ; and I preached ahnost the whole sermon
without book. There was a vast large congregation,- and
tears feU from many eyes. To-morrow I preach there
again.

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 105
" Every day I undergo several changes within me. Now
I am under sufferings, sometimes just ready to sink ; then
again I am fiUed with joy. Indeed I receive so much
pleasure in conversing with some Christians here, that I
have need of sufferings to counterbalance it. Last Satur
day night we were sixteen that sat up tdl after twelve. We
are to meet again to-night, after the rest are gone ; and we
shad pray for you, and the rest of our Christian friends
everywhere. You would think yourseU happy to be but one
night with us.
"Give my sincere love to Mr. Hutton's famdy, whom I
never forget. Are they ad weU ? The Lord bless them aU !
Greet brother Whitefield. My heart wdl be with you on the
seas, and everywhere. Never be discouraged.
" Yours sincerely and affectionately."

106 THE LIFE OF

CHAPTER IV.
When the Wesleys returned from America their spiritual
state was pecubar, and far from being satisfactory to them
selves. Their moral conduct was irreproachable; they had
an intense desire to please God, by the practice of universal
hohness ; and, in order to this, they ddigently used every
means of grace, and submitted to a course of strict seU-denial.
Yet they felt that they had not attained to the state of hoh
ness wliich they had long sought, and their consciences were
not at rest. Theirs was not the happy rehgion which is
described in the New Testament as having been reabzed by
the whole body of bebevers, after the Lord Jesus had entered
into his glory, and had sent down the Holy Ghost the Com
forter to supply his place. Both of them speak of obtaining
mental rehef in prayer, in reading the Scriptures, and in the
celebration of the Lord's supper ; but their spiritual enjoy
ments were not lasting ; a cloud rested upon their minds ;
they were often harassed by unbelief and doubt ; and, to a
great extent, they were held in bondage by the sin that dwelt
in them. At this period of their hves they never speak of
the joy winch arises from an application of the blood of Christ
to the conscience, and from the distinct and abiding witness
of the Spirit of God, that they were his adopted chddren ;
nor do they ever declare, with the primitive disciples, " The
law of the Spirit of hfe in Christ Jesus hath made me free
from the law of sin and death." With these essential ele
ments of the Christian character they were as yet unac
quainted; but they earnestly desired to know the wdl of
God, that they might obey it ; and He who, by the power
of his grace, had " wrought them for this seUsame thing,"
mercifuUy provided for them the necessary hght and guid
ance. Yet God, in his compassionate sovereignty, sent them
help from a quarter where their prejudices and habits would
not otherwise have suffered them to look for it. The two
brothers, high and unbending Churchmen as they were,
having received from their teacher, Mr. Law, "the instruction

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 107
which causeth to err," were providentiaUy brought into inter
course with devout members of the Moravian Church. As
Aquda and Priscdla, meeting with Apollos, who at that time
" knew only the baptism of John," " taught him the way of
the Lord more perfectly," and thus gave a right direction to
his eloquence and fervour of spirit ; so did these pious
strangers communicate to John and Charles Wesley princi
ples of truth, which exerted the most salutary influence upon
their hearts, and which in future hfe formed the principal
subjects of their effective ministry. The sons of the Angli
can Church were undesignedly led to the Moravian Brethren
with the plea, " Give us of your od, for our lamps are gone
out." On his return to England Mr. John Wesley expressed at
large the feehngs of his burdened mind in his printed Jour
nal. From that affecting record we gather, that with aU his
sincerity and moral goodness, he had not the filial spirit, nor
the power over every sinful affection and habit, which are
directly consequent upon the true Christian faith. His feel
ings were servde. He rather feared God than loved him,
and dehghted in him; for he was neither saved from the
gudty dread of future wrath, nor from the dominion of inward
sin. Charles, though less communicative on the subject, was
evidently in a state simdar to that of his brother ; though he
does not seem to have been equaUy sensible of the manner
in which debverance was to be obtained. He makes no dis
tinct reference to the faith by which the conscience is purged
from dead works, and the heart purified from sin.
On the 18th of December, 1736, he says, "I began my
twenty-seventh year in a murmuring, discontented spirit;
reading over and over the third of Job ; " and on the 22d of
January foUowing he adds, " I caUed upon Mrs. Pendarvis,
while she was reading a letter of my being dead. Happy for
me, had the news been true ! What a world of misery would
it save me ! "
Whde in this state of mind, and about this period of his
hfe, he appears to have written the foUowing " Hymn for
Midnight," which is strikingly descriptive of his defective
creed and gloomy feelings. He had no hope of permanent
happiness, but by the dissolution of his earthly frame.

108 THE LIFE OF
While midnight shades the earth o'erspread,
And veil the bosom of the deep,
Nature reclines her weary head,
And Care respires and Sorrows sleep :
My soul still aims at nobler rest,
Aspiring to her Saviour's breast.
Aid me, ye hovering spirits near,
Angels, and ministers of grace ;
Who ever, while you guard us here,
Behold your heavenly Father's face !
Gently my raptured soul convey
To regions of eternal day.
Fain would I leave this earth below,
Of pain and sin the dark abode ;
Where shadowy joy, or solid woe,
Allures or tears me from my God ;
Doubtful and insecure of bliss,
Since Death alone confirms me his.
Till then, to sorrow born, I sigh,
And gasp and languish after home ;
Upward I send my streaming eye,
Expecting till the Bridegroom come :
Come quickly, Lord ! thy own receive,
Now let me see thy face, and live !
Absent from thee, my exiled soul
Deep in a fleshly dungeon groans ;
Around me clouds of darkness roll,
And labouring silence speaks my moans :
Come quickly, Lord, thy face display,
And look my midnight into day.
Error and sin and death are o'er,
If thou reverse the creature's doom ;
Sad Rachel weeps her loss no more,
If thou the God, the Saviour, come :
Of thee possess'd, in thee we prove
The light, the life, the heaven of love.
To this fine composition his brother afterwards gave an
evangehcal character, by substituting the word " faith " for
" death " in the last hne of the third stanza. Thus altered,
it no longer appears as the desponding language of a real
Christian, expecting to be made free from sin and its attend
ant misery only by the body's dissolution ; but as the prayer
of a weeping penitent, who is convinced of his guilt and cor-

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 109
raption, and is looking for a present deliverance from them
through faith in the blood of atonement.
Wbile he was thus "walking in darkness," "under the
law," and " feebng after " his Saviour, he had " a zeal for
God," which puts to shame the sinful supineness and timidity
of many who boast of their greater hght. When he tra
velled in stage-coaches he read pious books to his feUow-
passengers, endeavoured to convince ad people that rehgion
is an inward and divine principle, and that every one should
make it his first and great concern. In private companies
he pursued the same course, and often with the happiest
results. He was a frequent visitant at the house of the
Delamottes, at Blendon, in the parish of Bexley, where he
often met the Rev. Henry Piers, the Vicar, whom he engaged
in spiritual conversation, prayer, and singing psalms and
hymns. Here also he was a means of great religious benefit
to Mr. WiUiam Delamotte, the brother of Charles, then an
under-graduate of the University of Cambridge. Two of
this young gentleman's sisters were so impressed, that their
mother, afraid of their conversion, sent them to London,
that they might be out of the reach of Charles Wesley's
influence. But here, being no longer under her direct
control, they had the freest intercourse with him, to their
great advantage.
It was not among strangers only that he thus laboured.
Various members of his own famdy shared in his solicitude.
Thus he speaks of his sister Kezzy, when she was visiting the
sister of Mr. Gambold, at Stanton-Harcourt : — " Sept.
16th, 1737. I walked over with Mr. Gambold to Stanton-
Harcourt. After much talk of their states, we agreed that I
should not speak at aU to my sister on religion, but only to
his. CaUing accidentaUy in the evening at my sister's room,
she feU upon my neck, and in a flood of tears, begged me to
pray for her. I did not know but this might be her time,
and sat down. She anticipated me, by saying, she had felt
here what she had never felt before; and beheved now there
was such a thing as the new creature. She was full of
earnest wishes for divine love ; owned there was a depth in
rehgion she had never fathomed; that she was not, but
longed to be, converted; would give up aU to obtain the love
of God ; renewed her request with great vehemence, that I

110 THE LIFE OF
would pray for her: often repeating, 'I am weak; I am
exceeding weak.' I prayed over her, and blessed God from
my heart; then used Pascal's prayer for conversion, with
which she was much affected, and begged me to write it out
for her.
" After supper (at which I could not eat for joy) I read
Mr. Law's account of redemption. She was greatly moved,
full of tears, and sighs, and eagerness for more. Poor
Mrs. Gambold was quite unaffected : her time being not yet
come. " Sept. 17th. I prayed with Kezz, stiU in the same temper;
convinced that all her misery has proceeded from her not
loving God."
With some other members of the family he was not
equaUy successful. Thus he speaks on the 25th of Novem
ber foUowing : — " At Mrs. Hutton's this evening, my brothers
Lambert and Wright visited me." (Lambert had married
Miss Anne Wesley ; and Wright Miss Mehetabel.) " The
latter has corrupted the former, after aU the pains I have
taken with him, and brought him back to drinking. I was
fuU, yet could not speak. I prayed for meekness ; and
then set before him the things he had done, in the devil's
name, towards re-converting a soul to him. He left us
abruptly. I encouraged poor J. Lambert to turn again
unto God."
At this period Mr. Charles Wesley addressed a letter of
spiritual instruction to his sister Kezzy, which she answered
in the foUowing manner : — " My dear Brother, — Though I
am very Ul, yet nothing can prevent my returning my sincere
thanks for your kind letter. My dear brother, you have not
a friend in the world that wdl be gladder to be directed or
reproved (in the spirit of meekness) than I shad be. I own
it is a great fault ; but my mind, and body too, are so much
weakened, with id-usage, that I cannot bear any roughness,
without either being angry, or quite dejected. I have not
heard from my mother this two months ; nor have had any
letter or receipt for you. I cannot write to her, because I
do not know how to direct. If you can stiU have patience,
and retain any love and tenderness for
' A weak, entangled, wretched thing,'

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. Ill
you may, by your prayers and direction, add much to the
happiness of " Your sincere friend, and affectionate sister.
"Nov. 15, 1737."
Mr. Samuel Wesley, of Tiverton, at this time had a very
severe illness, from which he recovered slowly. He expected
Charles's speedy embarkation for Georgia, and had many
fears that he should see him no more. Under the influence
of the tender feehngs which such a state of things was calcu
lated to inspire, he addressed to him the foUowing epistle : —
" Dear Charles, — Since letters he so long, (why or where
fore I cannot comprehend,) I wdl lose no time in writing;
though it is the most inconvenient, just now, of the whole
week. You may be very sure my sister and I should be glad
to see you before you go ; and she bid me teU you so ; but I
believe the fatum Carthaginis wdl hinder. We have natu
raUy less hope of seeing your return than before ; though we
do not despair of either, if you hold your resolution. I wdl
not beheve you wid break it in haste. I have not heard at
aU from Wdtshire ; and my illness has prevented me from
writing to my mother, as I proposed.
" I have read Law against the ' Plain Account,'* borrow
ing it of my neighbour, Mr. Pyke, the Presbyterian Teacher.
I think it an excellent book. I have seen Hoadley demon
strated heretofore into a Deist, pretty plainly ; but I never
saw him so thoroughly proved an Atheist. The faU and
redemption are exceeding weU represented, though some
difficulty wid always remain in such a subject. As it
was in the beginning, I beheve it wdl continue to the
end, in another sense. Darkness wdl be, when the Spirit
of God moveth upon the face of the waters. It is
enough for us, that we are not concerned to teU how these
things be.
" My Ulness has not been so uninterrupted, but I have
been able to read a httle between whdes ; though I was past
writmg for a good whde together. I have not yet ventured
a foot out of my own house ; (for I account my school but as
a room in it;) but I hope next Sunday I shad be stout
enough to ride to church, and stay there without catching
* Bishop Hoadley's " Plain Account of the Lord's Supper ; " which was
answered by the Rev. William Law.

112 THE LIFE OF
cold, by the help of a warm Presbyterian cloak, which I have
used before upon that occasion.
" Mr. Greenway, my Usher, who bore evidence against a
young man who was going into orders, for two smaU faults,
Arianism and treason, is to have his final hearing on Wed
nesday next ; and tf I am able, I shad not fad to go along
with him, to keep him in countenance, which is ad I can do.
" I did not think I should have had time to write you so
long a letter. The truth is, I have smarted for it. Service
to aU friends. We join heartily in love. I am, dear Charles,
" Your affectionate and faithful friend and brother.
"Nov. 16, 1737. Tiverton, Devon."
Bishop Hoadley, who is so severely censured in this letter,
was the friend and eulogist of the Arian Dr. Samuel Clarke,
the Rector of St. James's, Westminster. He was a Prelate
whose orthodoxy was more than doubtful.
While Mr. Charles Wesley was attentive to the spiritual
interests of others, he was not forgetful of his own. He had
the highest opinion of Wilham Law, upon whose writings he
might be said to meditate day and night. This eloquent but
erring man was then resident at Putney, a few mdes from
London ; and, for the purpose of being benefited by his coun
sel, Charles visited him there on the 31st of August, and the
9th of September, 1737. Mr. Law is said to have been a
-tad, thin, bony man, of a stern and forbidding countenance ;
sour and repulsive in his spirit and manner ; resembling, in
this respect, the rehgion which he taught. Their interviews
led to no beneficial result. They are thus described by Mr.
Charles Wesley : —
" I talked at large upon my state with Mr. Law, at Putney.
The sum of his advice was, ' Renounce yourseU, and he not
impatient.' "
" I consulted Mr. Law a second time, and asked him seve
ral questions. ' With what comment shad I read the Scrip
tures ? ' ' None.' ' What do you think of one who dies
unrenewed, whde endeavouring after it?' 'It concerns
neither you to ask, nor me to answer.' ' ShaU I write once
more to such a person?' 'No.' 'But I am persuaded it
will do him good.' ' Sir, I have told you my opinion.'
' Shall I write to you ? ' ' Nothing I can either speak or
write wdl do you any good.' "

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 113
There was more truth in this concluding remark than Mr.
Law was aware of. Whde he avoided ad reference to the
atonement of Christ, which he appears never to have under
stood, his advices concerning spbitual rehgion only tended
yet more to lacerate the conscience, and discourage the
anxious inquirer. He set his pupds upon the hopeless task
of attaining to hohness whde they remained in a state of
gudt, and whde the regenerating Spirit was therefore uncom-
municated. Happdy for Mr. Charles Wesley, by the merciful provi
dence of God, he was brought into intercourse with other
men, who were better qualified to instruct him in divine
things. The evangehcal doctrine of present salvation from
sin, through faith in Jesus Christ, was not only held by the
Moravian Church, but actuaUy reabzed by many of its mem
bers. Count Zinzendorf had then for some time been a
Minister in that community, where he had acquired a leading
influence ; and he was earnestly requested to accept the office
of a Bishop. Yet he was not satisfied with the ordinations
which were practised by his own people. Having doubts
respecting their validity, he resolved, before his formal
appointment to the episcopate, to consult the heads of the
Church of England on the question. For this purpose he left
Germany, and, having visited Holland on his way, arrived in
London, in January, 1737, about seven weeks after Mr.
Charles Wesley's return from America. Dr. John Potter,
the Archbishop of Canterbury, and Seeker, the Bishop of
Oxford, both declared, that, in their judgment, the Moravian
ordinations were valid, inasmuch as they were in the regular
order of " succession." The Count's scruples were therefore
removed, great deference being paid to the opinion of the
Archbishop, because of his accurate and extensive researches
into antiquity. On the Count's return to the Continent,
therefore, he was invested with the episcopal character.
During his stay in England, he admitted persons who were
rehgiously disposed to attend famdy worship with him and
his household. The consequence was, that some of them
were seriously impressed, and requested further spiritual
advantages. For their benefit the Count drew up the foUow
ing regulations, to which the httle company who were
attached to him affixed their signatures : —
vol. i. I

114 THE LIFE OF
"I. We wdl beheve and practise only what is clearly
expressed in the holy Scriptures; and this we wdl beheve
and teach, whether it accords with our reason and ideas or
not. " 2. We wdl converse and associate with each other in a
simple and childlike manner, and assemble once a week for
that purpose ; on which occasion we wid merely pray, read
the Scriptures, and edify ourselves from them, without bring
ing forward the smaUest thing which might occasion dispute
or variance.
" 3. We wiU sincerely speak what we think of each other,
and not seek to conceal our faults, that no one may think
more highly of the other than he deserves.
" 4. We wdl serve each other according to the gtfts we
possess, and quietly prepare ourselves for promoting the
Lord's cause among others.
" 5. We will not interfere in any rehgious or ecclesiastical
matters, but only attend to three simple things : — To become
saved and sanctified by the blood of Jesus, and to love each
other cordiady." *
Whde the Count remained in London Mr. Charles Wesley
had several interviews with him, which he has thus described
in his private journal : —
" Jan. 19th, 1737. Count Zinzendorf, just arrived from
Germany, sent for me. When I came, he saluted me with
aU possible affection, and made me promise to caU every day.
From him I went to the Bishop of Oxford, where I met with
an equaUy kind reception. He desired me to come as often
as I could, without ceremony, or farther invitation. We had
much talk of the state of rehgion, and Count Zinzendorf's
intended visit. Their Bishops he acknowledged to have the
true succession.
" Jan. 20th. I wrote and delivered my own state in a letter
to the Count. He sent me to Mr. Oglethorpe, who talked
much of the mischief of private journals, ad which ought to
be pubhshed, or never sent. A letter from my brother he
read and argued. I could not but think the writer much too
free, too bold, too credulous.
" Jan. 23d. I met Bishop Nitschman at the Count's, and
* Spangenberg's Life of Count Zinzendorf, pp. 228, 229.

THE REV. CnARLES WESLEY. 115
was introduced to the Countess : a woman of great serious
ness and sweetness. I was present at their pubhc services,
and thought myseU in a quire of angels.
"Feb. 1st. I was again with the Bishop of Oxford, and
told him the Bishop of London had dechned having anything
to do with Georgia ; and said, it belonged to the Archbishop
only, to unite the Moravians with us. He repbed, it was the
Bishop of London's proper office ; but bade me assure the
Count, we should acknowledge the Moravians as our bre
thren, and one Church with ours.
"Feb. 2d. At nine I was with the Count, who seemed
resolved to carry his people from Georgia, if they might not
be permitted to preach to the Indians. He much pressed me
to go with him to Germany ; which I am very willing to do,
if I can get clear of the Trustees.
"Feb. 6th. I had much conversation with the Count.
Some of his words were, ' The Christian cannot yield to sin ;
cannot long fight against it ; but must conquer it if he wUl.'
Speaking of his own case, he said, he and a lady were in love
with each other ; till finding something of nature, he resolved
to renounce her ; which he did, and persuaded her to accept of
his friend. ' From that moment/ said he, ' I was freed from
aU seU-seeking ; so that for ten years past, I have not done
my own wdl in anything, great or smaU. My own wdl is
heU to me. I can just now renounce my dearest friend,
without the least reluctance, if God require it.' He kissed
and blessed me at parting.
"Feb. 7th. Before I set out for Oxford, I caUed upon the
Count, and desired his prayers. He commended himseU to
our friends there, and promised, if any of them would write
to him, or the Brethren, they would answer them.
" Feb. 8th. I came to Oxford, and took up my lodgings
with Mr. Sarney. In the evening I met and encouraged our
friends by the Count's and the Moravians' example. Mr.
Kinchin I found changed into a courageous soldier of Christ.
I read them my brother's journal.
" Feb. 12th. By nine at night I got back to the Count in
London, and consulted him about my journey to Germany.
" Feb. 20th. Being to set out the next day for Tiverton, I
went to take my leave of the Count ; who invited me again
to Germany ; bade me not despair ; and dismissed me with
i 2

116

THE LIFE OF

his blessing. My last words were, Sit pax vobiscurri: to
which he replied, Et cum spiritu tuo."
From these notices it is manifest that Count Zinzendorf
had, to a great extent, commanded the confidence and affec
tion of Mr. Charles Wesley. The spirit and manner of this
interesting stranger, the pious cheerfulness of his lady, the
holy simphcity and fervour of then" worship, aU contributed to
make an impression upon his susceptible heart. Finding also
that the Prelates of his own Church acknowledged the Mora
vian Ministers to be in the true "succession," Charles laid
aside aU reserve, and disclosed to the Count, both in conversa
tion and writing, his most secret thoughts and feehngs ; at
the same time soliciting spiritual counsel. Yet, whether the
Count did not understand the case thus submitted to him,
and therefore gave advice which was inapphcable ; or whether
he faded in investing his advice, if sound, with due weight
and authority, we presume not to determine : certain it is,
that he left Mr. Charles Wesley, as he found him, stiU under
the misleading power of WiUiam Law's Mysticism, and
"ignorant of the righteousness of God." The anxious
inquirer after truth parted from the Count in a manner the
most affectionate and touching, but without any just concep
tion either of the Christian salvation, or of the faith by which
it is obtained.
Count Zinzendorf left England on the 6th of March,
having made arrangements with the Trustees of Georgia,
Mr. Oglethorpe, and the Associates of Dr. Bray, for sending
Moravian Missionaries to Carobna, and the neighbouring
. settlement of Georgia., On the 20th of May he was ordained
to the episcopal office at Berlin, by the two Bishops of the
Moravian Church, Daniel Ernest Jablonsky and David
Nitschman. He subsequently received congratulations from
the King of Prussia, and the Archbishop of Canterbury.
" Most sincerely and cordiaUy," says the Primate, " I con
gratulate you upon your having been lately raised to the
sacred and justly-celebrated episcopal chair of the Moravian
Church, (by whatever clouds it may be now obscured,) by the
grace of divine Providence, with the applause of the heavenly
host : for the opinion we have conceived of you does not
suffer us to doubt it. It is the subject of my ardent prayer,
that this honour, so conferred, and which your merit so justly

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 117
entitles you to, may prove no less beneficial to the Church,
than at aU times acceptable to yourseU and yours. For,
insufficient as I am, I should be entirely unworthy of that
high station in which divine Providence has placed me, were
I not to show myseU always ready to use every exertion in
my power for the assistance of the universal church of God :
but to love and embrace, even preferably to others, your
Church, united with us in the closest bond of love ; having
hitherto, as we have been informed, invariably maintained
both the pure and primitive faith, and the discipline of the
first church; being neither intimidated by dangers, nor
seduced by the mamfold temptations of Satan. I request, in
return, the support of your prayers ; and that you wdl salute
in my name your brother Bishops, as well as the whole
Christian flock over which God has made you an overseer.
FareweU. Given at Westminster, the 10th day of July,
1737." *
One of the first episcopal acts of the Count was the ordina
tion of Peter Bolder, whom he sent forth with his blessing,
as a Missionary to Georgia, and to the Negroes in Carolina,
on the 16th of December foUowing. Bolder was a young
man of deep and enlightened piety, and of sound learning,
having been educated at the University of Jena, from which
he was caded to undertake this mission to Negro slaves. It
was under his instruction, more than that of any other man,
that the two Wesleys were made acquainted with the evan
gehcal method of a sinner's justification before God, and
debverance from the power of his evil nature. This very
exceUent man arrived in England, on the way to his allotted
field of labour, early in February, 1738, accompanied by two
of his brethren. From the very first his fine spirit, and superior
intelligence, appear to have deeply impressed the mind of
Mr. John Wesley ; who thus speaks of his introduction to
him : — " Feb. 7th. A day much to be remembered. At the
house of Mr. Weinantz, a Dutch merchant, I met Peter
Bolder, Schuhus Richter, and Wensel Neiser, just then
landed from Germany. Finding they had no acquaintance
in England, I offered to procure them a lodging, and did so,
near Mr. Hutton's, where I then was. And from this time
* Cranz's History of the Brethren, translated by La Trobe. Editor's Preface,
1780.

118 THE LIFE OF
I did not willingly lose any opportunity of conversing with
them whde I stayed in London."
Peter Bolder did not finaUy leave London tdl the begin
ning of May ; and during this interval he was very active
and zealous in his efforts to do good. As he did not under
stand English, (for he put himseU under the care of Mr.
Charles Wesley, to learn that language,) and appears to have
mostly spoken Latin, his sphere of labour was bmited; but
he made the best use of his opportunities, and his success
was great. Count Zinzendorf had prepared his way ; and he
had the pleasure of seeing a goodly number of people so far
brought under the influence of divine truth and grace, that
he formed them into a rehgious society, who agreed to meet
once a week for spiritual improvement. They used after
wards to assemble in Fetter-lane, He accompanied Mr,
John Wesley to Oxford ; and wherever he went he was a
blessing to the people ; labouring with aU fidehty and meek
ness to convince them, that peace of conscience, and hohness
of heart, are only attainable by faith in the sacrificial blood of
Christ. During Bohler's stay in England, Mr. John Wesley
introduced him to Wdham Law. The pious German gives a
characteristic account of their interview. He says, " I began
speaking to him of faith in Christ. He was sdent. Then he
began to speak of mystieal matters, I spake to him of faith
in Christ again. He was sdent. Then he began to speak of
mystical matters again, I saw his state at once." This
state, Bolder declared to be " a very dangerous one,"
It appears to have been about this period that the Wesleys
pubhsbed their first Hymn-Book, probably for the use of this
society, at its weekly meetings, as weU as for private, domes
tic, and social use ; for they were acoustomed to devotional
singing in their general intercourse with their friends. It is
a smaU duodecimo volume of eighty-four pages, and bears the
title of "A CoUection of Psalms and Hymns. London:
printed in the year mdccxxxviii." , It has no printer's
name, and no preface, to determine its authorship; but its
general cast of sentiment is exactly that of the two Wesleys,
just before they obtained the Christian salvation. The
hymns are selected from various authors, chiefly Dr. Watts ;
but some are original, and these they afterwards pubhshed
in then- joint names. Five are from the German, and one is

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 119
from the Spanish. Most of these Mr. John Wesley sub
sequently inserted in the Collection which he formed for
the use of the Methodist congregations. With the German
and Spanish languages he is wed known to have been
famihar. When enumerating the advantages which had
arisen from his mission to Georgia, he says, " Hereby my
passage is opened to the writings of holy men in the German,
Spanish, and Italian tongues. I hope too some good may
come to others thereby."
Mr. John Wesley has inserted in his pubhshed Journal
several interesting notices of his interviews with Peter
Bolder, and of the manner in which he was led, under the
guidance of this intelligent German, to receive the doctrine
of present salvation by faith. The foUowing are selected
from the private journal of Charles, who was now at Oxford,
where he was joined by his brother John, and their new
friend : —
" Feb. 18th. I rode over to Stanton-Harcourt, to see John
Gambold and my sister [Kezzy, then on a visit there] . My
brother met us. We prayed and sang together. In the
evening I prayed at Mr. Sarney's, with some scholars and a
Moravian." This was doubtless Peter Bolder.
" Feb. 20th. I began teaching Peter Bolder Enghsh.
" Feb. 22d. I had some close conversation with Peter
Bolder, who pressed upon our scholars the necessity of com
bining ; and instanced in many awakened, but faUen asleep
again for want of it. He talked much of the necessity of
prayer and faith.
" Feb. 24th. At six in the evening, an hour after I had
taken my electuary, the tooth-ache returned more violently
than ever. I smoked tobacco, which set me a vomiting, and
took away my senses and pain together. At eleven I waked
in extreme pain, which I thought would quickly separate soul
and body. Soon after Peter Bolder came to my bed-side. I
asked him to pray for me. He seemed unwilling at first ;
but beginning very faintly, he raised his voice by degrees,
and prayed for my recovery with a strange confidence.
Then he took me by the hand, and calmly said, ' You wdl not
die now.' I thought within myseU, ' I cannot hold out in
this pain tdl morning. If it abate before, I beheve I may
recover.'

120 THE LIFE OF
" He asked me, ' Do you hope to be saved ? ' ' Yes.' ' For
what reason do you hope it ? ' ' Because I have used my best
endeavours to serve God.' He shook his head, and said no
more. I thought him very uncharitable, saying in my heart,
' What, are not my endeavours a sufficient ground of hope ?
Would he rob me of my endeavours ? I have nothing else to
trust to.'
" By the morning my pain was moderated. Ted Bentham
caUing then persuaded me to be blooded. I continued in
great pain. In the evening he brought Dr. Manaton. The
next morning I was blooded again ; and at night, a third time.
" Feb. 26th. Mr. WeUs brought my sister Kezzy. Dr.
Fruin came. I dictated a letter to Dr. Cockburn, and James
Hutton. On Monday evening, Feb. 27th, the scale seemed
to turn for hfe. I had prayed that my pains might not
outlast this day, and was answered.
" Feb. 28th. My dear James Hutton came post from
London, and brought me Dr. Cockburn's letter and direc
tions. As soon as I was able, I sent my brother, at Tiverton,
the foUowing account : — ' Dear Brother, — I borrow another's
hand, as I cannot use my own. You remember Dr. South's
saying, / have been within the jaws of death ; but he was not
suffered to shut his mouth upon me. I ought never to forget
it. Dr. Manaton told me, he expected to have found me
dead at his second visit. This several remarkable incidents
concurred to hinder. I had kept in a week before the
pleurisy came, and taken physic twice. At midnight it
seized me so violently, that I never expected to see the morn
ing. In the preceding afternoon I had taken Dr. Cockburn's
electuary ; and an hour after was visited with so outrageous a
tooth-ache, that it forced me to the abominable remedy of a
pipe. This quickly made me discharge my astringent, and in
aU probabihty saved my hfe ; binding medicines being poison
in a pleuritic fever. I took my illness for the flux, and so
never thought of sending for a Physician. T. Bentham
fetched him against my wdl ; and was probably the instru
ment of saving my hfe a second time. Dr. Manaton caUed
in Dr. Fruin. They bled me three times, and poured down
draughts, ods, apozums, without end. For four days the
balance was even. Then, as Spenser says,
' I overwrestled my strong enemy.'

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 121
Ever since I have been slowly gathering strength ; and yes
terday took my first journey to my sister's room ; who has
been with me from the beginning, and no smaU comfort
to me.
" ' One consequence of my sickness you will not be sorry
for: its stopping my sudden return to Georgia; for the
Doctor tells me, to undertake a voyage now would be certain
death. Some reasons for his not going immediately, my
brother wdl mention to you in person.'
" Before I was taken dl my brother set out for Tiverton ;
but came back, instead of proceeding on his journey; stayed
a week with me; and then went with Mr. Kinchin to
Manchester." This statement accords with Mr. John Wesley's printed
Journal. The letter just given was addressed to Samuel.
John was then on a visit to Mr. and Mrs. HaU, at Salisbury,
with whom their venerable mother appears to have been
residing. It was here that John received intelligence of
Charles's situation : he therefore says, under the date of Feb.
28th, "I saw my mother once more. The next day I pre
pared for my journey to my brother at Tiverton; but on
Thursday morning, March 2d, a message that my brother
Charles was dying at Oxford obhged me to set out for that
place immediately."
During the whole of this very distressing and dangerous
illness, Mr. Charles Wesley was favoured with the kind
attendance of his sister Kezzy, who, hke himseU, was
supremely anxious to be a Christian indeed. When he
began to recover, she became dangerously dl, so that she
was placed under the care of a Physician. She and her
now-partiaUy-recovered brother received the holy communion
together almost every day. The two foUowing hymns, which
were composed upon this occasion, are not only a fine speci
men of his poetic genius, unimpaired by disease, but also a
striking description of the state of his heart. They were
pubhshed in the course of the foUowing year. A part of
the second of these hymns is weU known; but even that
part wdl be read with superior interest when viewed in
connexion with the impressive circumstances which caUed it
forth.

122 THE LIFE OF

WRITTEN IN THE BEGINNING OF A RECOVERY FROM
SICKNESS.
Peace, fluttering soul ! the storm is o'er,
Ended at last the doubtful strife :
Respiring now, the cause explore,
That bound thee to a wretched life.
When on the margin of the grave,
Why did I doubt my Saviour's art ?
Ah ! why mistrust his will to save ?
What meant that faltering of my heart ?
'Twas not the searching pain within
That fill'd my coward flesh with fear ;
Nor conscience of uncancell'd sin ;
Nor sense of dissolution near.
Of hope I felt no joyful ground,
The fruit of righteousness alone ;
Naked of Christ my soul I found,
And started from a God unknown.
Corrupt my will, nor half subdued,
Could I his purer presence hear ?
Unchanged, unhallow'd, unrenew'd,
Could I before his face appear ?
Father of mercies, hear my call !
Ere yet returns the fatal hour ;
Repair my loss, retrieve my fall,
And raise me by thy quick'ning power.
My nature re-exchange for thine ;
Be thou my Life, my Hope, my Gain ;
Arm me in panoply divine,
And Death shall shake his dart in vain.
When I thy promised Christ have seen,
And clasp'd him in my soul's embrace,
Possess'd of thy salvation, then —
Then let me, Lord, depart in peace !

A few days after writmg this beautiful hymn, Mr. Charles
Wesley poured forth the feelings of his heart in the foUowing
sublime and pious strains ; the power of which must be felt
by every reader of taste and judgment : —

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 123

AFTER A RECOVERY FROM SICKNESS.
And live I yet hy power divine ?
And have I still my course to run \
Again brought hack, in its decline,
The shadow of my setting sun?
Wond'ring I ask, Is this the breast,
Struggling so late and torn with pain !
The eyes that upward look'd for rest,
And dropp'd their weary lids again !
The recent horrors still appear :
O may they never cease to awe !
Still be the King of terrors near,
Whom late in all his pomp I saw.
Torture and Sin prepared his way,
And pointed to a yawning tomb ;
Darkness behind eclipsed the day,
And check'd my forward hopes of home.
My feeble flesh refused to hear
Its strong redoubled agonies :
When Mercy heard my speechless prayer,
And saw me faintly gasp for ease.
Jesus to my deliv'rance flew,
Where sunk in mortal pangs I lay :
Pale Death his ancient conqueror knew,
And trembled, and ungrasp'd his prey !
The fever turn'd its backward course,
Arrested by almighty Power ;
Sudden expired its fiery force,
And Anguish gnaw'd my side no more.
God of my life, what just return
Can sinful dust and ashes give ?
I only live my sin to mourn,
To love my God I only live !
To thee, henign and saving Power,
I consecrate my lengthen' d days ;
While mark'd with blessings, every hour
Shall speak thy co-extended praise.
How shall I teach the world to love,
Unchanged myself, unloosed my tongue ?
Give me the power of faith to prove,
And mercy shall be all my song.

124 THE LIFE OF
Be all my added life employ'd
Thy image in my soul to see :
Fill with thyself the mighty void ;
Enlarge my heart to compass thee !
0 give me, Saviour, give me more !
Thy mercies to my soul reveal :
Alas ! I see their endless store,
Yet O, I cannot, cannot feel!
The blessing of thy love bestow :
For this my cries shall never fail ;
Wrestling, I will not let thee go,
I will not, till my suit prevail.
I'll weary thee with my complaint,
Here at thy feet for ever lie,
With longing sick, with groaning faint,
0 give me love, or else I die !
Without this best, divinest grace,
'Tis death, 'tis worse than death, to live ;
'Tis hell to want thy blissful face,
And saints in thee their heaven receive.
Come then, my Hope, my Life, my Lord,
And fix in me thy lasting home !
Be mindful of thy gracious word,
Thou, with thy promised Father, come.
Prepare and then possess my heart ;
O take me, seize me from above !
Thee do I love, for God thou art ;
Thee do I feel, for God is love !
On the recovery of Ms health, Mr. Charles Wesley read
the LUe of Mr. Hahburton, which his brother had just
abridged, and pubhshed in a cheap form. With the perusal
of this tract, he states that he " was greatly moved ; "
although he was scarcely less tenacious of Law's Mysticism
than he had ever been. But the time now drew near when
more correct views of divine truth were about to be disclosed
to his anxious and inquiring mind. Up to this time the
resignation of his secretaryship, though often tendered, had
not been accepted; and he stUl entertained the purpose of
returning to Georgia, as a Missionary, the Trustees having
voted him fifty pounds as an acknowledgment of his past
services. But he was now compeUed, by the effects of his

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 125
late illness, to abandon his design ; though Mr. Oglethorpe
urged him to retain the office of Secretary, and provide a
deputy to discharge its duties. The subjoined extracts from
his journal show the temper of his mind, and the manner in
which he was employed. He had hitherto withstood all the
attempts which had been made to convince him that salvation
from sin is attainable only by faith. At length, however, he
yielded to the power of truth.
"April 15th. Drs. Fruin and Manaton caUed, and forbade
my voyage. Both as Physicians and friends, they advised
me not to go, but stay at College ; since I might, as senior
Master, expect offices and preferment.
" AprU 19th. I came up to town, to take my leave of
Mr. Oglethorpe, who received me with his accustomed kind
ness. The next day I had the satisfaction of once more
meeting that man of God, Peter Bolder.
" April 24th. I took a ride to Blendon. In the afternoon
we made Mr. Piers a visit; and, returning, found Mr.
Broughton and my brother at Blendon.
" Aprd 25th. Soon after five, as we were met in our little
chapel, Mrs. Delamotte came to us. We sang ; and feU into
a dispute whether conversion was gradual or instantaneous.
My brother was very positive for the latter, and very shock
ing ; mentioned some late instances of gross sinners bebeving
in a moment. I was much offended at his worse than unedi-
fying discourse. Mrs. Delamotte left us abruptly. I stayed,
and insisted, a man need not know when first he had faith.
His obstinacy in favouring the contrary opinion drove me at
last out of the room.* Mr. Broughton was only not so much
* This statement fully accords with what Mr. John Wesley has said in his
Journal. Under the date of April 22d, he says, " I met Peter Bohler once
more. I had now no objection to what he said of the nature of faith ; namely,
that it is (to use the words of our Church) ' a sure trust and confidence which
a man hath in God, that through the merits of Christ his sins are forgiven, and
he reconciled to the favour of God.' Neither could I deny either the happiness
or holiness which he described as the fruits of this living faith. ' The Spirit
itself beareth witness with our spirit that we are the children of God ; ' and,
' He that believeth hath the witness in himself,' fully convinced me of the
former : as, ' Whatsoever is bom of God, doth not commit sin ; ' and, ' Who
soever believeth is born of God,' did of the latter. But I could not compre
hend what he spoke of an instantaneous work. I could not understand how
thi9 faith should be given in » moment : how a man could at once ' be thus
turned from darkness to light, from sin and misery to righteousness and joy in

126 THE LIFE OF
scandalized as mysetf. After dinner, he and my brother
returned to town. I stayed behind, and read them the LUe
of Mr. Hahburton; one instance, but only one, of instanta
neous conversion.
"April 26th. I passed the day at Mr. Piers's, in singing
and reading, and mutual encouragement. In the evening we
finished Hahburton. The meltingness it occasioned in me
(hke that before) soon passed away as a morning cloud.
Next morning I returned to London.
"April 28th. No sooner was I got to James Hutton's,
having removed my things thither from his father's, than the
pain in my side returned, and with that my fever. Having
disappointed God in his last visitation, he has now again
brought me to the bed of sickness. Towards midnight I
received some rehef by bleeding. In the morning Dr. Cock
burn came to see me ; and a better Physician, Peter Bolder,
whom God had detained in England for my good. He stood
by my bed-side, and prayed over me ; that now, at least, I
might see the divine intention in this and my late illness. I
immediately thought it might be, that I should again con
sider Bohler's doctrine of faith; examine myself whether I
was in the faith ; and if I was not, never cease seeking and
longing after it, tiU I attain it.
the Holy Ghost I searched the Scriptures again, touching this very thing,
particularly the Acts of the Apostles. But, to my utter astonishment, I found
scarce any instances there of other than instantaneous conversions ; scarce any
so slow as that of St. Paul, who was three days in the pangs of the new birth.
I had but one retreat left ; namely, ' Thus I grant God wrought in the first ages
of Christianity ; but the times are changed. What reason have I to believe he
works in the same manner now ? '
" But on Sunday, 23d, I was beat out of this retreat too, by the concurring
evidence of several living witnesses ; who testified, God had thus wrought in
themselves ; giving them, in a moment, such a faith in the blood of his Son, as
translated them out of darkness into light, out of sin and fear into holiness and
happiness. Here ended my disputing. I could now only cry out, ' Lord, help
thou my unbelief! '
" I asked Peter Bb'hler again, whether I ought not to refrain from teaching
others. He said, ' No ; do not hide in the earth the talent God hath given you.'
Accordingly, on Tuesday, 25th, I spoke clearly and fully at Blendon, to Mr.
Delamotte's family, of the nature and fruits of faith. Mr. Broughton and my
brother were there. Mr. Broughton's great objection was, he could never think
that I had not faith, who had done and suffered such things. My brother was
very angry, and told me, I did not know what mischief I had done by talking
thus."

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 127
" May 1st, Mr. Piers caUed to see me. I exhorted him
to labour after that faith which he thinks I have, and I know
I have not. After receiving the sacrament I felt a smaU
anticipation of peace, and said, ' Now I have demonstration
against the Moravian doctrine, that a man cannot have
peace, without an assurance of pardon. I now have peace,
yet cannot say of a surety that my sins are forgiven.' The
next, and several times after, that I received the sacrament,
I had not so much as bare attention ; God no longer trusting
me with comfort which I should immediately turn against
himseU." Under the date of this day, Mr. John Wesley says, " The
return of my brother's illness obhged me again to hasten to
London. In the evening I found him at James Hutton's,
better as to his health than I expected ; but strongly averse
from what he caUed ' the new faith.' " In this state, how
ever, he did not remain; for John adds, "May 3d, my
brother had a long and particular conversation with Peter
Bolder. And now it pleased God to open his eyes ; so that
he also saw clearly what was the nature of that one true
hving faith, whereby alone, through grace, we are saved."
On the day foUowing, May 4th, Mr. John Wesley says,
" Peter Bolder left London, in order to embark for Carolina.
O what a work hath God begun since his coming into Eng
land ! Such an one as shaU never come to an end tiU heaven
and earth pass away." This declaration seems to be httle
less than prophetic ; and considering the circumstances of the
case, it is very remarkable. Perhaps aU the persons that were
directly influenced by Bohler's instructions scarcely amounted
to fifty. His usefulness at this time consisted chiefly in
preparing instruments for carrying on the work : and yet
the two principal instruments had not obtained the salvation
which they sought, and which they were destined to preach.
Charles therefore goes on to say, " For some days foUowing
I felt a faint longing for faith, and could pray for nothing
else. My desires were quickened by a letter from Mr.
Edmunds, seeking Christ as in an agony.
" May 6th. God stiU kept up the httle spark of desUe,
which he himseU had enkindled in me ; and I seemed deter
mined to speak of, and wish for, nothing but faith in Christ.
Yet could not this preserve me from sin, which I this day

128 THE LIFE OF
ran into with my eyes open : so that after ten years' vain
struggling, I own and feel it absolutely unconquerable.
"By bearing witness to the truth before Mrs. Delamotte,
Mr. Baldwyn, and others, I found my desires of apprehend
ing Christ increased.
"May 11th. I was just going to remove to old Mr.
Hutton's, when God sent Mr. Bray to me : a poor ignorant
mechanic, who knows nothing but Christ ; yet by knowing
him knows and discerns aU things. Some time ago I had
taken leave of Peter Bolder; confessed my unbelief and
want of forgiveness ; but declared my firm persuasion that I
should receive the atonement before I died. His answer was,
' Be it unto thee according to thy faith ! '
" Mr. Bray is now to supply Bohler's place. We prayed
together for faith. I was quite overpowered, and melted into
tears ; and hereby induced to think it was God's wdl that I
should go to his house, and not to Mr. Hutton's. He was of
the same judgment. Accordingly I was carried thither in a
chair. " His sister I found in earnest pursuit of Christ ; his
wUe wed-inchned to conversion. I had not been here long,
when Mr. Broughton caUed. I hoped to find him altered,
hke myseU; but, alas ! his time is not yet come. As to Mrs.
Turner, he gave her up ; ' but for you, Mrs. Bray,' said he,
' I hope you are stiU in your senses, and not run mad after a
faith which must be felt.' He went on, contradicting and
blaspheming. I thought it my duty to withstand him, and
to confess my want of faith. ' God help you, poor man ! ' he
replied : ' U I could think you have not faith, I am sure it
would drive me to despair.' I put aU my hopes of ever
attaining it, or eternal salvation, upon the truth of this
assertion : I have not now the faith of the Gospel.
" As soon as he left us, Mr. Bray read me many comfort
able scriptures, which greatly strengthened my desire; so
that I was persuaded I should not leave his house before I
beheved with my heart unto righteousness."
The change of Mr. Charles Wesley's lodgings, as here
stated, seemed necessary, both with regard to his personal
comfort, and his spiritual interests. From the time at which
Samuel left Westminster, whenever John and Charles visited
London, the house of Mr. Hutton, a Clergyman residing in

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 129
CoUege-street, Westminster, was their home ; and here they
were treated with kindness and hospitabty. But the case
was now altered. Their host and hostess were exceedingly
averse to those evangehcal views of conversion, justification,
and the new birth, which the brothers entertained. Mr. and
Mrs. Hutton had two chddren, now advanced to years of
maturity, both of whom were strongly attached to the Wes
leys, and, with them, received the truth as it was expounded
by Peter Bolder. This the parents regarded as a great
calamity, and were offended beyond endurance. One of their
chddren, James, was a printer and bookseUer, whose shop
stood a httle to the westward of Temple-bar. When Mr.
John Wesley abridged the LUe of Hahburton, he wished
James to print and pubhsh it; but this his father and
mother absolutely forbade him to do, because Hahburton was
a Presbyterian, and talked of rehgious "experiences." At
the same time, they charged him not to pubhsh any books of
a simdar kind. Charles was now so far weakened by sick
ness, as to be unable to walk, and was therefore carried from
place to place in a chair. Whde in Georgia, and since his
return to England, he had suffered greatly from an exhaust
ing disease ; and the terrible attacks of pleurisy, to which he
was stUl subject, kept him in constant suspense between bfe
and death. Whde it was thus uncertain whether he could
survive many days, his heart was tender; his spirit contrite,
and bowed down under a sense of gudt, corruption, and
demerit. He was desirous, above ad things, to recover the
favour, the peace, and the image of God, before he went
hence to be no more seen. It was natural, therefore, for him
to retire from a house where he was hkely to be harassed by
controversy and opposition, and choose a quiet residence
where his rehgious friends could have free access to him, and
where he was likely to have every help and encouragement in
obtaining the Christian salvation, which he felt that he did
not as yet possess. He speaks of Mr. Bray, to whose house
he was carried, as an Ubterate mechanic. He was a brazier,
who hved in Little-Britain, near Smithfield ; but he was a
happy bebever in the Lord Jesus, hving in the spirit of
faith, and prayer, and holy love; and was able, from his
own personal experience, as wed as from the sacred
volume, to teach even the accompbshed CoUegian "the
vol. i. K

130 THE LIFE OF
way of the Lord more perfectly" than he had hitherto
known it.
At every opportunity Mr. Bray read the holy Scriptures to
the afflicted and anxious inmate of his family, joined with
him in supplication to the Father of mercies, and by his
advice and sympathy greatly assisted him in the pursuit of
the " one thing needful." Ten days after his removal to the
residence of this humble but devout man, Mr. Charles Wesley
entered into that state of spiritual hberty and enjoyment
which he preferred to everything else, both in earth and
heaven. During this interval he was visited by several per
sons, some of whom had obtained " the pearl of great price,"
and others were pressing hard after it ; for a spirit of inquiry
on the subject of rehgion was then extensively excited, partly
by the recent preaching of Mr. Whitefield ; partly by the
private labours of Peter Bolder, who had lately left
London ; and partly by the preaching of Mr. John Wesley,
who was admitted into several of the London pulpits, and was
foUowed by immense crowds of people. Among those who
visited Charles, at this time, was the learned Mr. Ainsworth,
author of the Latin Dictionary which bears his name. He
was now venerable through age, and attended the Methodist
meetings for prayer and spiritual converse, in the spirit of a
httle chdd.
As an dlustration of the manner in which Mr. Charles
Wesley waited upon God for the gUt of faith, and of the
salvation connected with it, the foUowing selections from his
journal are given : —
" May 12th. I waked in the same blessed temper, hungry
and thirsty after God. I began Isaiah, and seemed to see
that to me were the promises made, and would be fulfiUed;
for that Christ loved me. I found myseU more desirous,,
more assured, I should beheve. This day (and indeed my
whole time) I spent in discoursing on faith, either with those
that had it, or those that sought it ; in reading the Scriptures,
and in prayer.
" I was much moved at the sight of Mr. Ainsworth, a man
of great learning, above seventy, who, hke old Simeon, was
waiting to see the Lord's salvation, that he might depart in
peace. His tears, and vehemence, and chddUke simphcity,
showed him upon the entrance of the kingdom of heaven.

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 131
" In the afternoon I read Isaiah with Mr. Edmunds ; saw
him fidl of promises; and that they belonged to me. In
the midst of our reading Miss Claggetts came, and asked
that they might hear us. We were aU much encouraged to
pursue the glorious prize, held out to us by the evangehcal
Prophet. When the company was gone, I joined with Mr.
Bray, in prayer and the Scripture ; and was so greatly
affected, that I almost thought Christ was coming that
moment. I concluded the night with private vehement
prayer. " May 13th. I waked without Christ ; yet stUl desirous of
finding Him. Soon after WiUiam Delamotte came, and read
me the sixty-sixth Psalm, strangely full of comfortable pro
mises. Towards noon I was enabled to pray with desire and
hope, and to lay claim to the promises in general. The after
noon I spent with my friends, in mutual exhortation to wait
patiently for the Lord, in prayer and reading. At night my
brother came, exceeding heavy. I forced him (as he had
often forced me) to sing a hymn to Christ ; and almost
thought He would come while we were singing : assured He
would come quickly. At night I received much hght and
comfort from the Scriptures.
" May 14th. The beginning of the day I was heavy, weary,
and unable to pray; but the desire soon returned, and I
found much comfort both in prayer and in the word : my
eyes being opened more and more to discover and lay hold
upon the promises. I longed to find Christ, that I might
show Him to aU mankind ; that I might praise, that I might
love Him. Several persons caUed to-day, and were convinced
of unbehef. Some of them afterwards went to Mr. Brough
ton, and were soon made as easy as Satan and their own
hearts could wish.
" May 17th. To-day I first saw Luther on the Galatians,
winch Mr. HoUand had accidentally hght upon. We began,
and found him nobly full of faith. My friend, in hearing
him, was so affected, as to breathe out sighs and groans
unutterable. I marveUed that we were so soon and so
entirely removed from him that caded us into the grace of
Christ, unto another Gospel. Who would beheve our Church
had been founded upon this important article of justification
by faith alone ! I am astonished I should ever think this a
k 2

132 THE LIFE OF
new doctrine; especially while our Articles and Homihes
stand unrepealed, and the key of knowledge is not yet taken
away. " From this time I endeavoured to ground as many of our
friends as came, in this fundamental truth, — salvation by
faith alone : not an idle, dead faith ; but a faith which works
by love, and is necessarily productive of aU good works, and
aU hohness.
" I spent some hours this evening in private with Martin
Luther, who was greatly blessed to me, especiaUy his conclu
sion of the second chapter. I laboured, waited, and prayed
to feel, 'who loved me, and gave himseU for me.' When
nature, near exhausted, forced me to bed, I opened the book
upon, ' For He will finish the work, and cut it short in righ
teousness ; because a short work wdl the Lord make upon
the earth.' After this comfortable assurance that He would
come, and would not tarry, I slept in peace.
"May 18th. In the approach of a temptation, I looked up
to Christ, and confessed my helplessness. The temptation
was immediately beaten down, and continuaUy kept off, by a
power not my own. About midnight I was waked by a
return of my pleurisy. I felt great pain, and straitness at
my heart ; but found immediate rehef by bleeding. I had
some discourse with Mr. Bray : thought myseU willing to
die the next moment, if I might but beheve this : hut
was sure I could not die, tdl I did believe. I earnestly
desired it.
" May 19th. At five this morning the pain and difficulty
in breathing returned. The Surgeon was sent for ; but I fell
asleep before he could bleed me a second time. I received
the sacrament, but not Christ.
" Mrs. Turner came, and told me I should not rise from
that bed tdl I believed. I beheved her saying, and asked,
' Has God then bestowed faith upon you ? ' ' Yes, he has.'
'Why, have you peace with God?' 'Yes, perfect peace.'
' And do you love Christ above aU things ? ' ' I do ; above
aU things incomparably.' 'Then, are you willing to die?'
' I am ; and would be glad to* die this moment ; for I know
aU my sins are blotted out; the hand- writing that was
against me is taken out of the way, and naded to the cross.
He has saved me by his death ; He has washed me with his

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. I33
blood ; He has hid me in his wounds. I have peace in Him,
and rejoice with joy unspeakable and full of glory.'
" Her answers were so full, to these and the most search
ing questions I could ask, that I had no doubt of her having
received the atonement ; and waited for it myseU with a
more assured hope. Feeling an anticipation of joy upon
her account, and thanking Christ as I could, I looked for
Him aU night, with prayers, and sighs, and unceasing
desires." Such was the manner in which Mr. Charles Wesley waited
upon God for that great change in his state and character,
upon which he felt that his peace and safety both in time
and eternity depended. He was humble, penitent, teachable,
and persevering. He read the holy Scriptures ; studied the
promises of God; was diligent in prayer, both social and
private; and ahnost dady received the Lord's supper. In
obedience to the divine direction, he continued asking,
that he might receive; seeking, that he might find;
knocking at the door of mercy, that it might be opened;
labouring to beheve in the Lord Jesus Christ, in tbe ear
nest hope that the Holy Spirit would impart the full power
of faith, and then witness his adoption, and purify his
heart. The frequent returns of his pleurisy, and his very enfee
bled state, appear to have alarmed his friends, who began to
be apprehensive that his end was near. His brother, there
fore, and a few others, met together on Saturday evening,
and spent the night in prayer. The next day was Whit-
Sunday, on the morning of which he was enabled to beheve
tp the saving of his soul. The great change which then
passed upon him, and the circumstances connected with it, he
has described in his private journal, The foUowing is his
own account : — " THE DAY OF PENTECOST.
" Sunday, May 21st, 1738. I waked in hope and expecta
tion of His coming. At nine my brother and some friends
came and sang a hymn to the Holy Ghost. My comfort
and hope were hereby increased. In about half an hour they
went. I betook myseU to prayer : the substance as foUows : —
' O Jesus, thou hast said, / will come unto you. Thou hast

134 THE LIFE OF
said, / will send the Comforter unto you. Thou hast said,
My Father and I will come unto you, and make our abode with
you. Thou art God, who canst not he. I whoUy rely upon
thy most true promise. Accomphsh it in thy time and man
ner.' Having said this, I was composing myseU to sleep, in
quietness and peace, when I heard one come in, (Mrs. Mus
grave, I thought, by the voice,) and say, 'In the name of
Jesus of Nazareth, arise, and beheve, and thou shalt be
healed of ad thy infirmities ! ' I wondered how it should
enter into her head to speak in that manner. The words
struck me to the heart. I sighed, and said within mysetf,
' O that Christ would but speak thus to me ! ' I lay musing
and trembhng; then I rang; and Mrs. Turner coming,
desired her to send up Mrs. Musgrave. She went down, and
returning said, Mrs. Musgrave had not been here. My
heart sunk within me at the word ; and I hoped it might be
Christ indeed. However, I sent her down again to inquire,
and felt in the mean time a strange palpitation of heart ; and
said, yet feared to say, ' I beheve ! I beheve ! '
" She came up again, and said, ' It was I, a weak, sinful
creature, that spoke ; but the words were Christ's. He com
manded me to say them; and so constrained me, that I
could not forbear.'
" I sent for Mr. Bray, and asked him whether I beheved.
He answered, I ought not to doubt of it : it was Christ that
spoke to me. He knew it, and wdled us to pray together.
' But first,' said he, ' I wdl read what I have casuady opened
upon : Blessed is the man whose transgression is forgiven,
whose sin is covered. Blessed is the man unto whom the Lord
imputeth not iniquity, and in whose spirit there is no guile.'
StiU I felt a violent opposition, and reluctance to beheve;
yet stiU the Spirit of God strove with my own, and the evd
spirit, tiU by degrees he chased away the darkness of my
unbelief. I found myseU convinced, I knew not how nor
when ; and immediately feU to intercession."
The fact is, this plain, illiterate woman had a deep and
solemn conviction that she ought thus to address the afflicted
penitent, who was weeping and praying for pardon, peace,
and holiness ; but recoUecting that he was a scholar and a
Clergyman, she was afraid to do it. She durst not speak to

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 135
him in this manner face to face, and with difficulty prevailed
upon herseU to utter these words as she stood upon the stairs.
By this humble instrumentabty it pleased God to produce in
the heart of his servant the vital faith which he so earnestly
desired. " On Sunday morning," says Mr. Charles Wesley, " she
took Mr. Bray aside, burst into tears, and informed him of
the matter ; objecting, she was a poor, weak, sinful creature ;
and should she go to a Minister ! She could not do it, nor
rest tdl she did. He asked her whether she had ever found
herseU so before. ' No, never.' ' Why, then,' said he ' go.
Remember Jonah. You declare promises, not threatenings.
Go in the name of the Lord. Fear not your own weakness.
Speak you the words. Christ wdl do the work. Out of the
mouths of babes and sucklings hath he ordained strength.'
They prayed together ; and she then went up, but durst not
come in tdl she had again prayed by herseU. About six
minutes after she had left him, he found and felt, while she
was speaking the words, that Christ was with us.
" I never heard words uttered with hke solemnity. The
sound of her voice was entirely changed into that of Mrs.
Musgrave. (If I can be sure of anything sensible.) I rose,
and looked into the Scripture. The words that first pre
sented were, ' And now, Lord, what is my hope ? Truly, my
hope is even in thee.' I then cast down my eye, and met,
' He hath put a new song in my mouth, even a thanksgiving
unto our God. Many shad see it, and fear, and shaU put
their trust in the Lord.' Afterwards I opened upon Isaiah
xl. 1 : ' Comfort ye, comfort ye my people, saith your God.
Speak ye comfortably to Jerusalem, and cry unto her, that
her warfare is accomplished, that her iniquity is pardoned :
for she hath received at the Lord's hand double for aU her
sins.' " I now found myseff at peace with God, and rejoiced in
hope of loving Christ. My temper, for the rest of the day,
was mistrust of my own great, but before unknown, weak
ness. I saw that by faith I stood ; and the continual sup
port of faith, which kept me from faUing, though of myself
I am ever sinking into sin. I went to bed stdl sensible of
my own weakness, (I humbly hope to be more and more so,)
yet confident of Christ's protection."

136 THE LIFE OF
When Mr. John Wesley left the sick-bed of his brother
this morning, he went to one of the churches in London, to
hear the celebrated Dr. John Heylyn preach ; and afterwards
assisted the Doctor in the administration of the Lord's sup
per, the Curate having been taken id during the service.
On leaving the church, says he, " I received the surprising
news, that my brother had found rest to his soul. His bodfly
strength returned also from that hour. ' Who is so great a
God as our God ? ' "
When Mr. Charles Wesley first beheved with the heart
unto righteousness, his faith was weak ; so that, to use his
own expressive language, he held the Saviour " with a trem-
bhng hand." But by prayer, spiritual conversation, and the
practical study of the inspired volume, his confidence waxed
stronger, and his evidence of the divine favour became
increasingly distinct and vivid. He was now more sensible
of his own weakness than he had ever been before, even
when sin had the dominion over him. He felt that aU his
sufficiency was of the Lord ; so that he reabzed the apostobc
paradox, "When I am weak, then am I strong." Indeed,
the very act of faith is a renunciation of seU, and a laying
hold upon Christ as our " strength and righteousness,
Our Saviour, and our all."
Mr. John Wesley was doubtless greatly encouraged, by
his brother's happy experience, in the pursuit of the same
salvation, for which he had long intensely hungered and
thirsted; and with respect to him also the time of hberty
drew near. On the day after Charles had found peace, he
says, " My brother coming, we joined in intercession for him.
In the midst of prayer, I almost beheved the Holy Ghost was
coming upon him. In the evening we sang and prayed
again." They did not pray in vain.
" In the evening " of the foUowing Wednesday, says John,
" I went very unwdhngly to a society in Aldersgate-street,
where one was reading Luther's ' Preface to the Epistle to
the Romans.' About a quarter before nine, whde he was
describing the change which God works in the heart through
faith in Christ, I felt my heart strangely warmed. I felt I

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 137
did trust in Christ, Christ alone, for salvation; and an
assurance was given me, that he had taken away my
sins, even mine, and saved me from the law of sin and
death. " I began to pray with aU my might for those who had in
a more especial manner despitefuUy used me, and persecuted
me. I then testified openly to ad there, what I now first
felt in my heart. But it was not long before the enemy sug
gested, ' This cannot be faith ; for where is thy joy ? ' Then
I was taught that peace and victory over sin are essential to
faith in the Captain of our salvation; but that, as to the
transports of joy that usuaUy attend the beginning of it,
especiaUy in those who have mourned deeply, God sometimes
giveth, sometimes withholdeth, them, according to the coun
sels of his own wiU."
Charles was not present at the meeting where his brother
entered into the glorious hberty of the sons of God. He
was confined to his room in Little-Britain, and had spent
the whole day in a most devout and pious manner. "At
eight " o'clock, says he, " I prayed by myseU for love, with
some feeling, and assurance of feebng more. Towards ten
my brother was brought in triumph by a troop of our
friends, and declared, ' I beheve ! ' We sang the hymn
with great joy, and parted with prayer. At midnight I
gave myseU up to Christ, assured I was safe, sleeping or
waking." " The hymn" which the party sang upon this joyful occa
sion was doubtless one which Charles has mentioned in his
journal, as being written by him two days before, on the
subject of his own conversion. He has not stated which of
his hymns it was ; but the probability is, it was either the
thirtieth or the two hundred-and-first of the Wesleyan Col
lection. Both these hymns are appropriate, and they were
pubhshed a few months after the conversion of the brothers.
The first of them begins thus : —
Where shall my wondering soul begin ?
How shall I all to heaven aspire ?
A slave redeem'd from death and sin,
A hrand pluck'd from eternal fire,
How shall I equal triumphs raise,
Or sing my great Deliverer's praise ?

138 THE LIFE OF
0 how shall I the goodness tell,
Father, which thou to me hast show'd ?
That I, a child of wrath and hell,
I should be call'd a child of God,
Should know, should feel, my sins forgiven,
Bless'd with this antepast of heaven !
The second of these hymns concludes with the foUowing
stanzas : — Long my imprison' d spirit lay
Fast bound in sin and nature's night ;
Thine eye diffused a quick' ning ray ;
I woke ; the dungeon flamed with light ;
My chains fell off, my heart was free,
I rose, went forth, and follow'd thee.
No condemnation now I dread ;
Jesus, and all in him, is mine !
Alive in him, my living Head,
And clothed in righteousness divine,
Bold I approach the' eternal throne,
And claim the crown through Christ my own.
The foUowing fine verses appear to have been addressed by
Charles to John, upon the holy and joyous occasion of his
acquiring the true Christian faith. They were published
during the next year, under the title of
e
CONGRATULATION TO A FRIEND UPON BELIEVING
IN CHRIST.
What morn on thee with sweeter ray,
Or brighter lustre, ere hath shined ?
Be bless'd the memorable day
That gave thee Jesus Christ to find !
Gave thee to taste his perfect grace,
From death to life in him to pass !
0 how diversified the scene,
Since first that heart began to heat !
Evil and few thy days have been,
In suffering and in comfort great :
Oft hast thou groan'd beneath thy load,
And sunk — into the arms of God !
Long did all hell its powers engage,
And filFd thy darken'd soul with fears :
Baffled at length the dragon's rage,
At length the' atoning blood appears ;

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 139
Thy light is come, thy mourning's o'er ;
Look up ; for thou shalt weep no more !
Bless'd be the Name that sets thee free,
The Name that sure salvation brings !
The Sun of Righteousness on thee
Hath rose, with healing in his wings.
Away let grief and sighing flee ;
Jesus hath died for thee — for thee !
And will he now forsake his own,
Or lose the purchase of his blood ?
No ; for he looks with pity down,
He watches over thee for good :
Gracious he eyes thee from above,
And guards and feeds thee with his love.
Since thou wast precious in his sight,
How highly favour'd hast thou been !
Upborne by faith to glory's height,
The Saviour-God thine eyes have seen ;
Thy heart has felt its sins forgiven,
And tastes anticipated heaven.
Still may his love thy fortress he,
And make thee still his darling care,
Settle, confirm, and stahlish thee,
On eagles' wings thy spirit bear ;
Fill thee with heaven, and ever shed
His choicest blessings on thy head.
Thus may he comfort thee helow ;
Thus may he all his graces give :
Him but in part thou here canst know :
Yet here by faith submit to live ;
Help me to fight my passage through,
Nor seize thy heaven till I may too.
Or if the sovereign wise decree
First number thee among the blest,
(The only good I'd envy thee,)
Translating to an earlier rest,
Near, in thy latest hour may I
Instruct, and learn of thee, to die.
Mix'd with the quires that hover round,
And all the adverse powers control,
Angel of peace, may I he found,
To animate thy parting soul,
Point out the crown, and smooth the way
To regions of eternal day.

140 THE LIFE OF
Fired with the thought, I see thee now
Triumphant meet the king of fears !
Steadfast thy heart, serene thy brow ;
Divinely confident appears
Thy mounting soul, and spreads abroad,
And swells to be dissolved in God.
Is this the soul so late weigh'd down
By care and sins, by griefs and pains ?
Whither are all thy terrors gone ?
Jesus for thee the victory gains ;
And death, and sin, and Satan yield
To faith's unconquerable shield.
Bless'd be the God that calls thee home ;
Faithful to thee his mercies prove ;
Through death's dark vale he bids thee come,
And more than conquer in his love ;
Robes thee in righteousness divine,
And makes the crown of glory thine !
To the principles which John and Charles Wesley recog
nised in the act of their conversion, they steaddy adhered to
the end of their hves. The careful study of the holy Scrip
tures, their acquaintance with Protestant theology, and their
observation of the work of God in his church, ad served to
strengthen their conviction that they had not been misled in
submitting to the test of experience the doctrine of salvation
by faith, which they had first learned from Peter Bolder.
They saw with increasing clearness, that the Christian faith
which is described in the Acts of the Apostles, and in the
apostolical Epistles, is not a mere assent to the general truth
of the Gospel, nor a mere behef of its essential doctrines, but
a personal trust in the sacrificial blood of the Son of God,
exercised in a penitent state of heart, and productive both of
peace of conscience, and of inward and outward hohness.
This became the principal topic of their ministry ; and while
its truth was to them matter of personal consciousness, they
saw it exemphfied in the character of thousands of their
spiritual chddren. It was, in fact, under God, the great
secret of their power, both as Preachers and writers. Under
the divine sanction and blessing, they dlustrated, enforced,
and defended this doctrine with unexampled energy and
effect. It was a happy day, not only to themselves, but for
the world, when, after a protracted course of painful prepara-

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 141
tion, they received this truth, and were qualified to preach it
to aU men, out of the fulness of a heart purified by faith from
its gudt and natural corruption.
For the long space of ten years had Charles been labouring
after hohness, without attaining to it; and for the longer
space of twelve or thirteen years had John been engaged in
the same pursuit, and with the same want of success. They
were stdl in the state which is described in the seventh
chapter of the Epistle to the Eomans. They were " carnal,
and sold under sin." Their struggles to get free from it
were powerless and unavailing; so that, after a thousand
resolutions and efforts, they could only lament, in the bitter
ness of disappointed hope, " O wretched man that I am !
who sh all deUver me from the body of this death ? " Now
they were translated from the legal to the evangehcal state ;
and could testify with the Apostle, " Being justified by faith,
we have peace with God through our Lord Jesus Christ : by
whom also we have access by faith into this grace wherein we
stand, and rejoice in hope of the glory of God." " The law
of the Spirit of hfe in Christ Jesus hath made me free from
the law of sin and death." " Ye have not received the spirit
of bondage again unto fear ; but ye have received the Spirit
of adoption, whereby we cry, Abba, Father. The Spirit
itseU beareth witness with our spirit, that we are the chddren
of God." "Whom, having not seen, ye love; in whom,
though now ye see him not, yet bebeving, ye rejoice with joy
unspeakable and fuU of glory: receiving the end of your
faith, even the salvation of your souls." Their friend
the Rev. John Gambold, Incumbent of Stanton-Harcourt,
and one of their Oxford companions, received the truth
at the same time, and through the same instrumen
tality. Like them, he had long been wandering in the
labyrinths of Mysticism, wearying himseU for very vanity ;
and on emerging into Ught, he appositely denominated the
evangehcal method of justification by faith, "the sinner's
short way to God."
Next to the study of the holy Scriptures, the Wesleys were
established in the truth by reading the Homihes of the
Church of England. They wondered, as weU they might,
that they had so long overlooked the obvious meaning of
their own formularies. While the doctrine of present salva-

142

THE LIFE OF

tion from the gudt and power of sin, by faith in the Lord
Jesus, meets the wants of faUen man, and is thus of universal
application, it is the most effectual antidote to Popery ; and
in this hght it was regarded by aU the Protestant Reformers.
Against the advocates of this vital truth, therefore, the Papal
Councd of Trent leveUed its bitterest anathemas; and the
same important tenet is now assaded by misrepresentation
and unmeaning verbiage by the men who are attempting to
revive the dogmas of Romanism in the Church of England,
and to supersede the scriptural theology of the Reforma
tion.* * Allusion is here especially intended to Dr. Pusey's Letter to the Bishop of
Oxford, and Mr. Newman's Lectures on Justification. The first of these publi
cations contains such misstatements concerning the Wesleyan tenets as it is hard
to reconcile with honesty of purpose. As to many passages in the latter of these
works, conjectures may indeed be formed respecting their import; but what
the author really intended to teach, on the all-important subject of justification
before God, it would be difficult to decide. It cannot be here said that the
trumpet does not give an uncertain sound. Like the true Theologues of the
Roman school, the author
" Leads to bewilder, and dazzles to blind."

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 143

CHAPTER V.

The day on which Mr. Charles Wesley came to Christ,
weary and heavy laden, and found rest to his soul, was
unquestionably the most important period of his existence.
He then felt that he passed from death unto hfe. His
spiritual enjoyments now began, in ad their richness and
depth; and he entered upon a course of ministerial useful
ness, of which, up to this period, he had no conception. It
is easy to trace, in his subsequent spirit and practice, aU the
scriptural marks of a renewed nature. His conscience was
exceedingly tender. He watched the workings of his heart
with unremitting care, fearful lest he should sin against God,
by pride, or any other evd temper. The means of grace were
his dehght; for in the use of them he enjoyed communion
with God. Before the end of the month his health was so far
improved, that he was able to go abroad ; and he was then
every day an attendant at church, where he received the
Lord's supper at every opportunity. He appears indeed to
have stdl communicated with his friends almost daily. The
Bible was his constant companion. He read it, and medi
tated upon it, day and night. In consequence of his long
and severe afflictions, he was, as yet, unable to address large
congregations in pubhc ; but, hke the Apostles at Jerusalem,
" dady, and in every house," where he could gain access, " he
ceased not to teach and preach Jesus Christ." In private
companies, where many resorted to him, he read the Scrip
tures, sang hymns, related his rehgious experience, and urged
upon aU the duty and privdege of an immediate apphcation
to Christ, in faith, for pardon, and peace, and holiness.
Never did he forget the bright and joyous days, and months,
and years, which fodowed his espousal to Christ ; and every
remembrance of them was refreshing to his heart. The most
perfect picture of his feehngs and character at this period is
that which was drawn many years afterwards by his own
.inimitable hand. It was not under the mere influence of a

144 THE LIFE OF
hvely and poetic imagination, but of deep and holy feeling,
that he thus sang : —
How happy are they Who the Saviour obey,
And have laid up their treasure above !
Tongue cannot express The sweet comfort and peace
Of a soul in its earliest love.
That comfort was mine, When the favour divine
I first found in the blood of the Lamb ;
When my heart it believed, What a joy I received,
What a heaven, in Jesus's name !
'Twas a heaven below My Saviour to know ;
The angels could do nothing more
Than fall at his feet, And the story repeat,
And the Lover of sinners adore.
Jesus all the day long Was my joy and my song ;
O that all his salvation might see .'
" He hath loved me," I cried, " He hath suffer'd and died,
To redeem such a rebel as me ! "
On the wings of his love I was carried above
All sin, and temptation, and pain ;
I could not believe, That I ever should grieve,
That I ever should suffer again.
I rode on the sky, Freely justified I !
Nor envied Elijah his seat ;
My soul mounted higher, In a chariot of fire,
And the moon it vvas under my feet.
0 the rapturous height Of that holy delight,
Which I felt in the life-giving blood !
Of my Saviour possess'd, I was perfectly bless'd,
As if fill'd with the fulness of God.
A few extracts from his journal witt best show the spirit
by which he was actuated ; the manner in which he spent
his time; the opposition which he had to encounter; the
success with which his efforts to convert others were crowned ;
and the unction from God which rested upon the people
around him. Among other persons who received spiritual
benefit from his instrumentality at this time, were the
learned Mr. Ainsworth, already mentioned; Mr. Piers, the
Vicar of Bexley; Mr. John Byrom, the poet of Manchester,
author of a system of short-hand, who was a member of the

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 145
University of Cambridge; and different members of the
Delamotte famdy at Blendon.
" May 24th. I was much pleased to-day at the sight of
Mr. Ainsworth; a httle chdd, full of grief, and fears, and
love. At our repeating the hne of the hymn,
' Now descend and shake the earth,'
he feU down, as in an agony.
" May 26th. We joined this mornmg in suppbcation for
the poor malefactors, while passing to execution ; and in the
sacrament commended their souls to Christ. The great
comfort we found therein made us confidently hope, some of
them were received as the penitent thief at the last hour.
" I dined with great bberty of spirit, being amazed to find
my old enemy, Intemperance, so suddenly subdued, that I
have almost forgot I was ever in bondage to him.
" May 27th. I felt a motion of anger from a trifling
disappointment; but it was no sooner felt than con
quered. " June 3d. In the evening Mr. Brown, HoUand, and
others, caUed. I was very averse to coming among them ;
but forced myseU to it, and spent two or three hours in
singing, reading, and prayer. This exercise a httle revived
me, and I found myseU much assisted to pray. We asked
particularly, that, if it was the wdl of God, some one might
now receive the atonement. Whde I was yet speaking the
words, Mr. Brown found power to beheve. He rose, and
told me, my prayer was heard, and answered in him. We
were all full of joy and thanksgiving. Before we parted, I
prayed with Mr. Brown, and praised God, to the great con
firmation of my faith. The weight was quite taken off. I
found power to pray with great earnestness.
" June 5th. I waked thankful, with power to pray and
praise. I had peace at the sacrament, and some attention in
pubhc prayer. In the afternoon I met Mrs. Sims, with Mr.
and Mrs. Burton, at Islington. He told me God had given
him faith whde I was praying the last night ; but he thought
it would do hurt to declare it then. Upon finding his heart
burn within him, he desired God would give him some
token of his faith, and immediately opened on, ' Let there
be light; and there was light.' We rejoiced together in
VOL. I. L

146 THE LIFE OF
prayer and singing; and left the rest of the company much
stirred up to wait for the same unspeakable gift.
"June 7th. Returning home, I found Dr. Byrom; and,
in defiance of the tempter, simply told him the great things
Jesus had done for me and many others. This drew on a
full explanation of the doctrine of faith, which he received
with wonderful readiness. Toward midnight I slept in peace.
" June 8th. I took coach for Blendon, with Mr. Bray. I
had much talk with a lady about the faU, and faith in Christ.
She openly maintained the merit of good works. I would
that ad who oppose the righteousness of faith were so inge
nuous : then would they no longer seek it as it were by the
works of the law. Before seven we came to Eltham. In
riding thence to Blendon, I was fuU of deUght, and seemed
in a new heaven and a new earth. We prayed, and sang,
and shouted att the way. We found Miss Betsy and Hetty
at home, and prayed that this day salvation might come to
this house. In the lesson were these words, ' This is the
accepted time ; this is the day of salvation.'
" June 9th. I prayed with fervour for the famdy. The
second lesson was bhnd Bartimeus. In riding to Bexley
with Mr. Piers, I spake of my experience with simphcity and
confidence, and found him very ready to receive the faith.
We spent the day in the same manner; Mr. Bray relating
the inward workings of God upon his soul ; and I, the great
things he had lately done for me, and our friends at London.
He listened eagerly to att that was said, not making the least
objection; but confessing, it was what he had never expe
rienced. We walked, and sang, and prayed in the garden.
He was greatly moved, and testified his full conviction, and
desire of finding Christ ; ' but I must first,' said he, ' prepare
mysett by long exercise of prayer and good works.'
" At night we joined in prayer for Hetty. Never did
I pray with greater earnestness, expecting an immediate
answer, and being much disappointed at not finding it. I
was in great heaviness for her, and could not sleep till morn
ing. Waking full of desire for her conversion, those words
were brought to my remembrance : ' The Spirit and the bride
say, Come ; and let him that heareth say, Come ; and whoso
ever will, let him come, and take of the water of hfe freely.'
" Yesterday Miss Betsy plainly informed me, that after

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 147
her last receiving the sacrament, she had heard a voice, ' Go
thy way ; thy sins are forgiven thee ; ' and was filled thereby
with joy unspeakable. She said within herseU, ' Now I do
indeed feed upon Christ in my heart by faith ; ' and continued
all the day in the spirit of triumph and exultation. All her
hfe, she thought, would be too httle to thank God for that
day ; yet soon after this it was that the enemy got so great
advantage over her, in making her oppose the truth with such
fierceness. For many days she did not know that she had in
herseU demonstration of that she denied. But after we had
prayed that God would clear up his own work, the darkness
dispersed, and those fears that her conversion was not real, by
little and little were all done away.
" June 10th. In the morning lesson was that glorious
description of the power of faith, Mark xi. 22 — 24. We
pleaded this promise in behalf of our seeking friends, particu
larly Hetty and Mr. Piers. He came with his wife. The day
before our coming he had been led to read the Homdy on
Justification, which convinced him, that in him dwelt no good
thing. Now he likewise saw that the thoughts of his heart
were only evd continuaUy; forasmuch as whatsoever is not
of faith is sin. He asked of God to give him some comfort,
and found it in Luke v. 23, &c. : ' Whether is easier to say,
Thy sins be forgiven thee ; or to say, Rise up and watte ? '
This was the very miracle, I told him, from which God had
shown his intention to heal me ; and it was a sign of the hke
to be done for him. Mr. Bray moved for retiring to prayer.
We prayed after God again and again, and asked him
whether he beheved Christ could just now mamfest himseU
to his soul. He answered, ' Yes.' We read him the promise
made to the prayer of faith. Mr. Bray bade me speak some
promise to him authoritatively, and he should find Christ
make it good. I had not faith to do it. He made me pray
again, and then read the sixty-fifth psalm. I felt every word
of it for my friend ; particularly, ' Thou that hearest the
prayer, unto thee shall all flesh come. Blessed is the man
whom thou choosest, and receivest unto thee. He shaU
dweU in thy court, and shall be satisfied with the plenteous-
ness of thy house, even of thy holy temple. Thou shalt
show us wonderful things in thy righteousness, O God of our
salvation, thou that art the hope of aU the ends of the earth.'
l 2

148 THE LIFE OF
" Seeing the great confidence of Mr. Bray, and the deep
humdity of Mr. Piers, I began to think the promise would
be fulfilled before we left the room. My fedow- worker with
God seemed fuU of faith, and of the Holy Ghost ; and told
him, ' If you can but touch the hem of his garment, you
shad be made whole.'
" We prayed for him a third time, the Spirit greatly help
ing our infirmities; and then asked U he believed. He
answered, ' Yes : ' the Spirit witnessing with our spirits, that
his heart was as our heart. Bray said, ' I now know of a truth
that Christ is in you.' We were all filled with joy. We
returned thanks, and prayed for a blessing upon his ministry;
and then brought him down in triumph. Miss Betsy was
greatly strengthened hereby, and bold to confess she
' beheved.' All her speech now was, ' I only hope that I
shall never lose this comfort.'
" The day was spent in prayer and conference. Mrs. Piers
was with all ease convinced of unbehef. After supper I dis
coursed on faith from the lesson. The poor servants received
the word gladly.
" June 11th. While Mr. Piers was preaching upon death,
I found great joy in feebng myseU willing, or rather desirous,
to die. After prayers we joined in intercession for Mr. and
Mrs. Delamotte; then for poor Hetty. I received much
comfort in reading Luther. We took coach for church. In
singing I observed Hetty join with a mixture of fear and joy.
I earnestly prayed, and expected she should meet with some
thing to confirm her in the service. Both the psalms and
lessons were full of consolation.
" We adjourned to Mr. Piers' s, and joined in prayer for a
poor woman in despair, one Mrs. Searl, whom Satan had
bound these many years. I saw her pass by in the morning,
and was touched with a sense of her misery. After pleading
His promise of being with us to the end of the world, we
went down to her in the name of Jesus. I asked her whether
she thought God was love, and not anger, as Satan would
persuade her. Then I preached the Gospel, which she
received with all imaginable eagerness. When we had for some
time continued together in prayer, she rose up another crea
ture, strongly and exphcitly declaring her faith in the blood
of Christ, and full persuasion that she was accepted in the

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 149
Beloved. Hetty then declared that she could not but
beheve, Christ died for her, even for her. We gave thanks
for both with much exultation and triumph.
" After famdy prayer I expounded the lesson, and going
up to my chamber, asked the maid, (Mary,) how she found
herseU. She answered, ' O Sir, what you said was very com
fortable, how that Christ was made sin for me, that I might be
made the righteousness of God in Him ; that is, He was put
in my place, and I in his.' 'Do you then beheve this, that
Christ died for you ? ' ' Yes ; I do beheve it ; and I found
myseU as I never did before, when you spoke the word.' ' But
do you find within your sett that your sins are forgiven ? '
' Yes ; I do.' These and the hke answers, which she made
with great simphcity, convinced me that faith had come to
her by hearing. We joined in giving glory to God; for we
perceived and confessed, it was His doing. It pleased Him
likewise to bless me with a deep and hitherto unknown dread
of ascribing anything to myseU.
" June 12th. This morning Mrs. Piers told me, she had
always doubted her having true faith ; but now declared with
tears, she was convinced her sins were forgiven, and she did
believe indeed. We aU went to Mrs. Searl, in strong tempta
tion, nothing doubting but we should see the power of Christ
triumphing over that of Satan. The enemy had got no
advantage over her, though he had laboured all night to
trouble and confound her. As often as she named the name
of Jesus, he was repelled, and her soul at peace. We were
much edified by her deep humdity ; and preached the Gospel
to her and her husband, who received it readdy. After
prayer she rose with, ' How shad I be thankful enough to my
Saviour ? ' We parted in a triumphant hymn.
" June 13th. Mr. Piers was sent for to a dying woman.
She was in despair, ' having done so much evd, and so httle
good.' He declared to her the glad tidmgs of salvation ; that
as all her good, were it ten thousand times more, could never
save her : so all her evd could never hurt her ; U she could
repent and beheve ; U she could lay hold on Christ by a living
faith, and look for salvation by grace only. This was comfort
indeed. She gladly quitted her own merits for Christ's.
The Holy Ghost wrought faith in her heart, which she
expressed in a calm, cheerful, triumphant expectation of

150 THE LIFE OF
death. Her fears and agonies were, at an end. Being justi
fied by faith, she had peace with God, and only entered
farther into her rest by dying a few hours after. The spec
tators were melted into tears. She calmly passed into the
heavenly Canaan, and has there brought up a good report of
her faithful Pastor, who, under Christ, hath saved her soul
from death. These were the first-fruits of his ministry ; and
I find him strengthened hereby, and more assured that the
Gospel is the power of God unto salvation to every one that
believeth. " June 14th. After morning prayer in the httle chapel, I
kept Hannah from going, that we might first pray for her ;
but we quickly found there was great cause of thanksgiving.
She told me she was reading a collect last night, which gave
her vast pleasure : ' Almighty God, whom truly to know is
eternal bfe, grant us perfectly to know thy Son Jesus Christ
to be the way, the truth, and the hfe.' 'To be sure, Sir,'
said she, ' I found myseU so easy immediately, that I cannot
tett you.' A few questions fully satisfied us, that she was a
true bebever.
" On the road I overtook Frank, and asked what he
thought of these things. He answered, ' I was greatly
dehghted with one thing you said, how that Christ was made
sin for us, that we might be made the righteousness of God
in him.' Upon farther examination I found him mamfestly
in the faith. We talked and rejoiced together till we came
to Eltham. He there left me, resolved to publish every
where what great things Jesus had done for him.
" The coach was filled with young ladies. I was forced to
leave off reading, that I might interrupt their scandal. At
London I was informed that my brother was gone, with Mr.
Ingham and Toelchig, to Hernhuth. The news surprised, but
did not disquiet, me.
" June 16th. After dinner Jack Delamotte came for me.
We took coach ; and by the way he told me, that when we
were last together at Blendon, in smging,
' Who for me, for me hath died,'
he found the words sink into his soul ; could have sung them
for ever, being fud of delight and joy. Since then he has

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 151
thought himseU led, as it were, in everything. He feared
nothing so much as offending God ; could pray with hfe ;
and, in a word, found that he did indeed beheve in the Lord
Jesus. Whde the coach stopped I got out to reprove a man
for swearing. He thanked me most heartdy. We took up
Hetty at Blendon, and went on to Bexley. The next day we
saw and I prayed with Mrs. Searl, to our mutual encourage
ment. Mr. Searl heard us gladly. The afternoon we passed
with our friends at Blendon. Here I was stopped by the
return of my pain, and forced to bed. Desires of death con
tinuaUy rose in me, which I laboured to check, not daring to
form any wish concerning it. June 18th the pain abated,
and the next day left me.
" June 21st. I was concerned at having been here several
days, and done nothing. I preached forgiveness to Mr.
Piers's man, who seemed weU disposed for receiving it by a
true simphcity. We prayed together, and went to public
prayers. In the second lesson was the paralytic healed. I
came home with the Miss Delamottes, Mrs. Searl, and the
man, who declared before us all, that God had given him
faith by hearing the sick of the palsy healed. We returned
hearty thanks. The Lord gave us more matter for thanks
giving at Blendon, where I read my brother's sermon on
faith. When it was over, the gardener declared faith had
come to him hy hearing it ; and he had no doubt of his sins
being forgiven. ' Nay, was I to die just now,' he added, ' I
know I should be accepted through Christ Jesus.'
" June 22d. I comforted Hetty under a strong temptation,
because she was not in aU points affected like other bebevers,
especiaUy the poor, who have generaUy a much larger degree
of confidence than the rich and learned. I had a proof of
this to-day at Mrs. Searl's, where, meeting a poor woman,
and convincing her of unbebef, I used a prayer for her, that
God, who hath chosen the poor of this world, to be rich in
faith, would now impart to her his unspeakable gttt. In the
midst of the prayer she received it ; avowed it openly ; and
increased visibly therein. In the evening we had a meeting
at Mr. Piers's. I read my brother's sermon. God set his
seal to the truth of it, by sending his Spirit upon Mr. Searl
and a maid-servant, purifying their hearts by faith. This
occasioned our triumphing in the name of Jesus our God.

152 THE LIFE OF
" June 24th. Riding to Blendon in the morning, I met
William Delamotte, just come from Cambridge. He had left
town well disposed to the obedience of faith; but now I
observed his countenance altered. He had been strongly
prejudiced by the good folk at London. At Blendon I found
Mrs. Delamotte not over cordial, yet civil. I met letters
from my mother, heavdy complaining of my brother's for
saking her, and requiring me to accept the first preferment
that offered, on pain of disobedience. This a little disquieted
me. I was not much comforted by Wdham Delamotte, but
extremely moved for him. I could not refrain from tears.
His sisters joined us. I began preaching faith and free grace.
His objection was, that it was unjust in God to make sinners
equal with us, who had laboured perhaps many years. We
proposed singing a hymn. He saw the title, 'Faith in
Christ ; ' and owned he could not bear it.
" In our way to church I again proclaimed to him the glad
tidings of salvation. He was exceeding heavy, and by his
own confession miserable ; yet could he not receive this say
ing : ' We are justified freely by faith alone.'
" June 25th. I stayed to preach faith to Mrs. Delamotte,
whom Providence brought home yesterday, I trust for that
very purpose. I was so faint, and full of pain, that I had not
power to speak ; but I had no sooner begun my sermon, than
ad my weakness vanished. God gave me strength and bold
ness ; and after an hour's speaking I found myseU perfectly
well. I went and accosted Mrs. Delamotte in her pew : just
as shy as I expected. Let it work. God look to the event !
After evening prayer she just spake to me. Betsy wondered
she could bring herseU to it.
" June 26th. I waited upon Mrs. Delamotte, expecting
what happened. She feU abruptly upon my sermon, for the
false doctrine therein. I answered, I staked my att upon the
truth of it. She went on : 'It is hard, people must have
their chddren seduced in their absence. If every one must
have your faith, what wid become of all the world ? Have
you tins assurance, Mr. Piers?' 'Yes, Madam, in some
degree ; I thank God for it.' ' I am sorry to hear it.' One
of the company cried, ' I am glad to hear of it ; and bless
God for him ; and wish all mankind had it too.'
" She moved for reading a sermon of Archbishop Sharpe

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 153
Mr. Piers read. We excepted continually to his unscriptural
doctrine. Much dispute ensued. She accused my brother
with preaching an instantaneous faith. 'As to that,' I
repbed, ' we cannot but speak the things which we have seen
and heard. I received it in that manner; as have above
thirty others in my presence.' She started up; said, she
could not bear it ; and ran out of the house. Will protested
against her behaviour. In the beginning I had found the
old man rise; but grew calmer and calmer the longer we
talked. Glory be to God through Christ ! I offered to go ;
but they would not let me. Betsy went, and at last prevaded
upon her to come in. Nothing more was said. At six I
took my leave. Poor Hannah and Mary came to the door,
and caught hold of my hand. Hannah cried, 'Do not be
discouraged, Sir : I hope we shall all continue steadfast.' I
could not refrain from tears. Hetty came in. I exhorted
her to persevere. I took horse. WiU seemed much better
disposed than his mother. He promised to come and see me
the next day. I joined with Mr. Piers in singing,
' Shall I, for fear of feeble man,
The Spirit's course in me restrain ? '
and in hearty prayer for Mrs. Delamotte.
" June 27th. WiUiam Delamotte came to Mr. Piers's. I
was full of hope for him. He told me he had written two
sheets against the truth ; but in seeking after more texts, he
had met one that quite spoded aU : ' Not by works of righte
ousness which we have done, but according to his mercy he
saved us.' This convinced him; and immediately he burnt
all he had written. I asked what it was he stdl stuck at.
'Nothing,' said he, 'but God's giving faith instantaneously.'
I repbed, that alone hindered his receiving it just now ; no
more preparation being absolutely necessary thereto, than
what God is pleased to give.
" We went to prayers ; pleaded the promises for him with
great earnestness and tears: then read 2 Thess. i. 11. I
observed the workings of God strong upon him, and prayed
again. Whde we were praying, and smging, and reading,
alternately, a poor man, one Mr. Heather, came to talk with
me. He had heard and hked the sermon upon faith. I
asked whether he had faith. ' No.' Whether forgiveness of

154 THE LIFE OF
sins. ' No.' Whether there was or could be any good in
him till he beheved. ' No.' 'But do you think Christ can
not give you faith and forgiveness in this hour ? ' ' Yes ; to
be sure he can.' 'And do you beheve his promise, that where
two of his disciples shall agree upon earth, as touching any
thing they shall ask of Him, He wiU give it them ? ' 'I do.'
' Why then, here is your Minister, and I agree with him to
ask faith for you.' ' Then I beheve. I shaU receive it before I
go out of this room.'
" We went to prayer directly ; pleaded the promise ; and,
rising, asked him whether he believed. His answer was,
' Yes ; I do believe with all my heart. I beheve Christ died
for my sins. I know they are all forgiven. I desire only to
love Him. I would suffer anything for Him : could lay down
my hfe for Him this moment.' I turned to my scholar,
and said, 'Do you now beheve that God can give faith
instantaneously?' He was too full to speak; but told
me afterwards, he envied the unopposing ignorance and
simphcity of the poor, and wished himseU that illiterate
carpenter. "Next day I returned to town, rejoicing that God had
added to his hving church seven more souls, through my
ministry. ' Not unto me, O Lord, not unto me, but to thy
name be the praise, for thy loving mercy and for thy truth's
sake.' "June 30th. Thanks be to God, the first thing I felt
to-day was a fear of pride, and a desire of love. Betsy
Delamotte called, and gave me the following letter from
her brother WiUiam : — ' Dear Sir, — God hath heard your
prayers. Yesterday, about twelve, He put his fiat to the
desUes of his distressed servant ; and, glory be to Him, I have
enjoyed the fruits of his Holy Spirit ever since. The only
uneasiness I feel is want of thankfulness and love for so
unspeakable a gttt. But I am confident of this also, that the
same gracious hand which hath communicated wdl communi
cate, even unto the end. ' I am your sincere friend in Christ.
"'Omy friend, I am free indeed ! I agonized some time
betwixt darkness and hght ; but God was greater than my
heart, and burst the cloud, and broke down the partition-
wall, and opened to me the door of faith.'

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 155
"In reading this I felt true thankfulness; and was quite
melted down with God's goodness to my friend.
" July 4th. I received a letter from my brother at Tiver
ton, full of heavy charges. I took coach for Bexley. In the
way I was enabled to pray for my brother. I heard a good
account of Mrs. Delamotte, that she was almost beaten out of
her own righteousness. Honest Frank made one of our con
gregation this evening, and gave a comfortable account of the
httle. flock at Blendon. I received a fuller from Hetty,
informing me that her mother was convinced of unbelief, and
much ashamed of her behaviour towards me.
"July 7th. Mrs. Delamotte fodowed me from church;
sent for me down; hoped she did not interrupt me. Her
third sentence was, 'Well, Mr. Wesley, are you stdl angry
with me ?' ' No, Madam,' I answered ; ' nor ever was. Before
I gave myseU time to consider, I was mysett so violent
against the truth, that I know how to make aUowance for
others,' Here we came to a full explanation. I produced
the scriptures which prove our justification by faith only ; the
witness of the Spirit, &c. By these, and an exceUent sermon
of Bishop Beveridge, on the subject, she seemed thoroughly
convinced. AU she stuck at was, the instantaneousness of
faith ; or, in other words, the possibility of any one's perceiv
ing when the hfe of faith first began.
" She carried me in her coach to Blendon, where the poor
servants were overjoyed to see me once more. While we
were praying for her, she sent for me up to her closet. I
found her quite melted into an humble, contrite, longing
frame of spirit. She showed me several prayers, attesting
the true faith, especiaUy that of Bishop Taylor : — ' I know, O
blessed Jesus, that thou didst take upon thee my nature, that
thou mightest suffer for my sins ; that thou didst suffer to
dehver me from them, and thy Father's wrath. And I was
dehvered from this wrath, that I might serve thee in holiness
and righteousness aU my days. Lord, I am as sure, thou
didst the great work of redemption for me, and for aU man
kind, as that I am alive. This is my hope, the strength of
my spirit, my joy, and my confidence. And do thou never
let the spirit of unbelief enter into me, and take me from this
rock. Here witt I dwell, for I have a debght therein. Here
I will hve, and here I desire to die.'

156 THE LIFE OF
" She asked me, what she could do more, being convinced
of her want of faith, and not able to give it herseU. I
preached the freeness of the grace, and betook mysett to
prayer for her, labouring, sighing, looking for the witness of
the Spirit, the fulness of the promises, in her behatt. I con
jured her to expect continuaUy the accomplishment of the
promise, and not think her confessed unworthiness any bar.
Next morning I returned to town.
"July 11th. At Bray's I found a letter from William
Delamotte, and read with joy and thankfulness as fodows : —
' I cannot keep pace. The mercies of God come in so abun
dantly upon our unworthy famdy, that I am not able to
declare them. Yet as they are Ids blessings through your
ministry, I must inform you of them ; as they wdl strengthen
your hands, and prove helpers of your joy.
" ' Great, then, I believe was the struggle between nature
and grace in the soul of my mother ; but God, who knoweth
the heart and reins, hath searched her out. Her spirit, hke
Naaman's flesh, is returned as that of a httle chdd. She is
converted, and Christ hath spoken peace to her soul. This
work was begun in her the morning you left us, though she
concealed it from you. When she waked, the foUowing scrip
ture was strongly suggested to her : Either what woman having
ten pieces of silver, if she lose one, doth not light a candle, and
sweep the house, and seek diligently till she find it ? She rose
immediately, took up Bishop Taylor, and opened upon a place
which so strongly assisted this hving faith, that she was fudy
convinced. But the enemy preached humdity to her, that
she could not deserve so great a gttt. However, God still
pursued, and she could not long forbear communicating the
emotion of her soul to me. We prayed, read, and conversed
for an hour. The Lord made use of a mean instrument to
convince her of her ignorance in the word. Throughout that
clay her mind was more and more enlightened ; till at length
she broke out, Where have I been ? I know nothing. I see
nothing. My mind is all darkness. How have I opposed the
Scripture ! The tempter, thus enraged, excited att his
powers to persuade her, she was labouring after something
that was not to be attained : but Christ suffered her not to
fall. She flew to Him in prayer and singing; and though
Satan damped her much, yet could he not conquer her. She

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 157
continued agonizing all the evening. But how can I utter
the sequel ? The first object of her thoughts the next morn
ing was Christ. She saw Him approaching; and seeing,
loved, beheved, adored. Her prayers drew Him still nearer;
and everything she saw concurred to hasten the embrace of
her Beloved. Thus she continued in the Spirit tdl four;
when, reading in her closet, she received the kiss of recon
ciliation. Her own soul could not contain the joys attending
it. She could not forbear imparting to her friends and
neighbours, that she had found the piece which she had lost.
Satan in vain attempted to shake her ; for she felt in herseU
' Faith's assurance, hope's increase,
All the confidence of love.'
" July 25th. WiUiam Delamotte came, and carried me to
Bexley. July 26th, at Blendon, Mrs. Delamotte called upon
me to rejoice with her in the experience of the divine good
ness. In the evening I met several sincere seekers at Mr.
Piers's ; with some who knew in whom they have believed.
We had great power in prayer, and joy in thanksgiving.
Wittiam Delamotte often shouted for joy. Before nine we
got back to Blendon. Mrs. Delamotte then confessed that
all her desire had been to affront or make me angry; that
she had long watched every word I said ; had persecuted the
faith, and att who professed it."
Whde the different members of the famdy thus received
the truth, and were saved by it, Mr. Delamotte himself
remained unmoved. In one of his visits Mr. Charles Wesley
says, " I told Mr. Delamotte he was not converted, nor had
the Spirit, or faith; and begged him to pray to God to
show him wherein he was wanting. He could not receive
my saying; yet was not angry." Mr. Charles Wesley
continues, " July 27th. In the coach to London I preached faith in
Christ. A lady was extremely offended; avowed her own
merits in plain terms ; asked U I was not a Methodist ;
threatened to beat me. I declared, I deserved nothing but
hed : so did she ; and must confess it before she could have
a title to heaven. This was most intolerable to her. The
others were less offended; began to listen; asked where I
preached. A maid-servant devoured every word."

158 THE LIFE OF
These extracts, extending through a period of about eight
or nine weeks, will serve to show the spkit of Mr. Charles
Wesley, the manner in which he laboured, and the wonderful
success with which his efforts were crowned, immediately after
he had embraced the doctrine of justification by faith. He was
still in an infirm state of health ; the pain in his side, occa
sioned by the pleurisy, not unfrequently returned with great
severity; and his brother John, who had hitherto been his
guide and counsedor, was in Germany ; so that most people
would have excused him, if he had spent his time in retire
ment, lamenting, as in a cloister, the general ignorance and
wickedness of mankind. But he had a mighty faith; and
the doctrine of present salvation from sin, by faith in the
Lord Jesus, was hke fire in his bones. His heart burned
with love to Christ, and with zeal for the advancement of His
work and glory ; his bowels yearned in pity for the souls of
nnregenerate men ; whde his faith set at defiance all opposi
tion, come from what quarter it might. The extracts just
given relate principally to Bexley and Blendon; because it
was desired, as much as possible, to preserve the continuity
of the narrative ; but in London, where the greater part of
his time was spent, Ms exertions were equally strenuous, per
severing, and successful. Scarcely a day passed, but one or
more persons were convinced of the truth, and beheved to the
saving of their souls. At Bexley, as we have seen, the Vicar
and his lady were both made happy in God ; and at Blendon,
nearly the whole of the Delamotte famdy, including the ser
vants, were made subjects of the same gracious change. In
'different parts of London the same effects were witnessed,
not only among the poor and uninstructed, but also in
some of the Clergy. Mr. Stonehouse, the Vicar of Isling
ton, and Mr. Spark, who appears to have been the Curate of
St. Helen's, both received the truth, and began to preach it.
They introduced Mr. Charles Wesley into their pulpits, when
his health permitted him to preach. Mr. Stonehouse pressed
him to become his Curate, to which he consented ; and Mr.
Spark submitted some of his sermons to Charles's correction,
before they were delivered. Both these Clergymen professed
to have received the abiding assurance of God's pardoning
mercy. Generally speaking, wherever he went, the houses
were crowded with people ; some inquiring what they must

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 159
do to be saved; others rejoicing in the pardoning love of
God; and a third class disputing against justification by
faith, and aU feebng in matters of rehgion : so that great was
his labour, patience, and exultation. The most determined
opponent of Charles's doctrine was his old friend, Mr.
Broughton, who had been one of the Oxford Methodists, and
was now the Curate of the church in the Tower, and after
wards obtained the secretaryship of the Society for the Pro
pagation of the Gospel in Foreign Parts. He occasionaUy
allowed his friend to occupy his pulpit, but strenuously
denied that sinners are justified by faith. One day, when
Charles pressed him with the book of Homihes, Broughton
•confessed, that was a work which he had never read. After
Mr. Charles Wesley had consented to become Mr. Stone-
house's Curate, he read prayers almost every day in the
church at Islington, and then went forth holding private
meetings in various directions, practically exemplifying the
principle which his brother afterwards put forth, " The world
is my parish."
One of the places to which he most frequently resorted, for
the purpose of holding rehgious meetings, was the house of
Mr. Sims, in the Minories, where much good was done.
This house of prayer is often mentioned in the Journal of
Mr. John Wesley. Charles states, that sometimes as many
as two hundred people met him there, for the purpose of
rehgious worship and instruction.
It was probably about this time that the Vicar of Islington
attempted to introduce something of the primitive discipline
into his parish. In pursuance of this design, he repelled
from the Lord's table a rich man of notoriously wicked
habits. The wealthy offender instituted a suit against the
Vicar, which was likely to be his ruin, had not God in his
providence interposed. The prosecutor died before the
matter was brought to an issue ; but it had assumed a form
sufficiently serious, says Mr. John Wesley, who relates the
anecdote, to deter any other Clergyman from taking the
same hberty with rich men of simdar character.
In the midst of att this religious excitement and success,
Mr. Charles Wesley was still mindful of the settlers in
Georgia ; and, on the 3d of August, states, that he met Lord
Egmont, and declared his intention of returning to that

160 THE LIFE OF
colony, if his health should permit ; with which his Lordship
was much pleased. On the same day he corrected for the
press the Journal of Mr. Whitefield, which had been trans
mitted to England ; his advice for its suppression being over
ruled by others, whom he could not control.
WhUe Mr. Charles Wesley was rejoicing in the God of his
salvation, and successfully labouring to bring att around him
into the same state of happiness and purity, his brother John
was pursuing his rehgious inquiries among the pious Mora
vians in Germany, and almost dady gaining an increase of
knowledge, faith, and holy love. He corresponded fre
quently with his mother and with Charles ; and his letters,
written in the fulness of his heart, contain the most cheering
intelligence. Addressing his brother from Utph, on the 7th
of July, 1738, O. S., he says, —
" I am now with the Count, at his uncle's, the Count of
Sobns, five or six hours from Marienbourn, and have stole an
hour to let you know, that hitherto God hath been very mer-
cUul to us in aU things. The spirit of the Brethren is beyond
our highest expectations. Young and old, they breathe
nothing but faith and love, at all times, and in all places. I
do not therefore concern mysett with smaller points, that
touch not the essence of Christianity, but endeavour, God
being my helper, to grow up in these, after the glorious
examples set before me : having already seen with my own
eyes more than one hundred witnesses of that everlasting
truth, ' Every one that bebeveth hath peace with God ; and
is freed from sin ; and is in Christ a new creature.'
" See, therefore, my brethren, that none of you receive the
grace of God in vain ! but be ye also hving witnesses of the
exceeding great and precious promises, which are made unto
every one of us through the blood of Jesus ! Adieu ! "
In a second letter, dated Hernhuth, August 4th, 1738, he
says, " Dear Brother, — Thus far God hath greatly helped us
in ad things. An account of the people here you must not
expect, till we come face to face ; when I hope we shall part
no more. O that, after I have proved all things, I may be
enabled throughly 8oxi/x«£sij< ra $ia<p=povTct, and, caUing no
man Master, in faith, practice, and discipline, to hold fast
that which is good !
" Salute our brethren in London and Oxford by name ;

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 161
and exhort them aU, in the name of the Lord Jesus, that
they love and study the oracles of God more and more ; that
they work out their salvation with fear and trembling, never
imagining they have already attained, or are already perfect ;
never deceiving themselves, as U they had now less need
than before to be serious, watchful, lowly-minded ; and that,
above ad things, they use great plainness of speech, both
with each other, and towards all men.
" My dearest brother and friend, I commend you to the
grace of God, to be more and more renewed in the image of
his Son ! Pray ye att for me continuaUy ! Adieu ! "
In behalf of no class of sinners were Mr. Charles Wesley's
sympathies more deep and tender, than of condemned culprits.
When he was confined to the house by affliction, and heard
of executions, he called upon the famdy to unite with him in
prayer for the unhappy sufferers ; and when he was able to
go abroad, he was a frequent visiter at Newgate. In those
times the criminal law of England was horribly sanguinary.
Thefts and highway-robberies were common ; and httle mercy
was shown to the offenders, when they were detected, though
few of them were able to read, or had received any rehgious
instruction. Journeys were then mostly prosecuted on horse
back ; there were few pubhc coaches ; and the roads were
dreadfully bad; so that traveUers, moving slowly, were an
easy prey to those whose necessities, idleness, or cupidity,
prompted them to deeds of plunder. There was no efficient
pohce, and the probabihty of escape was a motive to crime.
Petty thefts were punished with death, as well as more
serious violations of law. In this state of things, the execu
tion of eight, or ten, or even more men, on one day, was no
strange occurrence. Many a poor convict did Mr, Charles
Wesley teach the way of salvation, and commend in prayer to
the pity of his Saviour. As an example of his labours, in
this department of Christian usefulness, his own account of
the first company of convicts to whom he ministered the word
of hfe may be appropriately given. He saw in the Gospel
provision made for the salvation of every class of transgres
sors, convicted felons not excepted ; and he had no misgivings
in offering pardon and eternal hfe to the worst of men, on
the scriptural terms of repentance towards God, and faith
towards our Lord Jesus Christ.
VOL. I. M

162 THE LIFE OF
"July 10th. At Mr. Sparks's request, I went with him,
Mr. Bray, and Mr. Burnham, to Newgate, and preached to
the ten malefactors under sentence of death; but with a
heavy heart. My old prejudices against the possibdity of a
death-bed repentance still hung upon me ; and I could hardly
hope there was mercy for those whose time was so short.
But in the midst of my languid discourse, a sudden spirit of
faith came upon me, and I promised them all pardon in the
name of Jesus Christ, if they would then, as at the last hour,
repent, and believe the Gospel. Nay, I did believe they
would accept of the proffered mercy; and could not help
teUing them, I had no doubt but God would give me every
soul of them.
" July 11th. I preached with earnestness to the prisoners,
from the second lesson. One or two of them were deeply
affected. " July 12th. I preached at Newgate, to the condemned
felons ; and visited one of them in his eed, sick of a fever : a
poor Black, that had robbed his master. I told him of One
who came down from heaven, to save lost sinners, and him in
particular : described the sufferings of the Son of God, his
sorrows, agony, and death. He hstened with all the signs of
eager astonishment. The tears trickled down his cheeks,
whde he cried, ' What ! was it for me ? Did God suffer all
this for so poor a creature as me ? ' I left him waiting for
the salvation of God.
"July 13th. I read prayers and preached at Newgate, and
administered the sacrament to our friends, with five of the
felons. I was much affected and assisted in prayer for them ;
and exhorted them with great comfort and confidence.
" July 14th. I received the sacrament from the Ordinary;
spake strongly to the poor malefactors ; and to the sick
Negro in the condemned hole. I was moved by his sorrows,
and earnest desire of Christ Jesus. July 15th, I preached
there again with an enlarged heart; and rejoiced with my
poor happy Black, now bebeving the Son of God loved him,
and gave HimseU for him.
" July 17th. At Newgate I preached on death, which they
must suffer the day after to-morrow. Mr. Sparks assisted
in giving the sacrament. Another Clergyman was there.
Newington asked me to go in the coach with him. At one I

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 163
was with the Black in his cell, James Hutton assisting. Two
more of the malefactors came. I had great help and power
in prayer. One rose, and said, he felt his heart ad on fire,
so as he never found himseU before ; he was all in a sweat ;
beheved that Christ died for him. I found mysett over
whelmed with the love of Christ to sinners. The Black was
quite happy. The other criminal was in an exceUent temper ;
bebeving, or on the point of it. I talked with another con
cerning faith in Christ. He was greatly moved. The Lord,
I trust, wdl help his unbelief also.
"I joined at Bray's with Hutton, HoUand, Burton, in
fervent prayer and thanksgiving. At six I carried Bray and
Fish to Newgate again. I talked chiefly with Hudson and
Newington. Newington declared he had felt some time ago,
in prayer, inexpressible joy and love ; but was much troubled
that it was so soon withdrawn. The Lord gave power to
pray. They were deeply affected. We have great hopes of
both. "July 18th. The Ordinary read prayers and preached. I
administered the sacrament to the Black, and eight more ;
having first instructed them in the nature of it. I spake
comfortably to them afterwards. In the ceds one told me,
that whenever he offered to pray, or had a serious thought,
something came and hindered him; was with him almost
contmuaUy; and once appeared. After we had prayed for
him, in faith, he rose amazingly comforted, full of joy and
love; so that we could not doubt his having received the
atonement. "At night I was locked in with Bray, in one of the cells.
We wrestled in mighty prayer. AU the criminals were pre
sent, and aU debghtfully cheerful. The soldier, in particular,
found his comfort and joy increase every moment. Another
from the time he communicated has been in perfect peace,
Joy was visible in all their faces. We sang, —
' Behold the Saviour of mankind,
Nail'd to the shameful tree !
How vast the love that him inclined
To bleed and die for thee ! ' &c.
It was one of the most triumphant hours I have ever known.
Yet on
m 2

164 THE LIFE OT
" July 19th, I rose heavy, and backward to visit them for
the last time. At six I prayed and sang with them att toge
ther. The Ordinary would read prayers, and preach most
miserably. Mr. Sparks and Mr. Broughton were present.
I felt my heart full of tender love to the latter. He adminis
tered. All the ten received. Then he prayed, and I after
him. " At hatt-hour past nine their irons were knocked off, and
their hands tied. I went in a coach with Sparks, Washing
ton, and a friend of Newington's; Newington himseU not
being permitted. By hatt-hour past ten we came to Tyburn.
We waited tdl eleven. Then were brought the chddren
appointed to die. I got upon the cart with Sparks and
Broughton. The Ordinary endeavoured to follow, when the
poor prisoners begged he might not come ; and the mob kept
him down.
" I prayed first, then Sparks and Broughton. We had
prayed before, that our Lord would show there was a power
superior to the fear of death. Newington had quite forgot
his pain. They were all cheerful, fud of comfort, peace, and
triumph ; assuredly persuaded Christ had died for them, and
waited to receive them into paradise. Greenaway was impa
tient to be with Christ. The Black espied me coming out of
the coach, and saluted me with his looks. As often as his
eyes met mine, he smded with the most composed, delightful
countenance I ever saw. Read caught hold of my hand in
a transport of joy. Newington seemed perfectly pleased.
Hudson declared he was never better, or more at ease, in
mind and body. None showed any natural terror of death :
no fear, or crying, or tears. All expressed their desire of our
following them to paradise. I never saw such a calm
triumph, such incredible indifference to dying. We sang
several hymns, particularly, —
' Behold the Saviour of mankind,
Nail'd to the shameful tree ! '
and the hymn entitled ' Faith in Christ,' which concludes,—
' A guilty, weak, and helpless worm,
Into thy hands I fall ;
Be thou my Life, my Righteousness,
My Jesus, and my all.'

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 165
We prayed Him, in earnest faith, to receive their spirits. I
could do nothing but rejoice ; kissed Newington and Hud
son ; took leave of each in particular. Mr. Broughton bade
them not be surprised when the cart should draw away.
They cheerfully replied, they should not; expressed some
concern how we should get back to our coach. We left
them, going to meet their Lord, ready for the Bridegroom.
When the cart drew off, not one stirred, or struggled for life,
but meekly gave up their spirits. Exactly at twelve they
were turned off. I spoke a few suitable words to the crowd,
and returned full of peace, and confidence in our friends'
happmess. That hour, under the gadows, was the most
blessed hour of my bfe.
"At Mr. Bray's we renewed our triumph. I found my
brother and sister Lambert there, and preached to them the
Gospel of forgiveness, which they received without opposition."
Having been actively employed for several weeks in
London and its neighbourhood, Mr. Charles Wesley visited
his friends at Oxford, where he endeavoured to bring them
all into the state of spiritual hberty and peace which he him
seU enjoyed. He pressed the subject of present justification
by faith upon the attention of his sister Kezzy, whom he
found stdl hving with Mr. and Miss Gambold, at Stanton-
Harcourt. On waiting upon the Dean of Christ- Church, he
says, We " could not quite agree in our notions of faith. He
wondered we had not hit upon the Homilies sooner. He
treated me with great candour and friendliness."
Mr. Charles Wesley returned to London, where he
resumed his pubhc ministry, and private labours ; endea
vouring to convince of unbehef all who were strangers to the
peace and hohness of the Gospel, as the first step in the pro
cess of their salvation. More churches were now opened to
him; and once he preached his great and favourite doctrine
of present salvation from sin by faith in Christ in Westmin
ster Abbey ; where he also assisted in the administration of
the Lord's supper.
He was thus diligently engaged in his work, when his bro
ther returned from Germany. Their meeting was one of
deep and solemn interest. After they had obtained the
Christian salvation, they had little intercourse with each
other tdl this time. The object of John's visit to Germany

166 THE LIFE Of
was, that he might see and converse with the members of the
Moravian Church at Hernhuth : " the place where the Chris
tians hved." With their godly discipline and order he was
much affected ; but stiU more so, with their sound and scrip
tural experience. He inquired of the leading members of the
Church the manner in which they had been led, by the provi
dence and grace of God ; and they ad declared, as with one
voice, that, after long and in vain seeking rest to their souls,
they had obtained permanent peace of conscience, debverance
from the dominion of sin, and power to walk in the ways of
God, by bebeving in the Lord Jesus. His own experience
accorded with their united testimony; and hence he was
strengthened and encouraged in his pious course, and
instructed how to preach, so as to convert and save, the
people. He returned to England, pondering these things in
his heart, and deeply impressed with a conviction that all
men are in bondage to sin and misery, except those whom
" the Son " has made free by the gttt of a ttving faith.
After an absence of more than three months, the brothers
met in the evening of September 16th. In the course of the
day Charles had been at Newgate, preaching to four con
victed felons under sentence of death. " At night," says he,
" my brother returned from Hernhuth. We took sweet
counsel together, comparing our experiences." At Hernhuth
John had just seen Christianity in its beauty, simphcity, and
blessedness, so as to be filled with wonder and dehght ; and
Charles had witnessed in Blendon, Bexley, and various parts
of London, scenes which were equally striking and impres
sive. Here the arm of the Lord had been made bare ; and
such effects of his power and mercy were made manifest, as
warranted the conclusion, that in Great Britain holy societies
were about to be raised up, rivalling that at Hernhuth in
spirituality and brotherly affection. What each of the bro
thers had felt, and what they had seen, during the period of
their separation, doubtless formed the subjects of their con
versation, and called forth mutual thanksgivings to the God
of aU grace. John had conversed with men of long and deep
experience in the ways of God. Charles had seen a consider
able number of formalists, and ungodly people, suddenly
transformed into holy and happy Christians. Each of them,
though in a different manner, saw the grace of God, and was

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 167
glad. Thus were both of them trained, by means the most unex
pected, for a course of extensive and long-continued usefulness.
From this time the brothers began to co-operate with each
other for the advancement of true rehgion ; John adopting
Charles's mode of procedure, preaching in such churches as
were open to him, and holding meetings for conversation,
prayer, singing, mutual exhortation, and scriptural exposi
tion. The "rehgious societies," then existing in different
parts of London and its vicinity, afforded them considerable
facilities for the furtherance of their designs. These "soci
eties" consisted of strict Church-people, and the objects of
their union were purely rehgious. Some of them were of
long standing, having been patronized and encouraged by
Dr. Horneck, and other Clergymen of similar character.
They met together weekly, for reading and prayer ; suitable
forms of address to God having been prepared for their use.
The members bound themselves to a strictly moral conduct ;
to practise secret devotion several times every day; and to
receive the Lord's supper at least once a month. At their
meetings they presented pecuniary donations, for pious and
charitable purposes, which were mostly expended in the sup
port of schools for the chddren of the poor, in neglected
districts. It was at a meeting of one of these societies in
Aldersgate-street, that John had obtained " the faith of God's
elect," with its accompanying peace and power. At the
meetings of some of these "societies" the Wesleys were
received with a hearty welcome. Here Charles practised
himseU in extemporary speaking, especiaUy in the exposition
of Scripture ; for up to this period he had always read his
sermons from the pulpit. Having acquired a becoming
boldness and facihty of speech in these more private exer
cises, he began to introduce extempore passages into his pubhc
discourses, as the subjects presented themselves, and his
heart was impressed and enlarged ; till at length he became
one of the most fluent and impressive Preachers of his age.
It was at St. Anthobn's church, on Friday, the 20th of
October, that he first delivered an entire sermon without
notes. "Seeing so few present," says he, "I thought of
preaching extempore : afraid : yet I ventured on the promise,
' Lo, I am with you always ; ' and spake on justification, from
Romans iii., for three quarters of an hour, without hesitation.

168 THE LIFE OF
Glory be to God, who keepeth his promise for ever ! " As
he acquired greater sett-command, he appears to have been
surprised at himseU. Hence he remarks, under the date of
February 10th following, "I preached without notes, on
blind Bartimeus," in the church at Ishngton; "the Lord
being greatly my helper. Let Him have all the glory."
But it was not among moral and devout people only, that
the brothers laboured with success, in raising up a spiritual
people by inculcating the doctrine of salvation by faith.
Persons of profligate habits were also brought to repentance,
and became examples of uprightness and purity, including
not a few lewd women. The following hymn, " on the con
version of a common harlot," composed by Mr. Charles
Wesley at this period, was apphcable to many reclaimed
offenders of the same class : —
Sing ye heavens, and earth rejoice ;
Make to God a cheerful noise ;
He the work alone hath done ;
He hath glorified his Son !
Sons of God, exulting rise,
Join the triumph of the skies ;
See the prodigal is come ;
Shout to bear the wanderer home !
Strive in joy, with angels strive,
Dead she was, but now's alive ;
Loud repeat the joyful sound,
Lost she was, but now is found !
This through ages all along,
This be still the joyous song,
Wide diffused o'er earth abroad,
Music in the ears of God.
Rescued from the fowler's snare,
Jesus spreads his arms for her ;
Jesu's arms her sacred fence : —
Come, ye fiends, and pluck her thence !
Thence she never shall remove,
Safe in his redeeming love :
This the purchase of his groans,
This the soul He died for once !
Now the gracious Father smiles,
Now the Saviour boasts his spoils ;
Now the Spirit grieves no more :
Sing ye heavens, and earth adore !

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 169
In the midst of these extraordinary efforts, to which the
brothers were prompted by the love of Christ, neither of
them had the sbghtest intention to depart from ecclesiastical
order; and hence they waited from time to time upon the
Bishop of London, and the Archbishop of Canterbury, solicit
ing their advice and sanction, and answering the reports and
charges which were made to their disadvantage. Then inter
views with these Dignitaries Charles has thus described in his
private journal : —
" Oct. 20th. I waited with my brother upon the Bishop of
London, to answer the complaints he had heard against us,
that we preached an absolute assurance of salvation. Some
of his words were, ' If by assurance you mean, an inward per
suasion whereby a man is conscious in himself, after examin -
ing his hfe by the law of God, and weighing his own sincerity,
that he is in a state of salvation, and acceptable to God, I do
not see how any good Christian can be without such an
assurance.' ' This,' we answered, ' is what we contend for ; but
we have been charged as Antinomians for preaching justifica
tion by faith only.' ' Can any one preach otherwise, who
'agrees to our Church, and the Scriptures? Indeed by
preaching it strongly, and not inculcating good works, many
have been made Antinomians in theory, though not in prac
tice; especially in King Charles's time. But there is a
heavy charge against us Bishops, by the bringing of the
Archbishop's authority for re-baptizing an adult.' My bro
ther answered, that he had expressly declared the contrary ;
'yet,' added he, 'if a person, dissatisfied with lay-baptism,
should desire episcopal, I should think it my duty to admi
nister it, after having acquainted the Bishop, according to the
canon.' ' Well, I am against it myseU, where any one has
had the Dissenters' baptism.'
" Next, my brother inquired, whether his reading in a
rehgious society made it a conventicle. His Lordship warily
referred us to the laws ; but upon our urging the question,
'Are the rehgious societies conventicles?' he answered,
'No; I think not. However, you can read the Acts and
laws as weU as I. I determine nothing.' We hoped his
Lordship would not henceforward receive an accusation
against a Presbyter, but at the mouth of two or three wit
nesses. He said, ' No ; by no means : and you may have

170 THE LIFE OF
free access to me at all times.' We thanked him, and took
our leave.
" Nov. 14th. I had another conference with his Lordship
of London. ' I have used your Lordship's permission to wait
upon you. A woman desires me to baptize her; not being
satisfied with her baptism by a Dissenter. She says, Sure
and unsure is not the same.' He immediately took fire, and
interrupted me : ' I wholly disapprove of it. It is irregular.'
' My Lord, I did not expect your approbation. I only came,
in obedience, to give you notice of my intention.' 'It is
irregular. I never receive such information, but from the
Minister.' ' My Lord, the rubrick does not so much as
require the Minister to give you notice, but any discreet
person. I have the Minister's leave.' 'Who gave you
authority to baptize ? ' ' Your Lordship ; and I shall exer
cise it in any part of the known world.' ' Are you a hcenced
Curate ? ' 'I have the leave of the proper Minister.' ' But
do not you know that no man can exercise parochial duty in
London without my leave ? It is only sub silentio.' ' But
you know many do take that permission for authority ; and
you yourself allow it.' 'It is one thing to connive, and
another to approve. I have power to inhibit you.' ' Does
your Lordship exert that power ? Do you now inhibit me ? '
' O why wdl you push things to an extreme? I do not
inhibit you.' ' Why then, my Lord, according to your own
concession, you permit or authorize me.' ' I have a power to
punish, and to forbear punishing.' ' That seems to imply,
that I have done something worthy of punishment. I shall be
glad to know, that I may answer. Does your Lordship charge
me with any crime ? ' ' No, no ; I charge you with no crime.'
' Do you then dispense with my giving you notice of any bap
tisms for the future ? ' 'I neither dispense, nor not dispense.'
" He raded at Laurence on Lay-Baptism ; blamed my
brother's sermon, as inclining to Antinomianism. I charged
Archbishop Tittotson with denying the faith. He allowed it,
and owned they ran into one extreme, to avoid another. He
concluded the conference with, ' WeU, Sir, you knew my judg
ment before, and you know it now. Good morrow to you.' "
" Feb. 21st, 1739. With my brother I waited upon the
Archbishop. He showed us great affection ; spoke mddly of
Mr. Whitefield ; cautioned us to give no more umbrage than

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 171
was necessary for our own defence ; to forbear exceptionable
phrases ; to keep to the doctrines of the Church. We told
him we expected persecution ; woidd abide by the Church tid
her Articles and Homilies were repealed. He assured us, he
knew of no design in the governors of the Church to inno
vate ; neither should there be any innovation whde he hved ;
avowed justification by faith only ; and his joy to see us as
often as we pleased.
" From him we went to the Bishop of London, who
denied that he had ever condemned us, or even heard much
of us. George Whitefield's Journal, he said, was tainted
with enthusiasm, though he himseU was a pious, well-mean
ing youth. He warned us against Antinomianism, and dis
missed us kindly."
Notwithstanding the decided judgment of the Bishop of
London, a few days after his interview with the Prelate, Mr.
Charles Wesley re-baptized a person in the church at Ishng
ton ; denominating the ordinance, " hypothetical baptism ; "
that is, Christian baptism, provided the former administration
of the ordinance by a Dissenting Minister were not in accord
ance with the mind of God. Thus in his mistaken zeal for
Episcopacy he violated the order of his own Church, which,
whde it has since the time of the Hampton-Court Confer
ence in the reign of James I. discountenanced lay-baptism,
has nevertheless acknowledged its validity.
At the same time, his ardent spirit, and his doctrine of
faith, gave great offence in different places, and provoked
opposition. Some of the parishioners at Bexley complained
of his preaching, and of the excitement which it produced :
the good Vicar was frightened; gave up his week-night
service ; and told Mr. Charles Wesley, that he could not in
future admit him into the pulpit. Charles uttered strong
words ; teUing Mr. Piers that if his testimony to the truth
were rejected, he should discontinue his visits altogether.
This remonstrance produced the designed effect. He was soon
after invited to preach twice there in one day. A part of the
congregation in the morning retired in the course of the
sermon. They came, however, in the afternoon, and
remained during the entire service.
It had been arranged by Charles, before his brother's
return from Georgia, that his sister Kezzy should board with

172 THE LIFE OF
Mr. and Mrs. Piers; and when this opposition was raised
against him in Bexley, she was among those who objected to
his doctrine of justification by faith. She adhered to the
notion, that she was a true bebever, though destitute of those
fruits of faith, without which, the brothers 'contended, the
principle itsett did not exist. " My sister," says he, " would
not give up her pretensions to faith ; told me, half-angry,
' WeU, you wid know in the next world whether I have faith
or no.' I asked her, ' WiU you then discharge me, in the
sight of God, from speaking to you again ? If you wdl, I
promise never more to open my mouth tdl we meet in eter
nity.' She burst into tears ; fell on my neck ; and melted
me into fervent prayer for her."
In the midst of their labours the brothers were cheered by
the sight of old friends. Charles Delamotte arrived from
America in November, 1738, and Mr. Whitefield in the fol
lowing month. Under the date of Nov. 18th, Mr. Charles
Wesley says, " I had a joyful meeting with my dear Charles
Delamotte, just returned from Georgia. I found, in conver
sation, that he had received forgiveness five months ago, and
continued in peace and bberty."
The immediate object of Mr. Whitefield's return to Eng
land was, the raising of pecuniary supphes for the erection
of an Orphan-House in Georgia, on a plan somewhat similar
to that which Professor Francke had founded at Halle, in
Saxony. The project had been formed by Charles Wesley
and Mr. Oglethorpe, long before, as Mr. Whitefield acknow
ledges.* Of this the Trustees of the colony were aware;
and had therefore requested Charles, whde Mr. Whitefield
was abroad, to prepare a plan for such an mstitution. It
was, however, reserved for Mr. Whitefield to carry the gene
rous scheme to its completion.
Stories to the disadvantage of John and Charles Wesley
were still industriously circulated ; and their brother Samuel.,
who knew not their absolute deference to the holy Scriptures,
and regarded them with equal pity and displeasure, as the
dupes of a vain enthusiasm, addressed to Charles at this
period the foUowing letter, containing a singular mixture of
* " It was first proposed to me by my dear friend, Mr. Charles Wesley, who,
with General Oglethorpe, had concerted a scheme for carrying on such a design,
before I had any thoughts of going abroad myself." — Whitefield.

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 173
sarcasm and of fraternal affection : — " Dear Charles, — I
should not write to you, much less desire an answer, U it
were no satisfaction to hear from you. How Jack's last to
me, or mine to him, should make yours unnecessary, is to me
incomprehensible, unless- you persist in neither owning nor
disowning the sensible information from God. I have written
to you, because I thought you liked I should, even when I
knew it was unnecessary. In short, what Pym said to
Strafford in hatred, I witt say to you in love, — ' No need of
words to show you have a mind to leave us ; but we wdl never
leave you whde you have a head upon your shoulders !' as I
told my mother lately upon a bke occasion.
" New matter must have new expostulation. New visions
grow apace ; though I, hke a Nicodemus, may ask, ' How can
these things be ? ' But of these when I hear from Jack, who,
it seems, is going into Lincolnshire, &c. &c. Emdy writ a
letter to him, (querulous enough, no doubt,) and he sent her
word what glorious churches were in Germany ! She wants
me to explain it to her, which I witt when you can make me
understand it. I am afraid you are only stationed at Oxford
for a time ; because he, it seems, is to be itinerant ; though
he says, Ingham or Whitefield must be at London. My
sister stares, as well she may. I wish you were settled
at Christ-Church, as a Tutor ; but I beheve time is past with
you and me.
" If Jack gives away any of his sermons to those that can
afford to buy them, I desire he would order his printer to let
me have one, whenever he pubhshes. There is a most
monstrous appearance of dishonesty amongst you : your
sermons are generally three-quarters or an hour long, in the
pulpit, but when printed are short snips, rather notes than
sermons. This you must give public notice of when more is
spoken than printed, else it wdl be accounted flat knavery :
nay, and in me it would be so too. I never added a hne that
I thought would give offence, but I carefully writ it down,
that it might be forthcoming ; leaving a blank page for that
very purpose, among others.
" My wtte joins in love to you. We are aU pretty well,
and have hved to see one more December's day, on which we
designed to be heartily merry, and I hope not unwise. I
think I have little less than direct command for it : 'In the

174 THE LIFE OF
day of prosperity rejoice ; ' and I am sure it is to me a day
of prosperity ! I am, dear Charles,
" Your sincere friend, and affectionate brother.
"December 1,1738."
Strenuous attempts were now made to settle Mr. Charles
Wesley, first at Oxford, and afterwards as a parish Priest ; but
both these projects were overruled. On the 5th of January,
1739, he says, " My brother, Mr. Seward, Hall, Whitefield,
Ingham, Kinchin, Hutchins, att set upon me ; but I could not
agree to settle at Oxford without farther direction from God."
On the 13th of February following he adds, " I read a letter
from Sarah Hurst, pressing me to Oxford, and Cowley, which
is now vacant. Quite resigned, I offered mysett: opened the
Book upon those words : ' With stammering lips and with
another tongue wdl I speak to this people.' I thought it a
prohibition, yet continued without a wdl." He made no
apphcation, and the hving of Cowley was given to another
person. A different kind of service was assigned to him in
the secret arrangements of divine Providence. Whde his
brother and all their friends thus attempted to fix him in one
particular place, they httle thought of the itinerant ministry
upon which he was destined soon to enter. But in this, as
wed as in other things of a simdar kind, in which he and his
brother departed from ecclesiastical order, they not only
acted without a pre-concerted plan, but were absolutely over
ruled in then" own prejudices and inchnations. They were
led by a strong sense of duty, and violated their original
purposes and feelings.
Neither of the brothers, it wdl be observed, was yet free
from the very objectionable practice of suddenly opening the
Bible, and regarding the text upon which the eye might
happen first to rest, as containing an indication of the mind
of God, intended to guide them in any given emergency.
They had no just authority to expect a communication of the
divine wdl to be made to them in this manner ; and were
therefore ultimately led to abandon the habit, as at once
presumptuous and enthusiastic. And yet it is not improbable
that " the Father of mercies " might, in some instances,
thus condescend to own a sincere but erring piety. Mr. John
Wesley's sermon on Enthusiasm is an antidote to this prac
tice, and to every other of a similar kind.

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 175

CHAPTER VI.
It has been already remarked, that when Mr. Whitefield
returned from Georgia, after a very short residence there, his
design was, by an appeal to British charity, to raise a sum of
money for the purpose of erecting an Orphan- House in that
colony. God, however, had another and a higher object in
view in bringing him to England at this time, as the event
proved, though his servant knew it not. For a whde the
Wesleys were freely admitted into many of the churches in
London, and its vicinity ; but the case was at length altered.
Seldom did Mr. John Wesley preach in a church, but at the
conclusion of the service he was told that he must occupy the
pulpit there no more. Two reasons were generaUy assigned
for the prohibition. First, he preached the intolerable doc
trine of salvation by faith; and, secondly, such multitudes
attended his ministry as to subject the regular seat-holders to
serious inconvenience. They could not bear so much heat
and crowding !
Charles met with opposition still more determined in the
discharge of his clerical duties at Ishngton. He only held
his curacy there by virtue of a private arrangement with the
Vicar; the Bishop never having given his sanction: and as
Charles's ministrations were offensive to the Churchwardens,
they resolved to get rid of him and his Methodism altogether.
In order to this, they first adopted a system of petty and
insulting annoyance, and afterwards proceeded to acts of
direct violence. They began their course by meeting him in
the vestry, before the commencement of divine service, and
in a sarcastic tone and manner requested a sight of the
Bishop's hcence, which they knew he did not possess. He
bore their unseemly conduct with meekness, making httle or
no reply. A few days afterwards they met him again in the
same place, and proceeded to revihng. They told him that
he was full of the devd ; and that this was the case also with
the other Clergymen who thought and acted as he did ;
specifying several of them, and their own Vicar among the

176 THE LIFE OF
rest. Having faded by these means to drive him away, they
engaged two men to guard the pulpit-stairs, when the prayers
were read, and push him back when he attempted to ascend.
On subsequent occasions the Churchwardens took this office
upon themselves, and forcibly prevented his entrance into the
pulpit, regardless of the presence of the congregation. They
did this once when Sir John Gunson, who was at the head of
the London Magistrates, and Mr. Justice Elliott, were present.
Both these eminent men went into the vestry, and expostu
lated with the Churchwardens, but without effect. The
Vicar, who possessed httle firmness, yielded to the storm, and
consented to dismiss his Curate. The matter was laid before
the Bishop of London, who justified the Churchwardens in
the measures which they had adopted. Charles was there
fore compeded to withdraw, and seek other fields for the
exercise of that ministry which he had received of the Lord,
and which he felt that he could not neglect but with the
certain prospect of perdition. Thus ended aU tbe preferment
that the brothers ever possessed in the estabhshed Church.
John was his father's Curate about three years ; and for a few
months Charles held the curacy of Ishngton, from which he was
expeded by force of arms, under the sanction of the Diocesan.
Mr. Whitefield met with simdar treatment in Bristol,
whither he had gone in the hope that he should be allowed to
make congregational codections in behalf of the projected
Orphan-House in Georgia. In a httle whde he was excluded
from every pulpit in Bristol, connected with the estabhshed
Church, even that of the common prison, where he had been
accustomed gratuitously to address the felons. Preaching
the new-birth, even to thieves, was deemed an intolerable
evil, by the civd and ecclesiastical authorities of that city.
Mr. Whitefield was not a man whose spirit could be daunted
by slight difficulties ; nor were his views of church-order so
high and rigid as those of his friends the Wesleys. He
therefore went into the fields, in the most neglected districts,
and after the example of his Lord, under the wide canopy of
heaven, catted sinners to repentance. His success surpassed
his expectation ; so that he was soon induced to extend his
labours to Bath, and to the proverbially ignorant and wicked
cottiers of Kingswood, where he was attended by immense
crowds of people, some of whom climbed into trees to see and

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 177
hear him; while others placed themselves upon waUs, or
upon the roofs of houses, hstening, with the most eager and
fixed attention, to the word of hfe. Many were deeply
impressed, and inquired with tears, and every sign of genuine
contrition, what they must do to be saved.
As Mr. Whitefield was intent upon a speedy return to
America, he could not remain in Bristol; nor could he bear
the thought of leaving, as sheep without a shepherd, the peo
ple there, in Kingswood, and in other places, who had been
awakened under his preaching. He therefore wrote to Mr.
John Wesley, then in London, requesting him to come to his
help without delay. Mr. Charles Wesley was opposed to
this arrangement. "We dissuaded my brother," says he,
" from going to Bristol ; from an unaccountable fear that it
would prove fatal to him. A great power was among us.
He offered himseU willingly to whatsoever the Lord should
appoint. The next day he set out, commended by us to the
grace of God. He left a blessing behind. I desired to die
with him."
On his arrival, on Saturday, March 31st, 1739, Mr. John
Wesley says, " In the evening I reached Bristol, and met
Mr. Whitefield there. I could scarce reconcile mysett at first
to this strange way of preaching in the fields, of which he set
me an example on Sunday ; having been all my life (till very
lately) so tenacious of every point relating to decency and
order, that I should have thought the saving of souls ahnost
a sin, if it had not been done in a church.
"Aprd 1st. In the evening, Mr. Whitefield being gone, I
began expounding our Lord's sermon on the mount : one
pretty remarkable precedent of field-preaching, though I
suppose there were churches at that time also.
" Monday, 2d. At four in the afternoon, I submitted to be
more vile, and proclaimed in the highways the glad tidings of
salvation, speaking from a httle eminence in a ground adjoin
ing to the city, to about three thousand people."
From Bristol Mr. Wesley extended his labours to Kings-
wood, Bath, and other towns and villages in the neighbour
hood, with a success resembling that of his honoured prede
cessor, till about the middle of June following, when he was
sent for to London, to assist in the adjustment of some differ-
.ences which had arisen in the society at Fetter-lane. Mr.
VOL. I. N

178 THE LIFE OF
Whitefield was then in London, preparing for his immediate
departure for Georgia. He had preached in Moorfields, on
Kennington-common, Blackheath, and in various other
places, sometimes to upwards of twenty thousand people at
once. On the 14th of June Mr. Wesley says, " I went with
Mr. Whitefield to Blackheath, where were, I believe, twelve
or fourteen thousand people. He a httle surprised me, by
desiring me to preach in his stead; which I did (though
nature recoiled) on my favourite subject, ' Jesus Christ, who
of God is made unto us wisdom, righteousness, sanctification,
and redemption.' I was greatly moved with compassion for
the rich, to whom I made a particular appbcation. Some of
them seemed to attend, whde others drove away their coaches
from so uncouth a Preacher."
In reference to this occasion Mr. Whitefield says, " I had
the pleasure of introducing my honoured and Reverend
friend, Mr. John Wesley, to preach at Blackheath. The
Lord give him ten thousand times more success than he has
given me ! I went to bed rejoicing that another fresh inroad
was made into Satan's territories, by Mr. Wesley's following
me in field-preaching, as well in London as in Bristol.
Lord, give the word, and great shad be the company of such
Preachers ! "
In the mean whde Charles was neither silent, nor inat
tentive to the example of his brother, and of their mutual
friend Whitefield. On the 21st of May, at the house of one
of his friends in London, he met with a person, who appears
to have been a Clergyman. He was very kind, and, with
out being duly aware of the consequence, gave Charles a
pressing invitation to go with him to Broadoaks ; a village
in Essex, about forty mdes from London, where some
members of the Delamotte famdy resided. Two days after
he says, "Mr. Clagget pressed me now, with the utmost
importunity, to go with him to-morrow." The next day he
says, " At noon I set out on horseback ; our sisters in the
chaise. By two the next day we surprised Miss Betty at
Broadoaks. I was full of prayer, that God would gather a
church in this place. Sunday, May 27th, still Mr. Clagget
opposed my preaching. We went to church, where I
preached the new-birth. Mr. Clagget was still more violent.
I told him, he was doing the devil's work. Between jest and

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 179
earnest, he struck me ; raged exceedingly to see the people
come flocking to the word. God gave me utterance to make
known the mystery of the Gospel to four or five hundred
listening souls. May 29th, Franklyn, a farmer, invited me
to preach in his field.. I did so, to about five hundred, on,
' Repent ; for the kingdom of heaven is at hand.' I returned
to the house rejoicing.
"May 31st. A Quaker sent me a pressing invitation to
preach at Thaxted. I scrupled preaching in another's
parish, tid I had been refused the church. Many Quakers,
and near seven hundred others, attended, whde I declared in
the highways, ' The Scripture hath concluded all under sin.'
"June 1st. My subject, to above one thousand attentive
sinners, was, 'He shall save his people from their sins.'
Many showed their emotion by their tears." The next day
he returned to London, " with a quiet mind ; " satisfied that
in preaching Christ in the open air, he was in the path of
duty. These appear to have been his first efforts in field-
preaching in England.
About this time some of the heads of the Church seem to
have entertained serious thoughts of proceeding to extremi
ties with the Wesleys and Mr. Whitefield. The Church
wardens of Islington, having obtained the sanction of the
Bishop for the expulsion of Charles Wesley from the pulpit,
intended to pursue the same course towards Mr. Whitefield ;
who, with att his seriousness and piety, had no objection
occasionally to an innocent joke. Being aware of the Church
wardens' design, and perceiving, when the prayers were
ended, that these gentlemen had placed themselves at the
bottom of the pulpit-stairs, in an attitude of defence, he
quietly walked into the churchyard, the whole congregation
following him; and there, from a tomb-stone, preached to
the people, leaving the Churchwardens, in all the solemn dig
nity of their office, guarding the pulpit, without an assadant,
or any one to witness their valour.
The Vicar of Bexley and Mr. Charles Wesley were sum
moned to appear before the Archbishop of Canterbury, to
answer for the frequent preaching of Charles in that parish.
Under the date of June 19th he has given the following
statement in his journal : —
" I was at Lambeth with Mr. Piers. His Grace expressly
n 2

180 THE LIFE OF
forbade him to let any of us preach in his church : charged
us with breach of the canon. I mentioned the Bishop of
London's authorizing my forcible exclusion. He would not
hear me ; said he did not dispute. He asked me what call I
had. I answered, 'A dispensation of the Gospel is com
mitted to me.' ' That is, to St. Paul ; but I do not dispute ;
and will not proceed to excommunication YET.' ' Your Grace
has taught me, in your book on Church-Government, that a
man unjustly excommunicated is not thereby cut off from
communion with Christ.' ' Of that I am the judge.' I
asked him if Mr. Whitefield's success was not a spiritual sign,
and sufficient proof of his call ; and recommended Gamaliel's
advice. He dismissed us ; Piers, with kind professions ; me,
with all the marks of his displeasure. I felt nothing in my
heart but peace. I prayed and sang at Bray's : but, some
hours after, at West's, sunk down in great heaviness and dis
couragement." This interview with the Archbishop took place on the
Thursday. On the Saturday Mr. Charles Wesley says, "I
dined at Mr. Stonehouse's. My inward conflict continued.
I perceived it was the fear of man ; and that by preaching in
the field next Sunday, as George Whitefield urges me, I shad
break down the bridge, and become desperate. I retired,
and prayed for particular direction ; offering up my friends,
my hberty, my bfe, for Christ's sake, and the Gospel's. I
was somewhat less burdened ; yet could not be quite easy,
tid I gave up all."
On the following day, which was the Sabbath, rehef came
in the manner which he thus describes : —
" Sunday, June 24th, St. John Baptist's Day. — The
first scripture I cast my eye upon was, ' Then came the ser
vant to him, and said, Master, what shad we do ? ' I prayed
with West, and went forth in the name of Jesus Christ.
I found near ten thousand helpless sinners waiting for the
word in Moorfields. I invited them in my Master's words,
as well as name, ' Come unto me, att ye that travail, and are
heavy laden ; and I will give you rest.' The Lord was with
me, even me, his meanest messenger, according to his pro
mise. At St. Paul's the psalms, lessons, &c, for the day,
put fresh hfe into me. So did the sacrament. My load was
gone, and all my doubts and scruples. God shone upon my

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 181
path, and I knew this was his will concernmg me. At
Newington the Rector, Mr. Mott, desired me to preach.
My text was, ' Att have sinned, and come short of the glory
of God; being justified freely,' &c. I walked on to the
Common, and cried, to multitudes upon multitudes, ' Repent,
and beheve the Gospel.' The Lord was my strength, and
my mouth, and my wisdom. O that all would therefore
praise the Lord for his goodness ! "
At night " I was refreshed with the society at a primitive
love-feast." The scenes through which Mr. Charles Wesley was caded
to pass at this period were diversified and pecubar. On
Thursday he was at the palace of Lambeth, where the threat
of excommunication was held out to him by the Archbishop ;
he was forbidden the use of his friend Piers's pulpit, and was
dismissed with anger by the Primate of ad England. On
Sunday he preached in the morning to ten thousand sinners
in the open ah* at Moorfields ; in the forenoon he attended
divine service, and received the Lord's supper, at St. Paul's
cathedral ; in the afternoon he preached at Newington- butts,
and went directly from the pulpit to Kennington-common,
where he addressed "multitudes upon multitudes" in his
Lord's name ; and in the evening he attended a Moravian
love-feast in Fetter-lane, where he felt as U he were in one of
the primitive churches. On the foUowing Sunday he preached
with " great boldness," in his turn, at St. Mary's, before the
University of Oxford, choosing for his subject the leading
doctrine of att Protestant Churches, justification by faith;
which was then revived in all its freshness and power under
the name of Methodism. Concerning his learned auditory
he states, that " att were very attentive ; " and " one could
not help weeping." In the evening he expounded a passage
of holy Scripture in a private meeting, at which many gowns
men were present, some of whom "mocked" the expositor of
God's word, and the service in which he was engaged.
During Mr. Charles Wesley's stay in Oxford he had inter
views with the Vice-Chancellor of the University, and the
Dean of Christ- Church, of which he gives the following
account : — " I waited upon the Dean, who spoke with unusual
severity against field-preaching, and Mr. Whitefield. He
explained away aU inward religion, and union with God,

182 THE LIFE OF
That the world, and their god, abhor our manner of acting,
I have too sensible proof. This whole week has the mes
senger of Satan been buffeting me with uninterrupted
temptation. "I visited the Vice-Chancedor at his own desire; gave
him a full account of the Methodists, which he approved;
but objected the irregularity of our doing good in other
men's parishes; charged Mr. Whitefield with insincerity,
and breach of promise ; appealed to the Dean, and appointed
a second meeting there. All were against my sermon, as
liable to be misunderstood. At night I had another con
ference with the Dean, who cited Mr. Whitefield to judg
ment. I said, ' Mr. Dean, he shall be ready to answer your
citation.' He used his utmost address to bring me off from
preaching abroad ; from expounding in houses ; from singing
psalms. He denied justification by faith only; and ad
vital religion : promised me, however, to read Law and
Pascal." Having finished the service which had brought him to
Oxford, Mr. Charles Wesley returned to London, where he
resumed his extraordinary labours, especiaUy on the Sabbath,
when he preached to vast assembhes of people at Moorfields
and Kennington-common, to the great joy and spiritual
benefit of many. Yet his pious zeal was not admired by
every one. There were men who were ready to gnash upon
him with their teeth, and who wanted nothing but the power
to inflict upon him the deepest injury. It may convey some
idea of the feebng which then existed, to state, that on the
mornmg of the Sunday after his return from Oxford, he
preached at Moorfields to about ten thousand people ; and to
twice that number in the afternoon upon Kennington-
common. When he was walking across an open field to his
afternoon appointment, he was met by a man who threatened
to prosecute him for a trespass. Accordingly, a few days
afterwards, he says, " I was served with a writ by Mr. Goter,
for walking over his field to Kennington. I sent Oakley to
the Lawyer, who confessed he did not so much as know what
his chent sued me for." The suit, however, was no trifle. A
Methodist Preacher was to be punished, in spite of justice
and mercy. The bill of this most disgraceful affair has been
preserved, with the receipt, in the hand- writing of the Lawyer.

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 183
The following is a copy : — " Goter versus Westley. Damages,
£10; Costs taxed, £9. 16s. 8d. July 29, 1739, Received of
Mr. Westley, by the hands of Mr. Joseph Verding, nineteen
pounds sixteen shdbngs and sixpence, for damages and costs
in their cause. "Wdham Gason, Attorney for the plaintiff."
At the bottom of this instrument Mr. Charles Wesley has
written, " I paid them the things that I never took ; " and
on the back, the significant sentence, " To be re-judged in
that day."
The Wesleys had both of them preached and conducted
divine worship in the open air when in Georgia, where the
climate was warm, and ecclesiastical buddings had not been
erected ; but they had no thought of resuming the practice
in England, till Mr. Whitefield set them the example. Nor
did any of these good men adopt this method of reaching the
ignorant, till the churches were generally closed against them.
But when they had entered upon this course, they at once
perceived its utility, and would not discontinue it on any
account. Had all the churches in the land been open to
them, they would still have felt it their duty to preach
abroad ; for this plain reason, that there were tens of thou
sands of people to whom they were entrusted with the mes
sage of mercy, but to whom they could otherwise have no
access. Some hved at an inconvenient distance from the
churches ; others had no inclination to attend ; and many
of the abject poor, had they attended, could have had no
accommodation there. In an age of general profligacy and
ungodliness, it was impossible to meet the spiritual necessi
ties of the people, but by following them to the places where
they were accustomed to congregate, and there warning them
to flee from the wrath to come. In many places churches,
which had been att but deserted, were filled with worshippers
of God, and attentive hearers of his word.
Notwithstanding the benefits resulting from field-preaching,
when these three devoted men became thus "irregular,"
Archbishop Potter talked of " excommunication ; " but he
re-considered the subject, and wisely forbore to execute his
threat. Perhaps he recodected that the Son of God preached
upon a mountain, and on a plain, and addressed multitudes
on the sea-shore as he sat in a fishing-boat; and that tlie

184" THE LIFE OF
Apostle of the Gentdes preached Jesus and the resurrection
to the inquisitive Athenians as he stood upon Mars' hid. It
would indeed have been an unseemly thing for a man
invested with ecclesiastical authority, and professing to derive
that authority from the Lord Jesus, in a direct line from the
Apostles, to impose sdence upon Christian Ministers, and
even expel them from the congregation of the faithful, for
doing that which the Lord himseU, and the holy Apostles
under his direct sanction, had recommended by their dady
practice. The Protestant Church of England was preserved
from the deep dishonour of an act so thoroughly anti-
Christian. It is indeed a grave question, whether field-
preaching is not the duty of every Christian Minister; and
whether any man to whom a dispensation of the Gospel is
committed can be blameless, either before God or man, who
refuses to administer the warnings and invitations of the
Gospel to the multitudes of people around him, who demon
strate, by the profanation of the Sabbath, and neglect of the
house of prayer, that they are walking in the broad way that
leadeth to destruction. The charge is, " Preach the Gospel
to every creature," as the instrument of salvation ; and to
suffer men to perish, without ever applying the remedy, is
to incur guilt of the most fearful magnitude. The field-
Preacher is not the party that needs an apology. He that
sacrifices the souls of men, redeemed by the blood of God's
incarnate Son, for the maintenance of an " order," of which
the Bible knows nothing, is the man whose conduct is more
than questionable, and who ought to " consider his ways."
It is a surprising fact, that Mr. Charles Wesley, who had
been so long worn down by disease, and who seemed for
some months to be preserved ahve by miracle, should be able
to endure the labour which now devolved upon him. He
stiU visited the prisoners in Newgate; prayed almost dady
with penitents in distress ; expounded the Scriptures in
private houses ; and often preached in the open air, to masses
of people which it was fearful even to contemplate. From
the time of his ordination, tdl very recently, he was accus
tomed to read his sermons from the pulpit; and he was
astonished when he found himseU able to speak extempore
with tolerable fluency and correctness to an orderly congrega
tion in a church. Where then, it may be asked, did he find

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 185
the requisite firmness of mind, in the absence of notes, to
address upwards of twenty thousand people in the open air ?
The answer is, as he distinctly acknowledges, he received
assistance from above. He hved in the spirit of prayer ; he
laid hold upon the strength divine by a mighty faith ; and he
realized the fulfilment of the promise, "I am with you
always." His mind was often exercised by fierce temptations ;
but the Lord was his helper; and for some years he was
surpassed perhaps by no man, since the apostobc times, in
power and efficiency as a Christian Preacher. The people
everywhere fed under his word like grass under the sithe
ofthe mower.
The fodowing letter, addressed to Mr. Whitefield, will
show in what manner he was now employed, with the feel
ings of his heart. Mr. Whitefield was in the immediate
neighbourhood of London.
"London, August 10th, 1739. Dear George, — I forgot to
mention the most material occurrence at Plaistow; namely,
that a Clergyman was there convinced of sin. He stood
under me, and appeared throughout my discourse under the
strongest perturbation of mind. In our return we were much
delighted with an old spiritual Quaker, who is clear in justifi
cation by faith only. At Marybone a footman was convinced
of more than sin ; and now waits with confidence for att the
power of faith. Friend Keen seems to have experience, and
is right in the foundation.
"I cannot preach out on the week-days for the expense of
coaches, nor accept of dear Mr. Seward's offer ; to which I
should be less backward, U he would take my advice. But
whde he is so lavish of his Lord's goods, I cannot consent
that this ruin should in any degree seem to be under my
hand. "I am continually tempted to leave off preaching, and
hide myself like J. Hutchins. I should then be freer from
temptations, and at leisure to attend to my own improve
ment. God continues to work by me, but not in me, that I
can perceive. Do not reckon upon me, my brother, in the
work God is doing : for I cannot expect he should long
employ one who is ever longing and murmuring to be dis
charged. I rejoice in your success, and pray for its increase
a thousand fold."

186 THE LIFE OF
Three days afterwards, in a letter to Mr. Seward, he says,
" Yesterday I preached to more than ten thousand hearers ;
and was so buffeted, both before and after, that were I not
forcibly detained, I should fly from every human face. If
God does make a way for me to escape, I shad not easdy be
brought back again. I cannot hke advertising. It looks
hke sounding a trumpet. I hope our brother Hutchins will
come forth at last, and throw away, what he seems to have
taken up, my mantle of reserve. But then he witt no longer
make Mr. Broughton his counseUor."
Now that the leading men among the original Oxford
Methodists had renounced the Mysticism of Wilham Law,
received the opposite doctrine of salvation by faith, and were
making such gigantic efforts to propagate this important
truth, it is curious to know what their former guide and
adviser thought of their present views and proceedings. He
was still resident at Putney ; and on Friday, August 10th,
Mr. Charles Wesley paid him a visit, taking his friend Bray
with him. It wid be seen that this eloquent ascetic was as
blind as ever to ad the glorious peculiarities of evangehcal
religion. " To-day," says Mr. Charles, " I carried ' T. Bray to Mr.
Law, who resolved all his feehngs and experiences into fits,
or natural affections, and advised him to take no notice of his
comforts, which he had better be without than with. He
blamed Mr. Whitefield's Journals, and way of proceeding;
said he had great hopes that the Methodists would have been
dispersed by little and httle in livings, and have leavened the
whole lump. I told him my experience. ' Then am I,' said
he, ' far below you, (U you are right,) not worthy to bear your
shoes.' He agreed to our notion of faith, but would have it,
that ad men held it ; was fully against the laymen's expound
ing, as the very worst thing both for themselves and others.
I told him, he was my schoolmaster, to bring me to Christ;
but the reason why I did not come sooner to Him was, my
seeking to be sanctified before I was justified. I disclaimed
ad expectation of becoming some great one. Among other
things he said, 'Was I talked of as Mr. Whitefield is, I
should run away, and hide mysett entirely.' 'You might,'
I answered, ' but God would bring you back, bke Jonah.' Joy
in the Holy Ghost, he told us, was the most dangerous thing

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 187
God could give. I repbed, 'But cannot God guard his own
gifts?' He often disclaimed advising, seeing we had the
Spirit of God ; but mended upon our hands, and at last came
almost quite over."
It was now agreed that the Wesleys should exchange
places. John was to come to London, and Charles was to
succeed him at Bristol. On his way to that city, Charles
visited Oxford, Evesham, Bengeworth, and Gloucester. His
design in going to the second and third of these places was
to see Mr. Benjamin Seward, with whom he had recently
become acquainted, and who hved at Bengeworth, near Eve
sham. He was a man of large property, and of liberal
education, having been bred at Cambridge. He had been
correct in his morals, and charitable and humane; but
strenuously opposed to spiritual rehgion ; having intended to
write against what he conceived to be the enthusiastic
notions of Mr. Law, contained in his treatise on Christian
Perfection. Early in the spring of this year he had been
severely afflicted, and, in connexion with much boddy suffer
ing, endured great mental perplexity and anguish. A poor
traveding woman, who obtained a hvehhood by setting toys
for chddren, found him thus distressed both in mind and
body, and taught him the nature and necessity of the new
birth. Having recovered his health, and obtained some
knowledge of the truth, he resolved to enter into holy orders,
that he might teach others what he himseU had learned
respecting the things of God. In this state he heard Mr.
Whitefield preach, when his heart clave to him ; and he was
ultimately induced to accompany that man of God to
America. Soon after he had heard Mr. Whitefield he came
to London, where he was introduced to Mr. Charles Wesley,
who admired his spirit, but speaks of him at this time as
"knowing only the baptism of John." He proposed to bear
the expense of Mr. Charles Wesley's coach-hire, in his
preaching excursions in London and its vicinity, which
Charles respectfully dechned. The wife of this young con
vert was a zealous predestinarian, and far more remarkable
for her attachment to her creed, than her regard either for
good manners or hospitabty.
On Monday, August 20th, Charles addressed the following
letter, from Bengeworth and Evesham, to his brother John : —

188 THE LIFE OF
"Dear Brother,— We left the brethren at Oxford, much
edified; and two gownsmen, besides C. Graves, thoroughly
awakened. On Saturday afternoon God brought us hither.
Mr. Seward being from home, there was no admittance for
us, his wtte being an opposer, and having refused to see
George Whitefield before me. At seven Mr. Seward found
us at our inn, and carried us home. I expounded at eight in
the school-room, which contains two hundred. On Sunday
morning I preached from George Whitefield's pulpit, the
wad: 'Repent ye, and beheve the Gospel' The notice
being short, we had only a few hundreds ; but such as those
described in the morning lesson, ' These were more noble
than those in Thessalonica, in that they received the word
with all readiness of mind.' In the evening I showed to near
two thousand the Saviour in the good Samaritan. Many, I
am persuaded, found themselves stripped, and wounded, and
hatt-dead; and are therefore ready for the oU and wine.
Once more God enabled me to open the new covenant at
the school-house, which was crowded with deeply-attentive
hearers." To this account he adds, in his journal, " August 30th.
I spoke from Acts n. 37, to two or three hundred market-
people and soldiers, all as orderly and decent as could be
desUed. I now heard that the Mayor had come down on
Sunday to take a view of us ; and soon after an officer struck
a countryman in the face, without any provocation. A.
serious woman besought the poor man not to resist evd ; ' as
the other only wanted to make a riot.' He took patiently
several repeated blows, telling the man he might beat him as
long as he pleased.
" I took a walk with Mr. Seward, whose eyes it has
pleased God to open, to see He would have all men to be
saved. His wife, who refuses to see me, is miserably bigoted
to the particular scheme. We had the satisfaction of meet
ing with Mr. Seward's cousin Mody, whom I had endea
voured to convince of sin at Islington. The Spirit had now
convinced her of righteousness also. To-day she told us, a
young lady here upon a visit had been deeply struck on
Sunday night, under the word, seeing and feebng her need of
a Physician, and earnestly desired me to pray for her. We
immediately joined in thanksgiving and intercession. After

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 189
dinner I spoke with her. She burst into tears ; told us, she
had come here thoughtless, and dead in pleasures and sin,
but fully resolved against ever being a Methodist ; that she
was first alarmed at seeing us so happy, and full of love ; had
gone to the society, but never found herself out till the word
came with power to her soul ; that att the following night she
had been as in an agony ; could not pray ; could not bear
our singing, nor have any rest in herseU. We betook our
selves to prayer, and God hearkened. She received forgive
ness in that instant, and triumphed in the name of the Lord
her God. We were att of us upon the mount the rest of the
day. " At six I explained the nature of faith, from, ' Not I,
but Christ bveth in me : who loved me, and gave himself for
me.' Afterwards I showed them, in the school-house, then-
own case in dead Lazarus. Some of those that were dead, I
trust, begin to come forth. Several serious people from the
neighbouring towns came home with us. We continued our
rejoicing tdl midnight.
"August 22d. I besought my hearers to be reconcded
unto God. I found Miss P. had been greatly strengthened
by last night's expounding, and could scarcely forbear crying
out, she was that Lazarus ; and ff they would come to Christ,
he would raise them as he had her. All night she continued
singing in her heart ; and discovers more and more of that
genuine mark of his disciples, love.
" I was prevaded to stay over this day. God soon showed
me his design in it. Our singing in the garden drew two
sincere women to us, who sought Christ sorrowing. After
reading the promises in Isaiah, we prayed, and they received
them accomphshed in themselves. We were upon a mount,
which reminded us of Tabor, through the joy wherewith our
Master filled us. How shall I be thankful enough for his
bringing me hither ! Whde we were singing, a poor drunken
servant of Mr. Seward was struck. His master had last
night given him warning ; but now he seems effectually
called. We spent the afternoon most dehghtfully in Isaiah.
At seven the society met. I could hardly speak through my
cold ; but it was suspended whde I showed the natural man
his picture in bhnd Bartimeus. Many were ready to cry
after Jesus for mercy. The three that had lately received

190 THE LIFE OF
their sight were much strengthened. Miss P. declared her
cure before two hundred witnesses, many of them gay young
gentlewomen. They received her testimony ; flocked round
about her ; and pressed her on all sides to come to see them.
By this open confession she purchased to herself great bold
ness in the faith.
" August 22d. This morning the work upon poor Robin
appeared to be God's work. The words that made the first
impression were, —
' 'Tis mercy all, immense and free ;
For, 0 my God, it found out me ! '
He now seemed full of sorrow, and joy, and astonishment,
and love. The world too set to their seal, that he belongs to
Christ. " I cannot but observe the narrow spirit of those that hold
particular redemption. I have had no disputes with them ;
yet they have me in abomination. Mrs. Seward is irrecon-
cdably angry with me ; rfor he offers Christ to ad ! ' Her
maids are of the same spirit ; and their Baptist teacher insists
that I ought to have my gown stripped over my ears. When
Mr. Seward, in my hearing, exhorted one of the maids to a
concern for her salvation, she answered, it was to no purpose :
she could do nothing. The same answer he received from
his daughter, of seven years old. See the genuine fruits of
this blessed doctrine ! "
From Evesham Mr. Charles Wesley went to Gloucester,
the birth-place of his friend Mr. Whitefield. Here he
writes : —
" August 23d. By ten last night the Lord brought us
hither, through many dangers and difficulties. In mounting
I fed over my horse, and sprained my hand. Riding in the
dark, I bruised my foot. We lost our way as often as we
could. Two horses we had between three ; for Robin bore
us company. Here we were turned back from a friend's
house by his wife's sickness. Last night my voice and
strength wholly faded me. To-day they are in some measure
restored. At night I with difficulty got into the crowded
society : preached the law and the Gospel from Romans iii.
They received it with all readiness. Three Clergymen were
present. Some without attempted to make a disturbance, by

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 191
setting on the dogs ; but in vain. The dumb dogs rebuked
the rioters.
" August 25th. Before I went forth into the streets and
highways, I sent, after my custom, to borrow the church.
The Minister (one of the better disposed) sent back a civil
message : would be glad to drink a glass of wine with me,
but durst not lend me his pulpit for fifty guineas. Mr.
Whitefield durst lend me his field, which did just as wed.
For near an hour and a half God gave me voice and strength
to exhort about two thousand sinners to repent, and beheve
the Gospel. My voice and strength faded together ; neither
do I want them when my work is done. Being invited to
Painswick, I waited upon the Lord, and renewed my strength.
We found near one thousand gathered in the street. I have
but one subject, on which I discoursed from 2 Cor. v. 19,
' God was in Christ, reconciling the world unto himseU.' I
besought them earnestly to be reconcded; and the rebels
seemed inclinable to lay down their arms. A young Pres
byterian teacher clave to us. I received fresh strength to
expound the good Samaritan, at a public-house, which was
full above stairs and below.
" August 25th. I showed them, in the street, that to them
and their chddren was the promise made. Some are, I trust,
on the point of receiving it. Three Clergymen attended. I
prayed by a young woman, afraid of death, because it had
not lost its sting. I showed her, the promise was to those
that are afar off, even before they actuady receive it. This
revived her much; and we left her patiently waiting for the
salvation of God. At nine I exhorted and prayed with a
house-full of sincere souls ; and took my leave, recommended
by their affectionate prayers to the grace of God.
" At Gloucester I went to the field at five. An old inti
mate acquaintance (Mrs. Kirkham) stood in my way, and
challenged me : ' What, Mr. Wesley ; is it you I see ! Is it
possible that you, who can preach at Christ-Church, St.
Mary's, &c, should come hither after a mob ? ' I cut her
short with, ' The work which my Master giveth me, must I
not do it ? ' and went to my mob ; or, (to put it into the
Pharisees' phrase,) ' this people which is accursed.' Thou
sands heard me gladly, whde I told them their privdege of
the Holy Ghost, the Comforter, and exhorted them to come

192 THE LIFE OF
for him to Christ, as poor lost sinners. I continued my dis
course till night."
From Gloucester Mr. Charles Wesley went to Runwick,
where his wonted success attended him. He says, " The
Minister here lent me his pulpit. I stood at the window,
which was taken down, and turned to the larger congrega
tion, of above two thousand, in the churchyard. They
appeared greedy to hear, whde I testified, ' God so loved the
world, that he gave his only begotten Son,' &c. These are,
I think, more noble than those at Evesham. After sermon a
woman came to me, who had received faith in hearing Mr.
Whitefield. She was terrified at having lost her comfort. I
explained to her that wilderness state, into which the believer
is generally led, by the Spirit, to be tempted, as soon as he is
baptized by the Holy Ghost. This confirmed her in a patient
looking for his return, whom her soul loveth. We dined at
Mr. Ellis's, of Ebley ; and met our brother Ellis, who has
the blessing of bebeving parents, two sisters awakened. One
only brother continues an abandoned prodigal.
" In the afternoon I preached again to a Kennington con
gregation. The church was fud as it could crowd. Thou
sands stood in the churchyard. It was the most beautiful
sight I ever beheld. The people filled the gradually- rising
area, which was shut upon three sides by a vast perpendicular
hill. On the top and bottom of this hitt was a circular row
of trees. In this amphitheatre they stood, deeply attentive,
whde I catted upon them, in Christ's words, ' Come unto me,
all that are weary.' The tears of many testified that they
were ready to enter into that rest. God enabled me to lift
up my voice bke a trumpet, so that att distinctly heard me.
I concluded with singing an invitation to sinners. It was
with difficulty we made our way through this most loving
people, and returned amidst their prayers and blessings to
Ebley. Here I expounded the second lesson for two homs,
and received strength and faith to plead the promise of the
Father. A good old Baptist pressed me to preach at Stanley,
on my way to Bristol. Accordingly,
" August 27th. I set out at seven. The sky was overcast,
and the ' prince of the power of the air' wetted us to the
skin. This, I thought, portended good. We could not stay
to dry ourselves, there being, contrary to our expectation, a

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 193
company of near a thousand waiting. I preached from a
table, (having been first denied the pulpit,) upon, ' Repent,
and beheve the Gospel.' The hearers seemed so much
affected, that I appointed them to meet me again in the
evening. The Minister was of my audience.
" I rode back to Ebley, and was informed by brother
Oakley, that he had fastened upon the poor prodigal, and
spoke to his heart. His convictions were heightened by the
sermon. We prayed and sang alternately, till faith came.
God blew with his wind, and the waters flowed. He struck
the hard rock, and the waters gushed out; and the poor
sinner, with joy and astonishment, beheved the Son of God
loved him, and gave himself for him. ' Sing, ye heavens ; for
the Lord hath done it ! Shout, ye lower parts of the earth ! '
In the morning I had told his mother of St. Austin's con
version. Now I carried her the joyful news, ' This thy son
was dead, and is abve again.' I expounded at a gentle
woman's house, on my way to Stanley, but could hardly
speak through my cold. I went forth in faith, and preached,
under a large elm-tree, on the prodigal son. I returned to
Ebley rejoicing, where I expounded the woman of Samaria."
In the evening of the next day Mr. Charles Wesley met
his brother in Bristol, where they rejoiced together on
account of the glorious things which they had witnessed, and
of which they had been the instruments, since they parted
with each other in London. They spent the next day chiefly
in visiting the people, of whom Charles was for a time to take
the charge ; and on the following morning, when John took
his leave of them, Charles says, " His short absence cost them
many tears."
This appears to have been the first time that Mr. Charles
Wesley had ever been in Bristol. He had not come to
inspect its antiquities, nor to gratify his taste by surveying
the beautiful scenery with which it is surrounded. Upon the
salvation of souls his undivided attention was fixed ; and this
he desired with a passion the full depth and intensity of
which it would be difficult to describe. His burning zeal was
a direct effect of his union with Christ. It was an emanation
from Him who is emphatically the Lover of souls. On enter
ing upon his ministry at Bristol, he found that " other men
had laboured," and he had "entered into their labours."
vol. i. o

194 THE LIFE OF
His brother and Mr. Whitefield had here "gone forth weep
ing, bearing precious seed;" and by God's blessing upon
their combined exertions, "the fields were" now everywhere
"white unto the harvest." With a diligence and fidehty
worthy of such a state of things, and of which there have
been few examples, Charles "thrust in his sickle ; " and then
" came again with rejoicing, bringing his sheaves with him."
When the Wesleys and Mr. Whitefield first gave indica,
tions of an extraordinary zeal for the spread of religion, it
was said to them, " If you wish to convert Heathens, go to
Kingswood;" a place principally occupied by cottiers, for
whose salvation no man seemed to care, and who were there
fore brutally ignorant and wicked. The chadenge was
accepted. Mr. Whitefield was the first that undertook the
unpromising service ; and his success was such as to demon
strate that a more than ordinary influence of the Holy Spirit
rested upon him and the people. He stood, and under the
open sky caded upon them " to repent, and turn to God, aud
do works meet for repentance ; " offering to them, at the
same time, without money and without price, the inestimable
mercies of redemption, — pardon, with its attendant peace
and hohness. Multitudes hstened to the cad, and not a few
wittingly responded to the invitation; their deep sighs, and
the white streaks caused by the tears which flowed down
their blackened faces, attesting the strength of their inward
emotions. Mr. Whitefield was succeeded by Mr. John Wesley ; and
Charles now followed both with equal steps. His zeal, his
faith, his courage, his love to souls, his perseverance, were
most exemplary; and he was signally owned of God, in
awakening among the people a concern for divine things, and
in turning them to Christ. He remained in Bristol some
what more than two months, preaching in the most neglected
parts of the city and its neighbourhood during the day, and
in the evenings expounding the holy Scriptures in private
houses, and large rooms, where the people could be accommo
dated to hear him. He also extended his labours to Kings-
wood, Pensford, Bearfield, Bradford, and other places, pro
claiming the word of bfe in the open air, and often in the
midst of heavy rain. While he was thus employed, some of
the Clergy in Bristol inveighed against him from their pulpits

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 195
with great vehemence ; and others complained bitterly of the
intolerable increase of their labour, when he brought large
companies of reclaimed profligates to the churches, to receive
the Lord's supper: an ordinance which they had generally
neglected, till they were enlightened and impressed under his
ministry. At this period Mr. Joseph WiUiams, of Kidderminster, a
pious and upright man, whose pubhshed Journal is weU
known, visited Bristol, and attended Mr. Charles Wesley's
ministry, of which he has given a valuable and striking
account. Being a Dissenter and a Calvinist, he found it
difficult to credit the accounts which he heard of the godly
labours and usefulness of the Methodists, because they
belonged to the Church of England, and did not entertain
his views on the controverted questions relating to God's pre
destination. He had now an opportunity of judging for
himseU; and the result he declared in a letter which he
wrote for insertion in the Gentleman's Magazine. He sub
mitted it to the inspection of Mr. Charles Wesley, who
appears to have prevented its pubhcation. It was found
among his papers after his decease, in Mr. Williams's hand
writing. The fodowing is an extract : —
" Hearing that Mr. Charles Wesley would preach in the
afternoon, just out of the city, I got a guide, and went to
hear him. I found him standing upon a table, in an erect
posture, with his hands and eyes lifted up to heaven in
prayer, surrounded with, I guess, more than a thousand
people ; some few of them persons of fashion, both men and
women, but most of them of the lower rank of mankind. I
know not how long be had been engaged in the duty before I
came, but he continued therein, after my coming, scarcely a
quarter of an hour; during which time he prayed with
uncommon fervency, fluency, and variety of proper expres
sion. He then preached about an hour, from 2 Cor. v.
17 — 21, in such a manner as I have seldom, U ever, heard
any Minister preach ; that is, though I have heard many a
finer sermon, according to the common taste, yet I have
scarcely ever heard any Minister discover such evident signs
of a most vehement desire, or labour so earnestly, to convince
his hearers that they were aU by nature in a state of enmity
against God, consequently in a damnable state, and needed
o 2

196 THE LIFE OF
reconciliation to God ; that God is willing to be reconciled to
ad, even the worst of sinners, and for that end hath laid ad
our sin on Christ, and Christ hath borne the punishment due
to our sins in our nature and stead ; that, on the other hand,
the righteousness and merits of Christ are imputed to as
many as beheve on Him; that it is faith alone, exclusive
entirely of any works of ours, which appbes to us the righ
teousness of Christ, and justifies us in the sight of God ; that
none are excluded but those who refuse to come to Him, as
lost, undone, yea, as damned sinners, and trust in Him alone
— that is, in his meritorious righteousness and atoning sacri
fice — for pardon and salvation. These points he supported
aU along, as he went on, with many texts of Scripture, which
he explained and dlustrated ; and then freely invited att, even
the chief of sinners, and used a great variety of the most
moving arguments and expostulations, in order to persuade,
allure, instigate, and, U possible, compel all to come to Christ,
and beheve in Him for pardon and salvation. Nor did he fad
to inform them thoroughly, how ineffectual their faith would
be to justify them in the sight of God, unless it wrought by
love, purified their hearts, and reformed their hves : for
thougb he cautioned them with the utmost care, not to attri
bute any merit to their own performances, nor in the least
degree rest upon any works of their own ; yet, at the same
time, he apprized them, that their faith is but a dead faith, if
it be not operative, and productive of good works, even all the
good in their power.
" Afterwards I waited on Mr. Wesley, asked him many
questions, and received much satisfaction from his answers.
I then went with him to a rehgious society, which met about
seven in the evening ; and found the place so thronged, that it
was with very great difficulty we got to the centre of it ; where
was a convenient place provided for him, either to stand or
sit. When we came to them, they were singing a hymn;
but ceased on Mr. Wesley's mounting the rostrum. He first
prayed; then expounded part of the twelfth chapter of
St. John's Gospel ; then sung a hymn ; then proceeded
awhde in the exposition ; then sung another hymn ; then
prayed over more than twenty bdls, which were given up by
the society, respecting their spiritual concerns ; and concluded
with the usual benediction. Never did I hear such praying,

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 197
or such singing, — never did I see and hear such evident
marks of fervency of spirit in the service of God, — as in that
society. At the close of every single petition, a serious
Amen, like a rushing sound of waters, ran through the whole
society ; and their smging was not only the most harmonious
and debghtful I ever heard, but, as Mr. Whitefield writes in
his Journals, they ' sang lustily, and with a good courage.' I
never so wed understood the meaning of that expression
before. Indeed they seemed to sing with melody in their
hearts. It is impossible for any man to try another's heart ;
neither would I dare to invade the divine prerogative; but
this I wid venture to say, such evident marks of a hvely,
genuine devotion, in any part of rehgious worship, I never
was witness to in any place, or on any occasion. If there be
such a thing as heavenly music upon earth, I heard it there.
If there be such an enjoyment, such an attainment, as that of
a heaven upon earth, numbers in that society seemed to
possess it. As for my own part, I do not remember my
heart to have been so elevated in prayer and praise, either in
codegiate, parochial, or private worship, as it was there and
then. " I found, upon inquiry, that great numbers in Bristol, by
attending the rehgious ministrations of Mr. Whitefield and
the Wesleys, have been reformed from a vicious course, who
now, without neglecting their necessary employments, (as has
been invidiously suggested,) make rehgion their principal
concern ; and particularly, that the case is remarkably thus
with many of the cottiers in Kingswood, whose wickedness, a
few years since, was notorious. If, therefore, any inquire, as
Nathanael, ' Can any good thing come out of Nazareth ? '
' Can any good come out of Methodism ? ' I only answer, as
Philip, ' Come and see.' "
Mr. Charles Wesley thus speaks of the rehgious services
which made so deep and favourable an impression upon the
mind of Mr. Wdbams : — " Oct. 8th. I catted on the dying
man with whom I prayed last night, and found him a new
creature. He told me, he now tasted the peace I spoke of,
the joy and comfort of a hving faith. I asked whether he
was stdl afraid to die. ' No, no,' he repbed; 'I desire to
die. I want to get away.' 'Why, do you love Jesus
Christ ? ' Yes, dearly,' said he, with his voice and looks. I

198 THE LIFE OF
left him ready for the Bridegroom, and pubhshed the word of
reconciliation at the Bear-yard. God in Christ was with us
of a truth. I never spoke more clearly. The same power
was in the society. Mr. WiUiams, of Kidderminster, was
much edified among us. He foUowed a letter he wrote
inviting me thither. Of what denomination he is I
know not ; nor is it material ; for he has the mind which
was in Jesus. I met my brother, just returned from
London." About three weeks before this time Mr. WiUiams had
written to Mr. Charles Wesley, requesting him to visit
Kidderminster; and he was so impressed in favour of the
Wesleys, in consequence of what he now saw, and heard, and
felt in Bristol, that he renewed his apphcation, and that with
greater importunity. In a letter to Mr. Charles Wesley,
under the date of Oct. 17th, he says, "I forgot, at parting, to
renew my humble request to you, for a line at your conveni
ence, which I now humbly desire, to let me know when we
may expect you or Mr. John Wesley here. I have provided you
a field, larger than any bowling-green, and enclosed with a
high watt, to preach in ; and cannot but greatly hope, if you
could continue a whde with us, your and our Lord might
reap a plentiful harvest here and hereabout ; and that a wide
and effectual door would be opened to you. But you may be
sure of many adversaries, and none more violent than our
Vicar. " The more I have thought of your definition of justifying
faith, which is what I humbly trust God hath given me, the
more I am inchned to beheve it right ; though different from
what I have been att along taught ; and I want to be furnished
with further proofs and arguments for it, as it is what meets
with a general opposition from those good people I have
mentioned it to : yet two or three seem to give in to it. I
therefore beg of you, as soon as you have leisure, to be a
little particular on that head, which will, I hope, turn to good
account, and more and more endear you to your obhged
servant, and unworthy brother in Christ.
" I dearly love your rehgious society. My heart is knit to
them : and my prayers are dady for you and them, that they
may abound more and more in every grace, in every good
word and work ; and that the God of hope would fill them

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 199
with aU joy and peace in bebeving, that they may abound in
hope through the power of the Holy Ghost."
The devout and joyous spirit of Mr. Charles Wesley's chd
dren in the Lord, who had but recently been reclaimed from
ignorance and sin by the divine blessing upon his ministry,
did not universally command the admiration with which it
was contemplated by Mr. Wittiams. Among them were
various persons who had been brought up among the
Quakers and Baptists, who now felt it their duty to offer
themselves as candidates for Christian baptism. Accord
ingly Charles says, under the date of Oct. 13th, " I waited,
with my brother, upon a Minister, about baptizing some of
his parish. He complained heavdy of the multitude of our
communicants, and produced the canon against strangers.
He could not admit that as a reason for their coming to his
church, that they had no sacrament at their own. I offered
my assistance to lessen his trouble; but he declined it.
There were a hundred of new communicants, he told us, last
Sunday; and he added, 'I am credibly informed, some of
them came out of spite to me.' We bless God for this cause
of offence, and pray it may never be removed."
When Mr. WiUiams attended the rehgious meetings of the
Methodists in Bristol, he states that he was greatly impressed
with the sweetness and power of the smging. This was a
part of divine worship in which the brothers took a hvely
interest from the beginning of their public labours ; and as
they both possessed the gift and spirit of sacred poetry, they
appbed themselves to the composition of hymns adapted to
the use and edification of those who united with them in the
worship of God. Soon after their return from Georgia, as
we have already seen, they pubhshed a volume of hymns, for
this purpose ; and this year they added two others, of a simi
lar kind, but more varied in their subjects, and more evan
gehcal in their character. To both these volumes they gave
the same title : " Hymns and Sacred Poems. Pubbsbed by
John Wesley, M. A., FeUow of Lincoln CoUege, Oxford; and
Charles Wesley, M. A., Student of Christ-Church, Oxford."
They were " printed by W. Strahan ; " and sold by their
friend "James Hutton, bookseller, at the Bible and Sun,
without Temple-Bar ; and at Mr. Bray's, a brazier, in Little-
Britain." Such was the demand for these volumes, that one

200 THE LIFE OF
of them passed to a second edition the same year ; and the
other to a third. That which appears to have been first
pubhshed begins with "Eupobs's Hymn to the Creator,"
written by the Rector of Epworth ; and also contains some
poems by Mr. Gambold, with several hymns and other com
positions altered from Herbert, Dr. Hickes, and Dr. Henry
More. The preface to this volume is a document of very superior
value, and distinctly points out the change which had taken
place in the theological views of the writers. They say, " Some
verses, it may be observed, in the following collection, were
written upon the scheme of the Mystic Divines. And these,
it is owned, we had once in great veneration, as the best
explainers of the Gospel of Christ. But we are now con
vinced that we therein ' greatly erred, not knowing the Scrip
tures, neither the power of God.' And because this is an
error which many serious minds are sooner or later exposed
to, and which indeed most easdy besets those who seek the
Lord Jesus in sincerity, we beheve ourselves indispensably
obhged, in the presence of God, and angels, and men, to
declare wherein we apprehend those writers not to teach ' the
truth as it is in Jesus.'
" And first, we apprehend them to lay another foundation.
They are careful indeed to pull down our own works, and to
prove that, ' by the deeds of the law shall no flesh be justi
fied.' But why is this ? Only to estabhsh our own righte
ousness in the place of our own works. They speak largely
and wed against expecting to be accepted of God for our
virtuous actions ; and then teach that we are to be accepted
for our virtuous habits or tempers. StiU the ground of our
acceptance is placed in ourselves. The difference is only
this : Common writers suppose we are to be justified for the
sake of our outward righteousness. These suppose we are
to be justified for the sake of our inward righteousness.
Whereas, in truth, we are no more justified for the sake of
one than of the other. For neither our own inward nor out
ward righteousness is the ground of our justification. Hoh
ness of heart, as well as hohness of hfe, is not the cause, but
the effect, of it. The sole cause of our acceptance with God
(or that for the sake of which, on the account of which, we
arc accepted) is the righteousness and the death of Christ,

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 201
who fulfiUed God's law, and died in our stead. And even
the condition of it is not, as they suppose, our hohness either
of heart or hfe; but our faith alone; faith contradistin
guished from holiness, as wed as from good works. Other
foundation, therefore, can no man lay, without being an
adversary to Christ and his Gospel, than faith alone ; faith,
though necessarily producing both, yet not including either
good works, or holiness.
" But supposing them to have laid the foundation right ;
the manner of building thereon which they advise is quite
opposite to that prescribed by Christ. He commands to
budd up one another. They advise, ' To the desert ! to the
desert ! and God wdl budd you up.' Numberless are the
commendations that occur in ad their writings, not of retire
ment intermixed with conversation, but of an entire seclusion
from men, perhaps for months or years, in order to purify the
soul. Whereas, according to the judgment of our Lord, and
the writings of his Apostles, it is only when we are ' knit
together,' that we have ' nourishment ' from Him, and
' increase with the increase of God.' Neither is there any
time when the weakest member can say to the strongest, or
the strongest to the weakest, ' I have no need of thee.'
Accordingly our blessed Lord, when his disciples were in
their weakest state, sent them forth, not alone, but two by
two. When they were strengthened a httle, not by solitude,
but by abiding with Him and one another, he commanded
them to wait, not separate, but being assembled together, for
the promise of the Father. And they were ad with one
accord, in one place, when they received the gfft of the Holy
Ghost. Express mention is made in the same chapter, that
when there were added unto them three thousand souls, aU that
beheved were together, and continued steadfastly, not only in
the Apostles' doctrine, but also in fellowship, and in breaking
of bread, and in praying with one accord. Agreeable to
which is the account the great Apostle gives of the manner
which he had been taught of God, for the perfecting of the
saints, for the edifying of the body of Christ, even to the end
of the world. And according to St. Paul, all who wid ever
come in the unity of the faith, unto a perfect man, unto the
measure of the stature of the fulness of Christ, must together
grow up into Him. From whom the whole body fitly joined

202 THE LIFE OF
together and compacted (or strengthened) by that which
every joint supptteth, according to the effectual working in
the measure of every part, maketh increase of the body, unto
the edifying of itself in love. (Eph. iv. 15, 16.)
" So widely distant is the manner of budding up souls in
Christ taught by St. Paul, and that taught by the Mystics !
Nor do they differ as to the foundation, or the manner of
budding thereon, more than they do with regard to the
superstructure. For the rehgion these authors would edify
us in, is solitary rehgion. ' If thou wdt be perfect,' say they,
' trouble not thyself about outward works. It is better to
work virtues in the wdl. He hath attained the true resigna
tion who hath estranged himseU from att outward works, that
God may work inwardly in him, without any turning to out
ward things. These are the true worshippers, who worship
God in spirit and in truth.' For contemplation is with them
the fulfilling of the law, even a contemplation that ' consists
in a cessation of all works.'
" Directly opposite to this is the Gospel of Christ. Soli
tary rehgion is not to be found there. ' Holy sohtaries ' is a
phrase no more consistent with the Gospel than holy adul
terers. The Gospel of Christ knows of no rehgion but social ;
no hohness, but social hohness. Faith working by love is
the length, and breadth, and depth, and height of Christian
perfection. This commandment we have from Christ, that
he who loves God love his brother also ; and that we mani
fest our love, by doing good unto att men, especially to them
that are of the household of faith. And in truth, whosoever
loveth his brethren, not in word only, but as Christ loved
him, cannot but be zealous of good works. He feels in his
soul a burning, restless desire of spending and being spent
for them. ' My Father,' wdl he say, ' worketh hitherto, and
I work;' and at ad possible opportunities, he is, like his
Master, going about doing good."
In full accordance with these scriptural principles are the
following remarks upon the very defective theology of WiUiam
Law, which Mr. Charles Wesley entered in his private jour
nal during his stay at Bristol : — " I read part of Mr. Law on
Regeneration to our society. How promising the beginning !
how lame the conclusion ! Christianity, he rightly teds us,
is a recovery of the divine image ; and a Christian is a faden

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 203
spirit restored, and re-instated in paradise ; a bving mirror
of Father, Son, and Holy Ghost. After this he supposes it
possible for him to be insensible of such a change ; to be
happy, and holy, and translated into Eden, renewed in the
likeness of God, one with the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost,
and yet not know it. Nay, we are not to expect, or bid
others expect, any such consciousness, ff we hsten to one who
too plainly demonstrates, by his wretched inconsistency, his
knowledge of the new birth is mostly in theory."
In this manner did these faithful men bear testimony to
the truth, and retract the errors which had long held them in
spiritual bondage. Their teaching was now derived from the
holy Scriptures, to which they subordinated every principle
and opinion ; feebng the full force of the inquiry, " What is
the chaff to the wheat ? saith the Lord."

204 THE LIFE OF

CHAPTER VII.
There is a chasm in Mr. Charles Wesley's private journal
from tJe 6th of November, 1739, to the 14th of March fol
lowing • and hence it is difficult to ascertain the whole of his
movements during this period. He appears to have left
Bristol early in November, and to have gone to Oxford,
being summoned thither by the authorities of the University,
to respond in the divinity disputations. Here, it is probable,
tbe following letter was addressed to him, containing the
intelligence of his brother Samuel's death. It was written
by an intimate friend of the deceased, Mr. Amos Mat
thews : —
"Tiverton, Nov. 14, 1739. Rev. and dear Sir,— Your
brother, and my dear friend, (for so you are sensible he was
to me,) on Monday, the 5th of November, went to bed, as
he thought as well as he had been for some time before. He
was seized about three o'clock in the morning very id ; when
your sister immediately sent for Mr. Norman, and ordered
the servant to call me. Mr. Norman came as quick as he
possibly could; but said, as soon as he saw him, that he
could not get over it, but would die in a few hours. He was
not able to take anything, nor to speak to us ; only ' yes,' or
' no,' to a question asked him ; and that did not last half an
hour. I never went from his bed-side till he expired, which
was about seven the same morning. With a great deal of
difficulty we persuaded your dear sister to leave the room
before be died. I trembled to think how she would bear it,
knowing the sincere affection and love she had for him. But,
blessed be God, He hath heard and answered prayer on her
behatt; and, in a great measure, calmed her spirit, though
she has not yet been out of her chamber. Your brother was
buried on Monday last, in the afternoon ; and is gone to reap
the fruit of his labours. I pray God we may imitate him in
all his virtues, and be prepared to foUow. I should enlarge
much more, but have not time ; for which reason I hope you

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 205
witt excuse him who is under the greatest obligations to be,
and really is, with the greatest sincerity, " Yours in att things."
On receiving this intettigence of their brother's death, Mr.
John and Charles Wesley hastened to Tiverton, to sympa
thize with their widowed sister. They arrived on the 21st ;
and John says in his Journal, " My poor sister was sorrowing
almost as one without hope. Yet we could not but rejoice at
hearing from one who had attended my brother in all his
weakness, that several days before he went hence God had
given him a calm and full assurance of his interest in Christ.
O may every one who opposes it be thus convinced, that this
doctrine is of God ! "
This concluding sentence refers to a correspondence
between Samuel and John concerning justification by faith,
and the witness of the Holy Spirit to the personal adoption
of bebevers. Samuel had received some very erroneous
impressions, respecting the tenets and proceedings of his
brothers, from letters addressed to him by Mrs. Hutton, con
taining exaggerated statements, and written under the influ
ence of irritated feehngs. John had attempted to convince
ldm of the truth; and rejoiced to find, that, before his
brother's spirit returned to God, he received that assurance
of the divine favour which is the fruit of a vital faith in the
atonement of Christ. In cases of this nature, the conviction
which arises from personal experience is immensely more
important than that which arises from mere argument. " If
any man wid do His will, he shall know of the doctrine,
whether it be of God, or whether I speak of mysett."
Mr. Samuel Wesley was tenderly beloved by his aged
mother, who was now hastening to the close of her earthly
pilgrimage. Nor is this surprising ; for he was an example
of fibal reverence and affection. Under the painful bereave
ment this venerable woman thus poured forth the feelings of
her heart to the younger of her now-surviving sons : " Nov.
29th, 1739. Dear Charles, — Upon the first hearing of your
brother's death, I did immediately acquiesce in the wdl of
God, without the least reluctance. Only I somewhat mar-
velled that Jacky did not inform me of it before he left, since
he knew thereof ; but he was unacquainted with the manner
of God's deabng with me in extraordinary cases, which

206 THE LIFE OF
indeed is no wonder ; for though I have so often experienced
His infinite power and mercy in my support, and inward
calmness of spirit when the trial would otherwise have been
too strong for me, yet His ways of working are to myself
incomprehensible and ineffable !
" Your brother was exceeding dear to me in his lUe ; and
perhaps I have erred in loving him too weU. I once thought
it impossible for me to bear his loss ; but none know what
they can bear, till they are tried. As your good old grand
father often used to say, 'That is an affliction, that God
makes an affliction.' For surely the manttestation of His pre
sence and favour is more than an adequate support under any
suffering whatever. But U He withhold his consolations, and
hide his face from us, the least suffering is intolerable. But
blessed and adored be his holy name, it hath not been so
with me, though I am infinitely unworthy of the least of all
his mercies ! I rejoice in having a comfortable hope of my
dear son's salvation. He is now at rest, and would not
return to earth, to gain the world. Why then should I
mourn ? He hath reached the haven before me ; but I shall
soon follow him. He must not return to me ; but I shall go
to him, never to part more.
" I thank you for your care of my temporal affairs. It
was natural to think that I should be troubled for my dear
son's death on that account, because so considerable a part
of my support was cut off. But, to say the truth, I have
never had one anxious thought of such matters : for it came
immediately into my mind, that God, by my chdd's loss, had
catted me to a firmer dependence on Himself; that though
my son was good, he was not my God ; and that now our
heavenly Father seemed to have taken my cause more imme
diately into his own hand ; and therefore, even against hope,
I beheved in hope that I should never suffer more.
" I cannot write much, being but weak. I have not been
down stairs above ten weeks, though better than I was lately.
Pray give my kind love and blessing to my daughter and
Phdly. I pray God to support and provide for her."
Within a few weeks of the death of Samuel Wesley, two
events of great importance, connected with the pubhc labours
of the brothers, took place in London. One of these was
the opening of their first separate place of worship ; and the

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 207
other, the formation of the first society that was exclusively
under their pastoral care. The preaching-house here referred
to was the Foundery in Moorfields, the history of which is
curious and interesting. It was a large and shapeless brick
budding, wbich stood near the present site of Finsbury-
square. Formerly it was in the occupation of the Govern
ment, and used for the casting of cannon for the army.
Hence the name by which it was known. It was incon
veniently near to London, crowds being sometimes drawn
to witness the process of casting ; and an accident having
occurred, by means of an explosion, in which some hves were
lost, and many persons greatly injured, the estabbshment
was removed to the neighbourhood of Woolwich, and the
Foundery in Moorfields was left unoccupied.
In the autumn of the year 1739 two gentlemen, of the
name of Watkins and Bad, neither of whom was then known
to Mr. John Wesley, came to him, and urged him to rent
this budding for rehgious purposes. Their reason doubtless
was, to provide a shelter for him, and the thousands who
attended his ministry in Moorfields, especially during the
winter months, which were then fast approaching. He was
unwitting to engage in such an undertaking, his income
being bmited, and the expense of fitting up such a ruinous
budding considerable. At the same time he had to provide
the requisite pecuniary supphes for the erection of the
" Room " in Bristol, and the school for the chddren of the
cottiers in Kingswood, both of which were in progress.
The gentlemen proposed immediately to advance the money,
he giving them security for the re-payment. To this offer
he at length consented; and, after extensive repairs and
alterations, the Foundery was opened as a house of God
in the month of November. " The United Society," says
Mr. Wesley, " began soon after." Several persons, im
pressed by his preaching, came to bim for spiritual advice.
He appointed Thursday evening, as the time at which he
would meet them ad together, for the purpose of counsel
and prayer. Twelve came the first night ; forty, the next ;
soon after, a hundred. This was the rise of the United
Societies, which now constitute what is usuatty catted the
Wesleyan Connexion.
The formation of this society, especially at this period, was

208 THE LIFE OF
very opportune and providential ; that which met at Fetter-
lane being greatly agitated and injured by the introduction of
novel and dangerous opinions. It was mostly under the care
of the Moravians; two of whose Ministers, Molther and
Spangenberg, were then in London, intent, as it would seem,
upon forming in England a Church in immediate connexion
with their own community, and as an integral part of it.
Molther was the most active and strenuous in propagating
the errors by which many were misled to their ruin. He
contended, that there are no degrees in faith ; so that those
who have not the full and unclouded assurance of the divine
favour, whatever they may possess beside, have no faith at ad.
Another principle which he distinctly avowed and defended
was, that tdl men have faith, they are not to use any of the
means of grace, such as the reading of the Scriptures, attend
ance upon the ministry of the Gospel, and receiving the holy
communion ; these ordinances being rather injurious than
beneficial, tdl men have a true and vital faith. It does not
appear that these are the authorized tenets of the Moravian
body ; but they were not only avowed, but pubhcly enforced,
by Molther, with the concurrence of his brethren. With
these principles, and some others of a simdar kind, the
Wesleys and Mr. Ingham were justly offended ; and in the
enforcement of Christian duty, as wed as in the encou
ragement of weak bebevers, they withstood Molther and
his associates to the face. Many were carried away with the
delusion, and great heartburnings and strife ensued. It was
not likely that the Wesleys, with their strong and declared
attachment to the Church of England, and their correct
views of practical rehgion, could remain permanently con
nected with the Moravians in Fetter-lane. They were deeply
grieved, especially when they found that some of their best
and most pious friends were drawn aside from the simphcity
of the Gospel, to their great spiritual loss. With their friend
Mr. Ingham, they did what they could to arrest the progress
of these errors ; but they had numerous engagements in
other places; and they found that, during their absence,
their efforts were neutralized, and practical Christianity was
supplanted, by a soothing and sett-indulgent quietism.
During the month of March, 1740, Mr. Charles Wesley
went to Bengeworth, to visit his friend Mr. Seward and

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 209
preach in the neighbourhood, where he had formerly been
favoured with great success. The brutal treatment which he
there met with he ti}us describes : —
"March 15th. Between two and three we came to Benge
worth. I sent for Mr. Seward : answer was returned, that
he had taken physic, but would send his brother Henry to
me. Mr. Henry fodowed me to Mr. Canning's, and fell upon
me without preface or ceremony. I was the downfal of his
brother; had picked his pocket; ruined his family; come
now to get more money; was a scoundrel, rascal, and so
forth; and deserved to have my gown stripped over my ears.
He concluded with threatening how he would beat me, U be
could but catch me on Bengeworth-common. I spoke httle,
and with temper.
" All letters, I find, have been intercepted since Mr,
Seward's illness ; his fever is called madness ; his servants set
over him as spies, &c. Be sure, he is to know nothing of my
being here ; but I mean to give him a hint of it to-morrow,
by shouting from the top of his wad.
" Sunday, March 16th. I preached the law and Gospel
last night, with much freedom and power ; and appointed the
usual place for preaching. Mr. Henry came to dissuade me ;
said, ' Four Constables are ordered to apprehend you, if you
come near my brother's watt; so come at your peril.' I
walked toward the place. An officer from the Mayor met
me, and desired me to come to him. I said, I would first
wait upon my Lord, and then upon him, whom I reverenced
for his office sake. I went on. Mr. Henry met me with
threats and revibngs. I began singing, —
' Shall I for fear of feeble man,
The Spirit's course in me restrain? '
He ran about, raving like a madman, and quickly got some
men for his purpose, who laid hold on me. I asked by what
authority. Where was their warrant ? Let them show that.
I would save them the trouble of using violence. They said,
they had none ; but I should not preach there ; and hurried
me away amid the cries of the people. Truly their tongues
were set on fire of hell. Henry cried, ' Take him away, and
duck him.' I broke out into singing, with Thomas Maxfield,
and let them carry me whither they would. At the bridge-
VOL. i. p

210 THE LIFE OF
end of the lane they left me. There I stood, out of the
liberty of the corporation, and gave out, —
' Angel of God, whate'er betide,
Thy summons I obey.'
Some hundreds they could not frighten from hearing me on,
' If God be for us, who can be against us ? ' Never did I feel
so much what I spoke. The word did not return empty ; as
the tears on all sides testified.
" Then I waited on Mr. Mayor. The poor sincere ones fol
lowed me trembling. He was a httle warm at my not coming
before. I gave him the reason ; and added, that I knew no
law of God or man, which I had transgressed. If there was
any such, I desired no favour. He said, he should not have
denied me leave to preach, even in his own yard, but Mr.
Henry Seward and the ' Pothecary ' had assured him it would
quite cast his brother down again. I said, it would rather
restore him ; for our Gospel was hfe from the dead.
" A Lawyer began declaiming against my making the poor
gentleman mad. I granted, you fools must count his life
madness. Here a Clergymen spoke much and nothing. As
near as I could pick out his meaning, he grumbled at Mr.
Whitefield's speaking against the Clergy in his Journal. I
told him, if he himseU was a carnal, worldly-minded Clergy
man, / might do what he caUed rading, — warn God's people
to beware of false prophets. I did not say, (because I did
not know him,) that he was one of those shepherds that fed
themselves, not the flock; of those dumb dogs, that could
not bark; of those greedy dogs, that could never have
enough. If be was, I was sorry for him, and must leave
that sentence of Chrysostom with him : ' Hed is paved with
the skuds of Christian Priests.'
" He charged me with making a division in Mr. Seward's
famdy. I asked, ' Are you a Preacher of the Gospel ; and
do not know the effect it has among men ? There shall be
five in a house ; two against three ; and three against two.'
He laughed, and cried to his companion, ' Did not I ted you,
he would bring that ? ' I urged the necessity of persecution,
U one of the family was first awakened. ' Awakened ! ' said
he ; ' I do not know what you mean by that.' ' I mean your
speaking truth, when you tell God that the remembrance of

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 211
your sins is grievous to you, the burden intolerable.' I
turned from him, and asked the Mayor whether he approved
the treatment I had met with. He said, ' By no means ; '
and if I complained, he would bind the men over, to answer
it at the sessions. I told him, I did not complain ; neither
would I prosecute them, as they well knew : assured him, I
had waited upon him, not out of interest, for I wanted
nothing of him ; not out of fear, for I had done no wrong,
and wanted no human support ; but out of true respect, and to
show him I beheved the powers that be are ordained of God.
" In the church, the Minister I had talked with seemed
utterly confounded at the second lesson, John in. That saying
in the epistle likewise was sadly inconsistent with some of his :
' But as then, he that was born after the flesh persecuted him
that was born after the Spirit : even so it is now.3 In the
pulpit (Nicodemus's strong-hold) he strained hard to draw a
paraUel between the Pharisees and Methodists.
" In the evening I preached without interruption. Our
Lord was present. None stirred for the rain. The school-
house was crowded at seven. I spoke convincingly to some
scoffers in particular, who could not long stand it.
' Sing ye to our God above
Praise eternal as his love ! '
We have seen wonderful things to-day !
"March 17th. My yesterday's treatment has provoked
many to love. They receive me the more gladly into their
houses, because Mr. Seward's is shut against me. I break
fasted at a loving Quaker's, and preached at three by the
river-side. God put strong words into my mouth, and
inchned the people's hearts to hearken.
" Mr. Henry Seward, mad with passion at my stay, spreads
the news of it everywhere, and much increases my audience.
To-night I proceeded in the Beatitudes. When I came to
the last, ' Blessed are they which are persecuted,' &c.-; our
enemies, not knowing the Scriptures, fulfiUed them. A
troop poured in from a neighbouring alehouse, and set up
then- champion, a schoolmaster, upon a bench over against me.
For near an hour, he spake for his master, and I for mine ;
but my voice prevaded. Sometimes we prayed, sometimes
sang and gave thanks. The Lord our God was with us, and
p 2

212 THE LIFE OF
the shout of a King was amongst us. In the midst of tumult,
reproach, and blasphemy, I enjoyed a sweet calm within, even
while I preached the Gospel with most contention. These
slighter conflicts must fit me for greater.
" March 18th. Last night's disturbance, we now hear, was
contrived at the alehouse by the 'Squire and Rector. I
preached at the usual place. I set my eyes on the man that
had been most violent with me on Sunday, and testified my
love. He thanked me, and seemed melted. Whde I was
concluding, my friend, the schoolmaster, set up his throat.
We had recourse to singing, which quite spoiled his oration.
Henry had kept him in town, warm with drink for this pur
pose. I could hardly restrain the people from faUing upon
him. I went up to my other rough friend, the Serjeant, and
shook him by the hand with hearty good-witt. He could not
wed teU how to take it ; said he had only done what he was
ordered ; and seemed glad to get out of my hands. Some
had come merely to make a riot ; but my God was stronger
than theirs.
" I had a message before preaching from the Minister, that
ff I did not immediately quit the town, Mr. Henry Seward
could easdy raise a mob ; and then let me look to myself.
Mr. Canning and others dissuaded me from going to the
society ; for my enemies were resolved to do me a mischief,
which I ought to avoid by going out of the way for a whde.
I answered, in the words of Nehemiah, ' Should such a man
as I flee ? ' not in sett-confidence ; (for I am naturally afraid
of everything;) but I was told in the morning psalms,
' Whoso dwelleth under the defence of the Most High shall
abide under the shadow of the Almighty,' &c. I went, and
set upon the opposers ; bade them glory of me, for they had
terrified me now. I was really afraid — to leave Evesham. I
durst no more do it, than forsake my Captain, or deny my
Master, while any one of them opened his mouth against the
truth. No man answered a word, or offered to disturb me in
my following exhortation. Many wrere convinced. Mrs.
Canning was in the depth of mourning. We spent an hour
in songs of triumph. Some Quakers joined us, and found
their giving God praises with their lips did not at ad obstruct
the melody of the heart."
Mr. Charles Wesley left Evesham on the 20th, for the

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 213
purpose of visiting Oxford and some other places, where he
was grieved to find that the " diabobcal stillness," as he calls
it, which had infected the society in London, had been
recommended to his spiritual children, to their mortal injury.
He laboured with att his might to convince them of their
errors, and induce them to work out their own salvation with
fear and trembbng, according to the scriptural direction ; and
returned to Evesham on the 25th. He says, "I met Mr.
Henry. He asked me to step into the Crown. I answered,
I did not frequent taverns. ' What business have you with
my brother ? ' ' Can you imagine, U I have any business
with him as a Christian, I shall communicate it to you ? '
'Why not to me?' 'Because you are a natural man.'
' Why, are not you a natural man as well as I ? ' ' You are a
mere natural man, in your sins, and in your blood.' ' What
do you mean by that ? I say, have you any particular busi
ness ? ' 'I have business at present somewhat different from
talking with you.'
" March 26th. News was brought us that Mr. Benjamin
Seward was carrying out to Badsey, there to be secured, no
doubt, tdl I turn my back on Evesham. I walked out that
way, and met Henry. He excused his past behaviour : said
anger was rooted in his nature. ' But indeed. Sir, you are
the downfal of my brother Benjamin. He has certainly been
out of his senses.' ' Yes ; and so have I been before now in
a fever.' ' O, but we att really think him mad, through
means of you gentlemen.' ' Very likely you may ; and U it
should ever please God to make you a Christian, you will be
thought mad too.' ' God make me a Christian ! I am a
better Christian than you are.' ' You was once in the way of
being one ; but you have stifled your convictions.' ' I say, I
am a better Christian than you are. I have good Ministers
and the Scriptures to teach me.' ' Yes ; and those Scrip
tures say, a man that loves money is no more a Christian
than an adulterer.' 'What, Sir, must not a man love
money ? How shad he go to market without it ? Not that
I value it, not I. But what do you mean by making divi
sions in our famdy ? You come now to get money.' ' Indeed,
Sir, you know not what I come for. You cannot teU what to
make of me. You have no standard to measure me by, but
yoursett. I do not wonder at your outcries. Micah cried

214 THE LIFE OF
after them that ran away with his gods; and should they
ask him what aded him? Money is your god; and you
think I come to rob you of it.' He rode to a good con
venient distance ; then turning back, cried out, ' You are a
rascal, and a villain, and a pick-pocket ! ' and, setting spurs
to his horse, made off as fast as he could. Brother Maxfield
and I walked on, calmly praising God.
" Mr. Canning's httle daughter told us, she had watched
in the lane, and put a note into Mr. Benjamin Seward's
hand. Soon after, his chariot stopped at our door, and I
went out, and found my friend. He invited me to his house.
Henry was upon the coach-box, a place he futt well became ;
and which nothing could make uneasy to him, but my pre
sence. Yesterday he told me, I should never see his brother ;
and to-day he himseU brings him to me.
" March 27th. I dined at Mr. Keech's, who is somewhat
awakened; his daughter, more so; his wffe, a true mourner.
I drank tea with one that was a sinner, but now looks unto
Jesus. I walked out with brother Maxfield to the river-side,
and spent a comfortable hour in prayer and singing. Then
we went to Mr. Benjamin Seward's. We found Henry and
his wife with him ; both surprisingly civd, and fuU of
apology. Henry begged my pardon, and waited upon me to
the gate.
" I finished Matthew v. with the society. Ad was quiet
till the last hymn. Then I heard the enemy roaring, and
gave out another. They left off first; and the people
departed, not ad, I hope, in peace ; for the strong man armed
is disturbed in many.
" March 28th. I met Mr. Henry at his brother's, and with
ad plainness and love endeavoured to convince him of sin.
Never have I found a man of so httle sense with so many
evasions. I simply told him, that if he died in his present
condition, he must die eternady ; that he raged in vain ; my
hook was within him; I had warned the sinner, and deli
vered my own soul. ' Your hook ! ' cried he ; ' what do you
mean by your hook ? ' Benjamin answered, smihng, ' You
know, brother, Mr. Wesley is a fisher of men.' As a Minis
ter, I added, I now showed him his lost estate; and that,
whether he would hear, or whether he would forbear.
"In the school-house I summed up all I had said, and

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 215
encouraged them to build up one another, promising to see
them again when the Lord directed my way to them. Our
parting was as it ought to be.
" March 29th. I took my leave of Mr. Seward. Henry
fell upon me for advising his brother to keep up the society.
' Rogue, rascal, villain, pick-pocket,' were the best titles he
could afford me. Mr. Benjamin interposed. I begged bim
not then to answer a fool according to his folly. Henry
started up, and courageously took me by the nose. The
cries of Mrs. Seward stopped any farther violence. I was
fided with comfort, felt the hand of God upon me, and sat
stdl. I said to Mrs. Seward, ' Be not disquieted, Madam : I
have learned to turn the other cheek.' Henry was as the
troubled sea. Benjamin, perfectly composed, said to me,
' You have now received one mark of Christ : ' to his bro
ther, 'Was I what you are, I should turn you out of my
house this moment.' I would not let him proceed ; begged
Mrs. Seward's pardon for the disturbance I had been the
innocent occasion of; and departed, rejoicing that I
was counted worthy to suffer shame for the name of
Christ." From Evesham, where he had been thus treated with
insult, and where many people had received the truth with
much contention, Mr. Charles Wesley, accompanied by
Thomas Maxfield, hastened to Wescot, where Mr. Morgan,
the Clergyman, received him with respect and kindness ; and
while Charles was expounding the Epistle to Phdemon, Mrs.
Morgan received the power to beheve with the heart unto
righteousness, and was enabled to rejoice in God her Saviour.
Taking Oxford in his way, he then returned to London,
where he found the Fetter-lane society more and more
infected with Molther's corrupt leaven. Some were spend
ing their time in wrangling and disputation, depreciating the
means of grace ; and others were quiet and easy in the open
and avowed neglect of the most obvious duties of Christian
piety. He did what he could to rouse the careless ones to a
penitent sense of then' sad loss, and to guard from the popu
lar evil those who still stood fast in the Lord ; but he saw
that a permanent union with men who systematically opposed
the observance of God's ordinances was impossible. A sepa
ration, he perceived, must ensue. His journal more than

216 THE LIFE OF
confirms all that his brother has pubhshed on this melancholy
subject. " I talked," says he, " with poor perverted Mr. Simpson.
The still ones have carried their point. He said some were
prejudiced against the Moravian Brethren ; and particularly
against Mr. Molther ; but that he had received great benefit
from them. I asked whether he was still in the means of
grace, or out of them. ' Means of grace ! ' he answered :
'there are none. Neither is there any good to be got by
those you call such ; or any obbgation upon us to use them.
Sometimes I go to church and sacrament, for example sake;
but it is a thing of mere indifference. Most of us have cast
them off. You must not speak a word in recommendation of
them. That is setting people upon working.'
" What shall we say to these things ? I then said httle,
but thought, ' Ah, my brother, you have set the wott to keep
the sheep ! '
"April 4th. I called witb Maxfield on Molther, in the
afternoon. He did not much open himself; only talked in
general against running after ordinances. We parted, as we
met, without either prayer or singing. The time for these
poor exercises is past.
"Aprd 5th. I spent an hour with Charles Delamotte.
The Phibstines have been upon him, and prevaded. He has
given up the ordinances, as to their being matter of duty.
Only his practice lags a httle behind his faith. He uses them
stdl. He would not have me plead for them. ' They are
mere outward things. Our brethren have left them off. It
would only cause divisions to bring them up again. Let
them drop, and speak of the weightier matters of the law.'
I told him, I woidd hear them of their own mouth, who
talked against the ordinances : first, have my full evidence ;
and then speak, and not spare.
" I breakfasted with my mother, who has been dealt with ;
but in vain. Bishop Beveridge would as soon have given up
the ordinances !
" I disturbed Mr. Stonehouse before his time. It was but
eight o'clock. However, he rose, and came to me.
" If thou art he ! but O how changed ! how faUen ! a
mere, mere Moravian aU over ! He is now taught to teach
that there are no degrees of faith ; no forgiveness or faith

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 217
where any unbelief remains; any doubt, or fear, or sorrow.
He himself was never justified ; is going to leave his parish,
and transport himself — to Germany ! I have given an
account of his wife in him.
" From eleven to one is devoted to conference. The first
that came was Stephen Dupee, a soldier, who informs me he
received forgiveness this week, in hearing the word, and
could lay down his bfe for the truth of it. But forasmuch as
faith came not by hearing the Moravians, I suppose, in his
first temptation, they wid remand him to the prison of
Satan ; and not allow him to have faith, till he submits to
theirs. " Margaret Austin tells me, she has longed for my coming,
as a chdd for the breast. ' I was justified,' she said, ' the
first Friday you was at Wapping, with those many others. I
saw my Saviour bringing me a pardon, written in his blood.
But their teUing me I had no faith, U I had any doubt,
brought me again into darkness. I have been in an agony
ever since ; but last night, my Saviour returned. I received
your words, as coming from his mouth : and with the eye of
faith I again saw my pardon written in his blood.'
"I walked with brother Maxfield, praying and praising
God. A sweet confidence He gave us, that He would not
leave us alone ; but by us weak things confound the things
that are strong.
" S. Jackson catted, and much strengthened my hands.
Most of the women have renounced the ordinances. Our
sister Munsey has left their society, for then; treatment of
her Ministers. A separation I foresee unavoidable. All
means have been taken to wean our friends from their esteem
for us. God never used us, say they, as instruments to con
vert one soul. Indeed I have just received a noble testimony
of WiUiam Seward, to the contrary. But he and George
Whitefield are reprobated, as unbelievers. In a letter now
received, George writes, ' Remember what Luther says,
Rather let heaven and earth come together, than one tittle of
truth perish.' "
In this firm and decided manner did Mr. Charles Wesley
unite with his brother, in maintaining scriptural views of the
ordinances of God, and in preserving their spiritual chddren
from principles which, if reduced to practice, must have been

218 THE LIFE OF
destructive of piety. It is gratifying to find, that the most
eager talkers against the means of grace, still waited upon
God in the use of them; and that others, with a singular
inconsistency, professedly attended pubhc worship, and the
sacrament of the Lord's supper, " for the sake of example ; "
thus assuming, in direct contradiction of their own avowed
opinions, that, with respect to people in general, danger is to
be apprehended from the neglect of these ordinances, and
benefit is to be realized in attending them. If the ordi
nances were useless, and of no obligation, why should they be
recommended by " example," any more than by preaching ?
The hearts of these erring men were better than their under
standings; yet their influence was mischievous in a high
degree. It is difficult to avoid the impression, that these
foreign Ministers, then in London, wished to get rid of the
Wesleys, that they might, without difficulty, form a distinct
and independent society, in strict connexion with the Mora
vian Church : a scheme which could never be accompbshed
whde these two energetic and zealous Church-of-England
Clergymen stood in the way.
It was a mighty advantage to the Wesleys, in this emer
gency of their affairs, that they had the Foundery in their
own hands, as a commodious place of rehgious worship.
Often were they reminded, that " the room in Fetter-lane
was taken for the Moravians ; " but in the Foundery, they
had perfect freedom of speech. Here they lifted up the
warning voice against sin, and every form of error, in the
presence of multitudes of people, who not unfrequently
crowded the place both within and without ; some inquiring
what they must do to be saved, and others wishful to know
whether or not there were any means of grace. Charles was
in the habit of dehvering expository discourses upon entire
books of Scripture. At Bristol, he expounded pubbcly the
Epistle to the Romans ; and at the Foundery, the Gospel of
St. John. Both the brothers laboured to produce strong
feeling in the hearts of their hearers ; but the means which
they employed, in order to this end, were not the arts of
oratory and declamation. They aimed, in all their ministra
tions, to communicate solid instruction.
Yet attempts were made to interrupt them in the peace
able occupation of their plain and humble house of prayer.

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 219
On the 31st of May, 1740, says Mr. Charles Wesley, "I
heard that the Foundery was lately presented at Hick's Hall,
for a seditious assembly. Sir John Gunson interposed, and
objected that no persons were named in the presentment.
Upon this they presented Charles Wesley, Clerk; James
Hutton, Bookseller; Timothy Lewis, Printer; and Howed
Harris, alias the Welsh Apostle. But our friend Sir John
quashed the whole."
" Easter-day, April 6th. At the Foundery," says Charles,
" I strongly preached Christ, and the power of his resurrec
tion. My intention was, not to mention one word of the
controverted points, tdl I had spoken with each of the
seducers. But God ordered it better. My mouth was
opened, to ask, ' Who hath bewitched you, that you should
let go your Saviour ? that you should cast away your shield,
and your confidence, and deny you ever knew Him ? '
More to this purpose I said ; and then foUowed a burst of
general sorrow. The whole congregation was in tears. I
catted them back to their Saviour, even theirs, in words
which were not mine ; pressed obedience to the divine ordi
nances ; and prayed my Lord to stay his hand, and not set
his seal, unless I spake as the oracles of God. After preach
ing He sent me a witness of his truth, which I had dehvered.
A sister, long in darkness through doubtful disputations,
came, and declared Christ had again imprinted forgiveness on
her heart. My heart, for the time, was as hers. Brother
Maxfield was in the full triumph of faith.
"I dined at Hdand's, halting between two. Bed, Simp
son, and others, when the bed rung for church, said, ' It is
good for us to be here.' ' Wed, then,' said I, ' I wiU go my
sett, and leave you to your antichristian bberty.' Upon this,
they started up, and bore me company.
" The Foundery at night was filled both within and with
out. I showed them their natural estate, and the way to
come out of it, in blind Bartimeus, who sat by the way-side
begging. I could not have so spoken of the ordinances, had
not God instituted them. Every word brought its own evi
dence to their hearts."
The preaching at Moorfields and at Kennington-common
was still continued; and Mr. Charles Wesley devoted two
hours daily to what he calls " conferences : " that is, from

220 THE LIFE OF
eleven to one o'clock, he was accessible to all who chose to
apply to him for spiritual advice. In this exercise instances
of spiritual good received through his ministry, often came
under his notice, which greatly encouraged him in his
work. " Many poor sinners," says he on the 8th of Aprd,
"came to confer with me to-day about their souls. Two
hours is full too httle for this work." On the same day he
adds, —
"At one the women bands met by my appointment. I
began praying, and we were ad overwhelmed. I spoke
largely of their being brought into the wilderness ; of their
folly and ingratitude, in giving up not his Ministers only, but
their Saviour himself. My love and sorrow ran through
them all. I told them that their forsaking the ordinances
sufficiently accounted for their being forsaken by Christ;
warned them against disputing, against vindicating me, or
saying, ' I am of Paul, and I of Apollos ; ' against the double
extreme of resting in the means, or slighting them ; but,
above all, of stopping short of the glorious image of God.
Jane Jackson and others witnessed what God had done for
their souls through our ministry. If Christ be not with us,
who hath begotten us these ? His power overshadowed us at
this time : therefore our hearts danced for joy, and in our
song did we praise Him.
"I preached at the Common to six thousand poor,
maimed, halt, and bhnd. Glory to Him who is with his
messengers always !
"Aprd 22d. I met Molther at Mrs. Ibison's. He
expressly denies that grace, or the Spirit, is transmitted
through the means, particularly through the sacrament.
This, he insists, is no command ; is for bebevers only ; that
is, for such as are sanctified, have Christ fully formed in their
hearts. Faith, he teaches, is inconsistent with any fodowing
doubt, or selfish thought. He mentioned it as a sign of my
carnal state, that I complained of our brethren for withdraw
ing the people's love from me and my brother. I answered,
' So did St. Paul, on a bke occasion. They zealously affect
you, but not well .- yea, they would exclude us, that ye might
affect them. If I desired their love for my own sake, it
was wrong and carnal; if for theirs, it was right and
apostobcal.' "

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 221
In the midst of these agitations, Thomas Keen, " a mild
and candid Quaker," of Thaxted, in Essex, addressed the
foUowing letter to Mr. Charles Wesley. Charles had
preached in the field of this devout man, about twelve
months before, when on a visit to Broadoaks ; and Keen had
then beheved to the saving of his soul.
"May 15th, 1740. My Friend, — I hear there are divi
sions among you; for some say, 'I am of Wesley;' and
others, ' I am of Molther.' But I say, ' I am of Christ ; and
what He bids me do, I witt do, and not trust in any man.'
Here some witt say, ' What Christ bids you do, is, to beheve,
and be still;' but does He bid me do nothing else? He
bids me so ' let my hght shine before men, that they may
glorify my Father which is in heaven.' He likewise says,
' The Scribes and Pharisees sit in Moses's chair : all, there
fore, whatsoever they bid you observe, that observe and do.'
But how can I know what they bid me do, except I go to
hear them ? Again, Christ bids me observe all things which
He commands the Apostles ; and with such He witt be to the
end of the world : but U I do not observe and do his com
mands, He wid not be with me. He bids me ' do this in
remembrance of Him. Now, if any man can prove this
is not a command, I witt obey it no longer. But who
soever 'breaketh one of these least commandments, and
teacheth men so, shad be called least in the kingdom of
heaven.' " As to stillness, our Saviour saith, ' The kingdom of hea
ven suffereth violence, and the violent take it by force ; ' and,
' Strive to enter in at the strait gate.' And St. Paul saith,
' Work out your own salvation with fear and trembling ; '
and, ' God is a rewarder of them that dibgently seek Him.5
Now, these scriptures imply somewhat more than barely sit
ting still. Some deny that there are any means of grace ;
but I witt be thankful for them, since it was in them I first
heard you preach faith in Christ ; and, had I not been there,
I must have been without faith to this day. One told me,
when you preached, you had nature in your face. So will
every one who speaks with zeal ; but no matter for that, if he
has but grace in his heart.
" My friend, there are many teachers, but few fathers.
But you are my father, who begat me by the Gospel ; and,

222 THE LIFE OF
I trust, many more. May the Lord lead you into all truth !
So prays your friend,
"Thomas Keen."
The following fine hymn was written by Mr. Charles
Wesley in the midst of these disputes. It guards against
extremes both on the right hand and tbe left ; and embodies
those just views on the subject which the brothers steadily
maintained to the end of their hves. He used to call upon
the right-minded people in his congregations at the Foun
dery, to unite with him in singing it ; and it is difficult to
conceive how any enlightened Christian could refuse to join
in the holy exercise. Its effect, at the time, must have been
very powerful. It is entitled,
THE MEANS OF GRACE.
Long have I seem'd to serve thee, Lord,
With unavailing pain ;
Fasted, and pray'd, and read thy word,
And heard it preach' d, in vain.
Oft did I with the' assembly join,
And near thine altar drew ;
A form of godliness was mine,
The power I never knew.
To please thee thus, at last I see,
In vain I hoped, and strove :
For what are outward things to thee,
Unless they spring from love ?
I see the perfect law requires
Truth in the inward parts,
Our full consent, our whole desires,
Our undivided hearts.
But I of means have made my boast,
Oi means an idol made,
The spirit in the letter lost,
The substance in the shade.
I rested in the outward law,
Nor knew its deep design ;
The length and breadth I never saw,
And height of love divine.

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 223
Where am I now ? or what my hope ?
What can my weakness do ?
Jesu ! to thee my soul looks up,
'Tis thou must make it new.
Thine is the work, and thine alone.
But shall I idly stand ?
Shall I the written rule disown,
And slight my God's command 1
Wildly shall I from thee turn back,
A better path to find ;
Thine holy ordinance forsake,
And cast thy words behind ?
Forbid it, gracious Lord, that I
Should ever learn thee so !
No ; let me with thy word comply,
If I thy love would know.
Suffice for me, that thou, my Lord,
Hast bid me fast and pray :
Thy will be done, thy name adored,
'Tis only mine to' obey.
Thou bidd'st me search the sacred leaves,
And taste the hallow'd bread :
The kind command my soul receives,
And longs on thee to feed.
Still for thy loving-kindness, Lord,
I in thy temple wait ;
I look to find thee in thy word,
Or at thy table meet.
Here, in thine won appointed ways,
I wait to learn thy will :
Silent I stand before thy face,
And hear thee say, Be still!
Be still, amd know that I am God !
'Tis all I live to know ;
To feel the virtue of thy blood,
And spread its praise below.
I wait my vigour to renew,
Thine image to retrieve,
The veil of outward things pass through,
And gasp in thee to live.

224 THE LIFE OF
I work ; and own the labour vain ;
And thus from works I cease :
I strive, and see my fruitless pain,
TiU God create my peace.
Fruitless, till thou thyself impart,
Must all my efforts prove :
They cannot change a sinful heart,.
They cannot purchase love.
I do the thing thy laws enjoin,
And then the strife give o'er :
To thee I then the whole resign,
I trust in means no -more,
I trust in Him who stands between
The Father's wrath and me :
Jesu ! thou great eternal mean,
I look for all from thee.
Thy mercy pleads, thy truth requires,
Thy promise calls thee down :
Not for the sake of my desires, —
But O regard thine own !
I seek no motive out of thee :
Thine own desires fulfil :
If now thy bowels yearn on me,
On me perform thy will.
Doom, if thou canst, to endless pains,
And drive me from thy face ;
But if thy stronger love constrains,
Let me be saved by grace.
Whde the controversy respecting the ordinances was
agitated, the Wesleys stitt preached in Moorfields and on
Kennington-common, to vast multitudes, and with undi
minished success. Conversions were numerous, and the
society connected with the Foundery increased continually.
It was commenced about the end of November, 1739, with
twelve members ; and by the middle of June following they
were increased to three hundred, nearly the whole of whom
professed saving faith in Christ, and exhibited its fruits in
their lives. Among others, who at this time obtained the
Christian salvation, were Mrs. Hall, the sister of John and
Charles Wesley, and Grace Murray, to whom John some
years afterwards made an offer of marriage. Yet amidst all

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 225
their usefulness, theb* hearts were wrung with anguish when
they saw their most valued friends abenated from them, and
the chddren of their faith and prayer perverted by error in
one of its most mischievous forms. Mr. Piers, who was a
timid Christian, retained his integrity ; but the famdy of the
Delamottes were ad led into the prevalent delusion, and with
drew their affection and confidence from the man whose
ministry and conversation had been to them a means of the
greatest spiritual good. Under the date of June 10th, he
says,— " I rode with Maxfield to Bexley, and was greatly com
forted with my brother Piers. The weak stand when the
strong fall. In spite of all the still ones, he has held fast
the truth ; neither forsaking the ordinances, nor denying his
weak faith. I went thence to Blendon ; no longer Blendon
to me. They could hardly force themselves to be barely
civd. I took a hasty leave, and with a heavy heart, weighed
down by their ingratitude, returned to Bexley. Here I
preached the Gospel to a little flock, among whom the
grievous wolves have not entered.
" June 11th. I was constrained to bear my testimony for
the last time at Blendon. Maxfield accompanied me. I
desired to speak with Mrs. Delamotte alone. She did not
well know how to refuse, and walked with me into the hall.
I began : ' Three years ago God sent me to call you from the
form to the power of godliness. I told you what true rehgion
was : a new birth, a participation of the divine nature. The
way to this I did not know mysett tdl a year after. Then I
showed it to you, preaching Jesus Christ, and faith in his
blood. You know how you treated me. God soon after
caUed you to a living faith by my ministry. Then you
received me as an angel of God. Where is now the blessed
ness you spake of? Whence is this change? this jealousy,
and fear, and coldness ? Why are you thus impatient to hear
me speak ? ' She offered several times to leave me ; said she
did not know what I meant; did not want to dispute, &c.
'I do not come to dispute. Why are you afraid of me?
What have I done ? You gave, as a reason for not seeing me
in town, that you did not care to be unsettled. Once I
unsettled you, through the strength of the Almighty ; stirred
you up from your lees ; took you off from your works ; and
VOL. I. Q

226 THE LIFE OF
grounded you upon Christ. Other foundation than this can
no man lay. I only desire to settle you more firmly upon
Him; to warn you against the danger of being removed from
the hope of the Gospel. Our brethren, whom now you
follow, are making a schism in the Church. Follow them
not in this.' She would not hear any more, but hurried into
the parlour. When I came in, Betty left it, but afterwards
returned. She has not been at the sacrament for several
months. I warned them against casting off the ordinances,
which were divine commands, binding ad, whether justified
or unjustified.
" They continually interrupted me, asking why I talked to
them. I answered, because I durst not forbear, but must
dehver my own soul. Betty said, she had received great
benefit from Molther, and should therefore hear none but
him. I told her I had nothing to say against her healing
him, unless when he spoke against the ordinances.
" Upon their again and again bidding me sdence, I asked,
' Do you therefore, at this time, in the presence of Jesus
Christ, acquit, release, and discharge me from any further
care, concern, or regard for your souls ? Do you desire I
would never more speak unto you in his name?' Betty
frankly answered, 'Yes.' Mrs. Delamotte assented by her
silence. ' Then here,' said I, ' I take my leave of you, tid we
meet at the judgment-seat ! ' With these words I rendered
up my charge to God.
" Then said I, after leaving them, ' I have laboured in
vain ; I have spent my strength for nought : yet surely my
judgment is with the Lord, and my work with my God.'
Surely this is enough to wean and make me cease from man.
With Blendon I give up all expectation of gratitude upon
earth. Vanity of vanities, att is vanity; even friendship
itself !
" I rode on softly to Eltham, cast out by my dearest
friends. I pray God, it may not be laid to then, or to their
seducers', charge ! Pity and. grief for them was uppermost
in my heart ; and these were much relieved by the scripture
that first offered : ' And Paul went down, and fell on him,
and, embracing him, said, Trouble not yourselves ; for his life
is in him.' "
This is merely a specimen of the bitter fruits winch were

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 227
produced by the new doctrines which it was now attempted
to introduce.
The questions at issue between the Wesleys and the lead
ing men among the Moravians, at this time in London, were
not, as every one must perceive, matters of mere opinion,
concerning which good men might innocently differ, but
affected the very substance of practical religion. The bro
thers found it difficult to beheve that Molther and his friends
really did intend to depreciate the ordinances of God, and
persuade those who did not possess saving faith to a disuse
of them, as being injurious rather than beneficial ; and that
they in reabty meant to teach that bebevers may, or may not,
at their own option, wait upon God in the use of the means
which he has appointed. The thing seemed incredible.
Every precaution was therefore employed, to guard against
mistake. Mr. John Wesley, especially, conversed repeatedly
with Molther; took down his words in writing; then read
them to him, and laid them before him, to guard against all
possibihty of a misunderstanding in a subject so weighty.
Molther, however, steadily and unequivocally maintained the
principles which he had been understood to avow ; and the
melancholy effects of his teaching were manifest in the spirit
of unsanctified disputation, and the carelessness and levity
which prevaded among those of the young converts who
entertained his views. Mr. John Wesley, therefore, preached
a series of discourses on the means of grace, proving from the
Scriptures that they are ordinances of God's appointment,
which cannot be neglected without sin; and showing the
manner in which they ought to be used by all who desire to
please God, and to secure their own salvation. Finding that
all his efforts to estabhsh the truth were resisted by the oppo
site party, and that evd rather than spiritual benefit was
likely to ensue from his continued union with the society in
Fetter-lane, where he had been a private member rather than
a Minister, he attended a love-feast in that place on Sunday,
July 20th, 1740, and at the close of the service read a paper
declaratory of his conscientious dissent from the principles
which for about nine months had been there entertained
relative to the ordinances of God. He adds, " I then, with
out saying anything more, withdrew, as did eighteen or nine
teen of the society."
q 2

228 THE LIFE OF
There can be no doubt, that the withdrawal of the Wesleys,
and especially of John, from the society in Fetter-lane, was a
matter of satisfaction to Molther and his friends. They were
now at bberty to carry out their own plans without restraint.
Hitherto the society in general had professed to be in union
with the Church of England, and had gone as a body, accom
panied by the two Wesleys, to St. Paul's cathedral, to receive
the holy communion ; but from this time they assumed the
character of a distinct community, belonging, not to the
Church of England, but to that of the United Brethren.
The Wesleys, and those who adhered to them, resolved to
abide by their former principles ; and from this time the
parties were distinct.
Mr. Charles Wesley was not in London when this formal
separation from the society in Fetter-lane took place ; but he
had repeatedly declared that such an event was inevitable.
He was now in Bristol, labouring with his wonted zeal in
that city, and especiaUy among the Kingswood cottiers, whose
teachableness and piety afforded him the highest gratification,
and formed a perfect contrast to the coldness and self-
sufficiency of the disputers whom he had just left. About
five or six weeks before the secession he took an affectionate
leave of the prosperous society connected with the Foundery,
and set out for Bristol, catting at Oxford on his way. He
was accompanied by Thomas Maxfield, who seems to have
been his constant companion; and by one of his nephews,
whom he intended to apprentice in Bristol. On his way he
had a narrow escape from a highwayman, which he thus
describes : —
" We stopped half an hour at brother Hodges's ; lost our
way through Kensington ; baited an hour at Gerard's-cross.
Three miles short of Wycomb, several people met us, and
asked us if we had seen a highwayman, who had shot a man
on the road, not an hour ago. In a mde's riding we found
the poor man, weltering in his blood. The Minister of
Wycomb informed us, that he was a httle behind, and heard
the highwayman threaten to shoot him, U he did not dehver
his money that instant. He answered, ' You shall have aU
the money I have, but it is not much ; ' and the other, with
out any more words, shot him through the head. I could
not but observe the particular providence of God over us.

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 229
Had we not delayed in the mornmg, — had we not caUed on
Hodges, — had we not stopped at Gerard's-cross, — we had just
met the murderer.
" June 19th. Hearing he was apprehended at a farrier's,
(his horse having cast a shoe,) I went this morning to teU
him Christ died to save murderers ; but his heart was harder
than the nether millstone."
When travelling between Malmsbury and Bristol, he says,
" Such an unaccountable heaviness came over me on the
road, that I was forced to hght, and be down for a quarter
of an hour. I rose refreshed with the httle sleep, and rode
forward till we met a poor old man of eighty. I was enabled
to preach the Gospel to his heart. We left him looking up
to Jesus, and went on praising God." So intent was he upon
his Master's work and honour !
In the evening of the same day he arrived at Kingswood,
and preached in what he calls "the malt-room." He
exclaims, " O what simphcity is in this childlike people ! A
spirit of contrition and love ran through them. Here the
seed has fatten upon good ground.
" Sunday, June 22d. I went to learn Christ among our
cottiers, and drank into their spirit. We rejoiced for the
consolation. O that our London brethren would come to
school to Kingswood ! These are what they pretend to be.
God knows their poverty ; but they are rich, and dady enter
ing into rest, without being first brought into confusion.
They do not hold it necessary to deny the weak faith, in
order to get the strong. Their soul truly waiteth stdl upon
God, in the way of his ordinances. Ye many masters, come,
learn Christ of these outcasts ; for know, ' except ye be con
verted, and become as httle chddren, ye cannot enter into the
kingdom of heaven.'
" I met several of those whom I had baptized, and found
them grown in grace. Some thousands waited for me at
Rose-green; and surely the Lord passed by, and said to
some in then* blood, ' Live ! ' I concluded the day at the men's
love-feast. Peace, unity, and love are here. We did not
forget our poor distracted brethren.
" How ought I to rejoice at my debverance out of their
hands and spirit ! My soul is escaped, as a bird out of the
snare of the fowler. And did I not love the lambs of Christ,

230 THE LIFE OF
indeed the grievous wolves, I would see your face no more !
I am no longer a debtor of the Gospel to you. Me ye have
fairly discharged: but U you reject my testimony, others
receive it gladly, and say, ' Blessed be be that cometh in the
name of the Lord.' "
Whde preaching in the open air, and enjoying the commu
nion of saints with the codiers at Kingswood, not many of
whom were able to read, the learned Codegian was summoned
to the University of Oxford. There, he says, "I spent a
week to httle purpose, but that of obedience to man for the
Lord's sake. In the Had I read my two leetures on Psalm
cxxx., preaching repentance towards God, and faith in Jesus
Christ. But learned ' Gallio cared for none of these
things.' "
He returned, therefore, with great pleasure to Bristol and
Kingswood, where his word was attended by an especial
blessing, and the people received it with eagerness and joy.
" I dare not," says he, on his arrival, " depart from the work,
whde God so strengthens me therein. We walked over the
waste, to the school, singing and rejoicing. It was their
love-feast. Two hundred were assembled in the Spirit of
Jesus. Never have I seen and felt such a congregation
of faithful souls. I question whether Hernhuth can now
afford the hke."
One day, when he was preaching here, a man in the con
gregation, feeling the force of the word, cried out vehemently,
" What do you mean by looking at me ? and directing your
self to me ? and telhng me, I shad be damned ? " "I did
then," says the Preacher, "address myself to him; but he
hurried away with the utmost precipitation."
The conversion of the cottiers of Kingswood, from their
wicked and barbarous habits, to the enjoyment of spiritual
rehgion, and the practice of a pure morality, has often been
referred to, as an occasion of gratitude, and a specimen of
the general benefit which the nation has derived from the
labours of the Wesleys, and of their friend Mr. Whitefield.
This work, however, at the time, was not viewed with satis
faction in every quarter. Some of the men who ought the
most to have rejoiced in it, regarded it with aversion, and
threw ad the difficulties they could in the way of its progress.
The brothers pressed the people to attend the religious ser^

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 231
vices ofthe national Church, and set the example themselves.
The Clergy in Bristol at first complained of the increase of
their labour in the administration of the Lord's supper.
When they found that complaints addressed 'to the intruders
were of no avail, and that the inconvenience rather increased
than diminished, they entered into an agreement among
themselves to repel from the Lord's table, both the Wesleys
and the people whom they brought to church. After this,
the Methodists attended the pubhc service of the church;
but they were compelled to receive the Lord's supper in their
own separate places of worship, that they might not violate
the command of Christ. Charles declared that, under the
circumstances of the case, he should have felt himself justi
fied in administering it in the midst of the wood, and in the
open air, could he have obtained no better accommodation.
The fodowing are some of his notices on this painful sub
ject :—
" Our poor cottiers being repelled from the Lord's table by
most of the Bristol Ministers, I exhorted them, notwithstand
ing, to continue dady with one accord in the temple, where
the wicked administrator can neither spoil the prayers, nor
poison the sacrament.
" Sunday, July 27th. I heard a miserable sermon at Tem
ple church, recommending rehgion as the most likely way to
raise a fortune. After it, proclamation was made, that ad
should depart, who were not of the parish. Whde the shep
herd was driving away the lambs, I stayed, suspecting
nothing, till the clerk came to me, and said, ' Mr. Beecher
bids you go away; for he will not give you the sacrament.'
I went to the vestry door, and mddly desired Mr. Beecher to
admit me. He asked, 'Are you of this parish? ' I answered,
'Sir, you see I am a Clergyman.' Dropping his first pre
tence, he charged me with rebellion, in expounding the
Scripture without authority, and said, in express words, ' I
repel you from the sacrament.' I repbed, ' I cite you to
answer this before Jesus Christ, at the day of judgment.' This
enraged him above measure. He catted out, 'Here ! take
away this man ! ' The Constables were ordered to attend ; I
suppose lest the furious colhers should take the sacrament by
force. But I saved them the trouble of taking away ' this
man,' and quietly retired."

232 THE LIFE OF
Some of tbe civic authorities in Bristol were equally hostile
to the sett-denying men who were wearing out their hves in
disinterested efforts to raise the morals, as wed as save the
souls, of the common people. Two unhappy convicts, under
sentence of death, requested to have the counsel and prayers
of Mr. John Wesley before their execution, but were
peremptorily refused by Alderman Beecher. Catherine
Highfield, a servant-maid, who was connected with the
Methodists, was charged with robbing her master of three
hundred pounds. Mr. Charles Wesley says that Alderman
Day, and others, "threatened to put her in irons, if she
would not confess that she had given the money to my bro
ther. When no proof could be brought against her, they
were forced to discharge her: and soon after her master
found the money where he himseU had lodged it."
In the midst of his labours, and of the deep anxiety con
nected with them, Mr. Charles Wesley's health again faded
him. That he should have been able thus far to endure such
wasting tod and care was indeed surprising; but the
providence and grace of God are strikingly displayed in
this part of his personal history. On the 6th of August he
says,— "In great heaviness I spoke to the women bands, as
taking my farewell. We sang the hymn which begins, —
' While sickness shakes the house of clay,
And, sapp'd by pain's continued course,
My nature hastens to decay,
And waits the fever's friendly force.'
After speaking a few faint words to the brethren, I was
immediately taken with a shivering, and then the fever came.
The next morning I was bled, and carried by Mrs. Hooper to
her house. There I looked into the Bible, and met with,
' The Lord will strengthen him upon the bed of languishing ;
thou wilt make all his bed in his sickness.' My pain and
disease increased for ten days ; so that there was no hope of
my life : but then Jesus touched my hand, and rebuked the
fever, and it left me. I had no apprehension of death my
self. It was reported I was dead, and published in the
papers ; but God had not finished (O that he had effectually

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 233
begun !) his work in me : therefore he held my soul in life,
and made ad things work together for my recovery.
"Dr. Middleton, an utter stranger to me, God raised up,
and sent to my assistance. He refused taking any fees, and
told the 'Pothecary, he would pay for my physic, U I could
not. He attended me constantly, as the divine blessing did
his prescriptions ; so that in less than a fortnight the danger
was over.
" For the next fortnight I recovered slowly ; but had httle
use of my legs, and none of my head. One of our cottiers,
taken ill of the same fever, since me, has died in full triumph
of faith. When I was just able to stand, my brother came
from London. We rode out most days in Mr. Wane's (or
a hired) chariot, comparing our dangers, temptations, and
deliverances. " I found myself, after this gracious visitation, more desir
ous and able to pray; more afraid of sin; more earnestly
longing for debverance, and the fulness of Christian salva
tion. As soon as my bodily weakness would permit, I
returned to my old hours of retirement ; but with fear, and
earnest prayer that I might not rest in my own works or
endeavours. "Mr. Carey's Curate informed us, that Mr. Carey had
ordered him to repel my brother and me from the sacrament.
" I passed two or three days at Mr. Arthur's, in Kings-
wood; and by the blessing of God recovered the use of my
understanding, which was so clouded, that I could neither
read nor think."
The foUowing hymn was in att probabdity written for the
use of Dr. Middleton, towards whom Mr. Charles Wesley
cherished the strongest sentiments of esteem and gratitude,
in return for his kindness and professional skill. It was
pubhshed by the author a few years after this illness.
THE PHYSICIAN'S HYMN.
Physician, Friend of human kind,
Whose pitying love is pleased to find
A cure for every ill ;
By thee raised up, by thee bestow'd,
To do my fellow-creatures good,
I come to serve thy will.

234 THE LIFE OF
I come, not like the sordid herd,
Who, mad for honour or reward,
Abuse the healing art :
Nor thirst of praise, nor lust of gain,
But kind concern at human pain,
And love, constrain my heart.

On thee I fix my single eye,
Thee only seek to glorify,
And make thy goodness known ;
Resolved, if thou my labours bless,
To give thee back my whole success,
To praise my God alone.
The friendly properties that flow
Through nature's various works, I know
The Fountain whence they came,
And eveiy plant and every flower
Medicinal derives its power
From Jesu's balmy name.
Confiding in that name alone,
Jesus, I in thy work go on,
To tend thy sick and poor ;
Dispenser of thy med'cines I ;
But thou the blessing must supply,
But thou must give the cure.
For this I humbly wait on thee ;
The servant of thy servants see
Devoted to thy will,
Determined in thy steps to go,
And help the sickly sons of woe,
Who groan thy help to feel.
Afflicted by thy gracious hand,
They now may justly all demand
My instrumental care ;
Thy patients, Lord, still shall be mine ;
And to my weak attempts I join
My strong effectual prayer.
O while thou giv'st their bodies ease,
Convince them of their worst disease,
The sickness of the mind ;
And let them groan, by sin oppress' d,
Till, coming unto thee for rest,
Rest to their souls they find.

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 235
With these, and every sin-sick soul,
I come myself to be made whole,
And wait thy sovereign word :
Thou canst, I know, thou dost forgive ;
But let me without sinning hve,
To perfect love restored.
Myself, alas ! I cannot heal,
But thou shalt every seed expel
Of sin out of my heart ;
Thine utmost saving health display,
And purge my inbred sin away,
And make me as thou art.

Till then in thy bless'd hands I am,
And still in faith the grace I claim,
To all believers given :
Perfect the cure in me begun,
And when my work on earth is done,
Receive me up to heaven.
The personal history of Dr. Middleton was pecubar and
instructive. His morals were correct, his temper and habits
generous and benevolent, his uprightness undeniable ; but he
appears to have been in a great measure a stranger to Chris
tian piety till he was brought to the close of hfe. Having
attended many of the Methodists in Bristol and its vicinity,
he was a witness of their holy resignation in pain and sick
ness, and of their peace and hope in death. In the presence
of gamsayers and accusers, therefore, he was accustomed to
defend them ; and frequently said, " A people who live and
die so well must be good." From the poor of the society he
would accept no fee; but always requested an interest in
their prayers. When he had become a grey-headed man of
seventy years, and was induced through age and infirmity to
anticipate his removal into another world, he felt his need
of that inward witness of God's adopting love, the cheering
effects of which he had often seen in his Methodist patients.
In this manner the prayers of the people in his behalf were
answered by the God of ad grace. The man of science,
humanity, and virtue, saw that he was a mere sinner ; and in
the spirit of deep penitence and sett-abasement, he cried for
mercy through the sacrifice of Christ. After a long and
painful delay, he- received tbe gift of faith, and with it the

236 THE LIFE OF
salvation revealed in the Gospel. He was filled with peace,
and joy, and holy love ; manifested the gentleness and sweet
ness of a httle child ; declared with rapturous gratitude what
the Lord had done for his soul ; uttered earnest benedictions
upon ad around him ; and at length, futt of triumphant hope,
he yielded up his spirit into the hands of his merciful Saviour.
He died in the arms of his friend Dr. Eobertson,* on the
16th of December, 1760; and on the occasion of his death
Mr. Charles Wesley wrote a hymn of considerable length, full
of affection, and of admiration of the grace of God. He left
it among his inedited manuscripts. It is probable that Dr.
Middleton's attendance upon Mr. Charles Wesley, on the
occasion just described, led to this signal display of the divine
mercy. Under the care of this skilful Physician, Mr. Charles
Wesley just recovered his health in time to prevent a riot
among the cottiers of Kingswood, which, but for his interfer
ence, would in att probabibty have been fodowed by calami
tous consequences. " I was setting out," says he, " for the
Downs, when one asked me to ride out toward Mr. Willis's.
At the end of the town I was informed the cottiers were
risen. Above one thousand of them I met at Lawrence-hill.
They came about me, and saluted me very affectionately, not
having seen me since my Ulness. The occasion of their
rising, they told me, was the dearness of corn. I got to an
eminence, and began speaking to them. Many seemed
inchned to go back with me to the school; but the devd
stirred up his oldest servants, who violently rushed upon the
others, beating and tearing and driving them away from me.
I rode up to a ruffian, who was striking one of our cottiers,
and prayed him rather to strike me. He would not, he
said, for ad the world ; and was quite overcome. I turned
upon one who struck my horse, and he also sunk
into a lamb. Wherever I turned, Satan lost ground;
so that he was obliged to make one general assault, and
by the few violent cottiers forced on the quiet ones into
the town.
* This was, in all probability, the Dr. Robertson to whom Mr. John Wesley
addressed the Letter concerning Chevalier Ramsay's " Philosophical Principles
of Religion," which is inserted in the twelfth volume of his Works, third
edition.

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 237
" I seized on one of the tallest, and earnestly besought him
to Mow me : that he would, he said, att the world over.
About six more I pressed into Christ's service. We met
several parties, stopped, and exhorted them to join us. We
gleaned a few from every company, and grew as we marched
along, singing, to the school. From one till three we spent
in prayer, that evd might be prevented, and the bon chained.
Then news was brought us, that the colhers were returned in
peace. They had quietly walked into the city, without sticks,
or the least violence. A few of the better sort went to the
Mayor, and told then- grievance. Then they all returned as
they came, without noise or disturbance. Att who saw were
amazed; for the leopards were laid down. Nothing could
have more shown the change wrought in them than this
rising. "I found afterwards that att our cottiers, to a man, had
been forced into it. Having learned of Christ not to resist
evd, they went a mde with those that compelled them, rather
than free themselves by violence. One the rioters dragged
out of his sick-bed, and threw him into the fish-ponds. Near
twenty of Mr. Willis's men they got by threatening to fill up
their pits, and bury them alive, if they did not come up, and
bear them company." The next day he says, " I carried Mr.
Seward to our cottiers, before whom I set the things they
would have done, in the late rising, had not grace restrained
them. One poor man declared, when they forced him away,
he would much more willingly have gone to the gaUows."
So mighty was the change which divine truth and grace had
wrought in the spirit of these once fierce, ungovernable, and
wicked men ; and so substantial was the proof afforded to the
Wesleys, that they had not laboured in vain.
Hitherto Mr. Charles Wesley, as an itinerant Preacher,
had confined his labours mostly to London and Bristol, with
their respective neighbourhoods ; but he now resolved to pay
a visit to Wales, as his brother had done some time before.
A remarkable revival of rehgion was now begun in the
Principahty, chiefly through the efforts of Howell Harris, a
pious layman of great zeal, and of undaunted resolution.
He had entered himseU at tbe University of Oxford, but did
not remain there long enough to take his first degree, being
offended with the ungodliness which he witnessed among the

238 THE LIFE OF
members of that learned body. He returned home, and
opened a school ; hut having obtained peace with God, by
faith in the Lord Jesus, he became greatly concerned for his
fedow-countrymen, and began to preach in private houses,
and in the open air, as Vavosour Powell had done eighty or
ninety years before, and as the Wesleys and Mr. Whitefield
were then doing in England ; although, at first, he had no
acquaintance either with them or their proceedings. Not
withstanding his irregularity, he hved and died in commu
nion with the Church of England, to whose services he was
inviolably attached. His simple, energetic, and faithful
ministrations were highly successful in catting the pubhc
attention to religion, and in turning many to righteousness.
His theological views were Calvinistic ; but his charity was
expansive. He visited the Wesleys in London ; preached in
the Foundery ; attended various meetings in Fetter-lane, and
urged upon the people there a dibgent attendance upon the
ordinances of God, in opposition to the refinements which
Molther and his friends were attempting to introduce. The
Wesleys loved him sincerely, notwithstanding the difference
in their views of the knotty "five points." A few of the
Welsh Clergy, too, were at this time disposed to countenance
these extraordinary efforts for the revival of decayed religion.
They were friendly with Mr. Harris, whom they encouraged
in his labours of love ; and they cordiady welcomed the Wes
leys to their respective pulpits.
Mr. Charles Wesley landed at Cardiff on the evening of
Nov. 6th, with the voice of praise and thanksgiving. Mr.
Wells, the Clergyman, at whose invitation he had come, was
waiting to greet him on his arrival. He remained a fort
night in Wales, preaching with great enlargement of heart in
many of the churches, and taking sweet counsel with two or
three Clergymen of kindred spirit, especially Mr. Wells, Mr.
Thomas, and Mr. Hodges, the Minister of Wenvo. Finding
that Howed Harris's Calvinism had given offence at Cardiff,
Mr. Charles Wesley says, " God opened my mouth to declare
the truth of his everlasting love to aU mankind. At the
same time he enlarged my heart to its opposers. I took
occasion to speak of Howell Harris ; bore such a testimony
of him as he deserves ; and mildly upbraided them for their
ingratitude toward the greatest benefactor their country ever

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 239
had. We all expressed our love by joining in hearty prayer
for him."
On the same day he sent a messenger to Harris, with the
foflowing characteristic note ; finding that some of the advo
cates of absolute predestination were attempting to fill his
mind with unjust suspicion, and thus produce an abenation
of heart between him and the Wesleys : —
" My dearest Friend and Brother, — In the name of Jesus
Christ, I beseech you, U you have his glory and the good of
souls at heart, come immediately, and meet me here. I trust
we shall never be two, in time or eternity. O my brother,
I am grieved that Satan should get a moment's advantage
over us ; and I am ready to lay my neck under your feet for
Christ's sake. If your heart is as my heart, hasten, in the
name of our dear Lord, to " Your second self."
In a few days HoweU Harris arrived. "All misunder
standings vanished at sight of each other, and our hearts
were knit together as at the beginning. Alas, poor world,
poor Baptists ! We sang a hymn of triumph. God had
prepared his heart for this meeting. At the sacrament he
had found the spirit of martyrdom fatting upon 1dm; and
immediately I was brought to his remembrance. His heart
overflowed with love ; and he thought we were going hand in
hand to the stake."
A similar spirit actuated the pious Clergy, espedaOv Mr.
Hodges. "At parting," says Mr. Charles Wesley, he, "in
great simphcity, desired my prayers, and a kiss."
In other breasts, however, very different feelings prevailed.
Tbe players at Cardiff were deeply offended, that the people
went to the church in preference to the theatre ; and some
among the moral part of the community were at least equally
offended at the Preacher's strong statements concermng the
universal corruption of human nature, and the consequent
necessity of the new birth. Many bound themselves bv a
curse, during the last Sunday of his stay, that they would
hinder him from preaching. In this they were disappointed •
but many of them, during the sermon, rushed out of the
church together. Soon after, a Physician arose from his
seat, and walked out, with evident signs of disapprobation.
" I called after him in vain," says Charles ; and " then ear-

240 THE LIFE OF
nestly prayed for him, and the rest, the Spirit helping my
infirmity." This was a prelude to greater disturbance. " The Captain
giving me notice," says Mr. Charles Wesley, "that we
should sail the next day, I determined to spend the night in
taking leave. We supped at the friendly Mr. Wells's, and
then called at Captain Phittips's. Between ten and eleven,
just as I was going, Satan began to show his wrath. The
Physician who had gone out of church on Sunday, stirred up
by his companions, and unusually heated with wine, came,
and demanded satisfaction of me for catting him Pharisee.
I said, I was ready to acknowledge my mistake, U he would
assure me, he had gone out of church to visit his patients.
He repbed, he had gone out because he disliked my dis
course. ' Then, Sir,' said I, ' I cannot ask pardon for teUing
you the truth.' ' But you must for caUing me a Pharisee.'
I still insisted, 'You are a Pharisee, and cannot endure
sound doctrine. My commission is, to show you your sins ;
and I shall make no apology for so doing, to you, or any man
living. You are a damned sinner by nature, and a Pharisee,
like me ; and this testimony I should bear before rulers and
Kings. You are a rebel against God, and must bow your
stiff neck to Him, before you can be forgiven.' ' How do
you know my heart ? ' ' My heart showeth me the wicked
ness of the ungodly.' ' Sir, I am as good a Christian as
yourself.' 'You are no Christian at att, unless you have
received the Holy Ghost.' ' How do you prove that you
have the Holy Ghost ? ' 'By searching your heart, and
showing you that you are a Pharisee.' Here he lifted up his
cane, and struck me. Mrs. Phdlips intercepted and broke
the blow. Febx Farley tripped up his heels, and the com
pany rushed in between. My soul was immediately fiUed
with the calm, recollected boldness of faith. There was a
great outcry among the women. Several of them he struck
and hurt, and raged like one possessed, till the men forced
him out, and shut the door.
" Soon after it was broken open by a Justice, and the
Bailiff, or Head-Magistrate. The latter began expostulating
with me upon the affront offered the Doctor ; and said, as
it was a pubhc injury, I ought to make him public satisfac
tion. I answered, ' Mr. Baibff, I honour you for your office'

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 241
sake ; but was you yourseU, or His Majesty King George,
among my hearers, I should tell you both, that you are by
nature damned sinners. In the church, whde preaching, I
have no superior but God, and shall not ask man leave to
show him his sins. As a ruler, it is your duty to be a terror
to evd-doers, but a praise to them that do weU.' Upon my
thus speaking, he became exceeding civd ; assured me of his
good-will ; that he had come to prevent my being insulted ;
and none should touch a hair of my head.
" Whde we were talking, the Doctor made another attempt
to break in, and get at me ; but the two Justices and others,
with much trouble, at last got him out. They went ; and we
continued our triumph in the name of the Lord our God.
The shout of a King was among us. We sang on, uncon
cerned, though those sons of Bebal, the players, had beset
the house. They, were armed, and threatened to burn the
house. The ground of their quarrel with me is, that the
Gospel has starved them. We prayed and sang, with great
tranquittity, titt one in the morning. Then I lay down tdl
three ; rose again ; and was scarcely got into the room, when
they discovered a player just by me, who had stolen in unob
served. They seized him, and Felix Farley wrested the sword
from him. There was no need of drawing it ; for the point
and blade were stripped a hand-breadth of the scabbard.
" When the sword was brought in, the spirit of faith was
kindled at the sight of the danger. Great was our rejoicing
within, and the uproar of the players without, who strove to
force their way after then* companion. My female advisers
were by no means for my turning out, but deferring my
journey. I preferred Mr. Wells's advice, of going with
him through the midst of our enemies. I called in on the
poor creature they had secured. They talked of warrants,
prosecutions, &c. On sight of me, he cried, ' Indeed, Mr.
Wesley, I did not intend to do you any harm.' That, I
answered, was best known to God, and his own heart ; but
my principle was, to return good for evd; wherefore I
desired he might be released; assured bim of my good
wishes ; and with Mr. Wells walked peaceably to the water
side, no man forbidding me. Our friends stood on the shore,
whde we joined in hearty thanksgiving."
The vessel was unable to proceed for want of water; so
VOL. I. B

242 THE LIFE OF
between five and six in the morning Mr. Charles Wesley
returned to the house of Captain PhiUips, where he found
Howell Harris and the other friends still assembled. He
preached to them on the promise of sanctification in Ezek.
xxxvi. He then says, " I took leave of my dear Howed; and
with Mr. Weds waited upon the Bailiff; acknowledged his
last night's civilities ; and left him, as a trophy, the player's
sword. In pubhc prayer Mr. WeUs returned thanks to God
for our late debverance.
" At two I took my leave of the society, and preached the
pure Gospel from the woman of Canaan. A spirit of love
constrained me to beseech them with tears to receive Christ
Jesus. It ran through ad. Some of the greatest opposers
wept, especially a young lady, for whose entertainment the
players had acted me. She sang, and prayed, and trembled
exceedingly. The word was as a fire that melteth the rocks.
I saw why God had brought me back. Our parting was such
as it ought to be.
" About four Mr. Weds and others attended me to the
vessel. I laid me down, and slept, and took my rest ; for it
is thou, Lord, only, that makest me dwed in safety. By five
the next morning, Thursday, Nov. 20th, He who blessed my
going out blessed our coming in to Bristol." Here he
remained, preaching, and exercising the pastoral charge
over the societies, till the latter end of December, when
he resumed his labours in London.
It is a remarkable fact, that whde Mr. Charles Wesley was
incessantly employed in ministerial duties, preaching in the
open air, expounding the Scriptures in private circles, visiting
the sick, travetting from place to place, and encountering
opposition in all its forms of menace, calumny, and violence,
he was almost dady exercised in the composition of hymns.
His thoughts flowed in numbers; and his deep feelings of
joy, and confidence, and zeal, could find no adequate expres
sion but in poetry. His sermons appear to have been gene-
rady extempore. What he wrote was mostly in sacred verse.
His hymns were not the productions of a hvely imagination,
gazing upon external objects ; nor were they the fruits of hard
mental toil. They were the irrepressible effusions of his
heart, burning with love to God, reposing with absolute and
joyous confidence in tbe divine truth and mercy, yearning

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 243
with affection for the souls of redeemed men, and anticipating
the visions of future glory. Three volumes of hymns he and
his brother had already pubhshed ; and this year (1740) they
added a fourth, not at all inferior to its predecessors in poetic
merit, or Christian feeling. It bears the same title as the last
two volumes wbich they had sent forth ; and contains several
admirable translations from the German, which doubtless
came from the pen of John. The original hymns, among
which are some of the finest in the Enghsh language, display
a deep pathos, with ad the energy and daring of Charles's
genius. The following stanzas, which occur in a hymn
describing a storm at sea, exhibit the writer's mighty faith,
and power of expression. They were probably addressed to
Mr. Whitefield on his embarking a second time for America.
Headlong we cleave the yawning deep,
And back to highest heaven are borne,
Unmoved, though rapid whirlwinds sweep,
And all the watery world upturn.
Roar on, ye waves ! our souls defy
Your roaring to disturb our rest ;
In vain to' impair the calm ye try,
The calm in a believer's breast.
The volume comprises a fine hymn "for the Kingswood
cottiers;" another, for "the anniversary of one's conver
sion ; " and one on " walking over Smithfield." But the
most remarkable hymn in the volume is one entitled, " The
just shall Uve by faith;" which describes Mr. Charles
Wesley's rehgious history up to this period of Ids life. It is
an instructive record ; and is here given entire.
Come hither, all who serve the Lord,
Who fear and tremble at his word,
Hear me his loving-kindness tell ;
Hear what he for my soul hath done,
And look to find it in your own ;
Expect his promised love to feel.
Come hith«r, all ye slaves of sin,
Ye beasts without, and fiends within,
Glad tidings unto all I show ;
Jesus's grace for all is free ;
Jesus's grace hath found out me,
And now he offers it to you.
R 2

244 THE LIFE OF
Dead in the midst of life I was ;
Unconscious of my Eden's loss,
Long did I in the graves remain,
A fallen spirit, dark and void,
Unknowing, and unknown of God,
I felt not, for I hugg'd, my chain.
He call'd ; I answer'd to his call,
Confess'd my state, and mourn'd my fall,
And strove, and groan'd to be renew'd :
With gradual horror then I saw
The nature of the fiery law,
But knew not then a Saviour's blood.

For ten long legal years I lay
A helpless, though reluctant, prey
To pride, and lust, and earth, and hell :
Oft to repentance vain renew'd,
Self-confident for hours I stood,
And fell, and grieved, and rose, and fell.
I fasted, read, and work'd, and pray'd,
Call'd holy friendship to my aid,
And constant to the altar drew ;
' 'Tis here,' I cried, ' he must be found !
By vows and new engagements bound,
All his commands I now shall do.'

Soon as the trying hour return'd
I sunk before the foes I scorn'd,
My firm resolves did all expire :
Why hath the law of sin prevail'd ?
Why have the bonds of duty fail'd ?
Alas ! the tow hath touch'd the fire.

Hardly at last I all gave o'er,
I sought to free myself no more,
Too weak to burst the fowler's snare ;
Baffled by twice ten thousand foils,
I ceased to struggle in the toils,
And yielded to a just despair,
'Twas then my soul beheld from far
The glimmering of an orient star,
That pierced and cheer'd my nature's night ;
Sweetly it dawn'd, and promised day,
Sorrow and sin it chased away,
And open'd into glorious light.

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 245
With other eyes I now could see
The Father reconciled to me,
Jesus the Just had satisfied :
Jesus had made my sufferings his,
Jesus was now my righteousness ;
Jesus for me had lived and died.
From hence the Christian race I ran,
From hence the fight of faith began :
0 'tis a good but painful fight !
When heaviness o'erwhelms the soul,
When clouds and darkness round me roll,
And hide the Saviour from my sight.
Convinced my work was but begun,
How did I strive, and grieve, and groan,
Half- yielded, yet refused to yield !
Tempted to give my Saviour up,
Deny my Lord, abjure my hope,
And basely cast away my shield.
My enemies and friends were join'd,
God's children with the world's combined,
To shake my confidence in God :
Strongly they urged me to disclaim
My weaker title to the Lamb,
My interest in the' atoning blood.
So frail, impure, and weak, could I
Presume for me he deign'd to die,
For me so cold, so void of love ?
Jesu ! they bade me thee resign,
They would not have me call thee mine,
Till the whole power of faith I prove.*
What have I known since thee I knew !
What trials hast thou brought me through !
Hardly I yet can credit give :
Surely, my soul, 'tis all a dream ;
Saved as by fire (if saved) I seem,
Yet still the life of grace I live.
What have I felt while torn within,
Full of the energy of sin,
Horror to think, and death to tell !
The prince of darkness ruled his hour,
Suffer'd to show forth all his power,
And shake me o'er the mouth of hell.
* He here doubtless refers to the notion of Molther, that there is no true
faith where there is any doubt.

246 THE LIFE OF
But 0 ! his tyranny is o'er ! —
How shall my rescued soul adore
Thy strange, thy unexampled, grace !
A brand pluck'd from the fire I am !
0 Saviour, help me to proclaim,
Help me to show forth all thy praise !
Fain would I spread through earth abroad
The goodness of my loving God,
And teach the world thy grace to prove ;
Unutterably good thou art!
Read, Jesu, read my panting heart ;
Thou see'st it pants to break with love l
I only live to find thee there :
The mansion for thyself prepare,
In love anew my heart create :
The mighty change I long to feel :
For this my vehement soul stands still ;
Restless, resign'd, for this I wait.
I know my struggling nought avails,
My strength and foolish wisdom fails ;
Vain is my toil, and vain my rest :
Only before thy feet I lay,
The Potter thou, and I the clay ;
Thy will be done, thy will is best.
I need not urge my eager plea ;
The blood of sprinkling speaks for me ;
Jesus for me vouchsafes to' appear ;
For me before the throne He stands,
Points to his side, and lifts his hands,
And shows that I am graven there !
Suffice it, Lord, I now believe :
To thee my ransom'd soul I give ;
Hide it till all life's storms be o'er :
0 keep it safe against that day !
Thou ever liv'st for me to pray :
Thy prayer be heard, I ask no more,

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 247

CHAPTER VIII.
The difference of opinion between the Wesleys and the
Moravian Brethren who met in Fetter-lane, respecting the
ordinances of God, and which led to their separation, was
quickly succeeded by disputes at Kingswood on the subject
of predestination : one of the most perplexing questions,
viewed in all its bearings, that ever vexed the Christian
church. It was not to be expected that controversy on this
topic could be permanently avoided in the rehgious societies
which were now rising up in various directions. It had been
mooted in some of the meetings of the young converts in
London, when Mr. John Wesley was in Germany ; but
Charles opposed the Calvinian view with such firmness, as
prevented att further attempts at that time to unsettle the
minds of the people respecting the universality of God's love
to men. He was not equally successful in Kingswood, where
strenuous attempts were made, by a man whom the Wesleys
themselves had invested with influence, to leaven the
society with Calvin's bold and repulsive pecuharities.
As Mr. Whitefield was the first that carried the truth to
the Kingswood cottiers; so a school for the instruction of
then* children was first proposed in connexion with his pious
and disinterested labours there. He knelt down and prayed
upon the spot, commenced the fund by means of subscrip
tions and congregational collections ; and then, being on the
point of leaving England, he resigned the whole concern into
the hands of Mr. John Wesley, who took the entire responsi
bility upon himself. He completed the design under many
discouragements, and with a considerable sacrifice of his own
property ; upwards of thirty pounds of the sum which had
been contributed towards the budding having been stolen by
a young man, who confessed the fact when under sentence
of death for another felony. " You call Kingswood your own
house," said Dr. Church : " So I do," rejoined Mr. Wesley ;
" that is, the school-house there. For I bought the ground
where it stands, and paid for the building it, partly from

248 THE LIFE OF
the contribution of my friends ; one of whom contributed
fifty pounds ; partly from the income of my own Fellowship."
The school here intended was erected for the instruction of
the colliers' chddren, and of such adults as chose to attend
for the purpose of learning to read. The establishment
which has long been known as Kingswood School, where the
sons of Wesleyan Ministers are educated, was a distinct con
cern, and not budt tid several years afterwards.
When the school for the cottiers' children was opened, Mr.
Wesley secured the best teachers that he could obtain ; and
he also used the place for preaching, the administration of the
Lord's supper, and for society-meetings, as well as meetings
for prayer. Among other persons whom he engaged to assist
in the school was Mr. John Cennick, whom he also employed
in visiting the sick, and, in the absence of the brothers, hold
ing meetings for prayer and exhortation. Like Thomas
Maxfield in London, he also soon began to preach, and was
wed received by the congregations. Cennick was a native of
Reading; a man of sincere piety and zeal; of respectable
education ; and though not distinguished by extraordinary
power of understanding, was possessed of useful talents. He
visited the Wesleys in London in the year 1739 ; and having
then written several hymns, the effusions of his devout feel
ings, Charles Wesley, pleased with the spirit of the man,
corrected these compositions, and prepared them for pubhca
tion. Cennick was in want of some useful employ; and
hearing of the erection of the school at Kingswood, he
appbed to Mr. Wesley for the situation of master, and was
accepted. When he made the application, he confesses that
he was treated with great kindness. For some time things
went on with smoothness and comfort. He was respected
for his piety and usefulness; and the Wesleys especially
regarded him with affection and confidence. On the 27th of
July; 1740, Mr. Charles Wesley, preaching at Kingswood in
his warm and strong manner on the subject of the universal
redemption of mankind, declared to the people that John
Cennick, whom they all esteemed and loved, was of the same
mind with himself on this encouraging point of doctrine.
Cennick confirmed this statement, and recited a hymn of his
own composing in proof of his cordial belief of this animating
truth. " Never," says Mr. Charles Wesley, " did I find my

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 249
spirit more knit to him." Soon after, however, he began to
waver, then became a decided Calvinist, and contradicted
the tenets of the Wesleys in their own pulpit, so as to cause
great strife and contention among the people. Mr. Charles
Wesley remonstrated with him, and pledged himself to per-
serve an entire sdence on the controverted points, U Cennick
would do the same. To this proposal, which was certainly
a great concession, considering the relative situation of the
parties, Cennick would not accede. He attached so much
importance to his new opinions, that he would pubhcly teach
them at all hazards. The consequence was, what might be
expected, — heart-burnings and unhadowed disputation in the
society. On the 30th of November, says Mr. Charles Wesley, " I
prayed Christ, our Teacher, to enhghten the people and me ;
and began my discourse with fear and trembling. The Spirit
gave me utterance. I calmly warned them against apostasy,
and spake with great tenderness and caution. But who can
stand before envy, bigotry, and predestination ? The strong
ones were offended. The poison of Calvin has drunk up
their spirit of love. Ann Ayling and Ann Davis could not
refrain from railing. John Cennick never offered to stop
them. Alas ! we have set the wott to keep the sheep. God
gave me great moderation towards him, who for many
months has been undermining our doctrine and authority."
It is impossible to justify the conduct of Cennick in this
case. His right to change his opinions, and to declare and
defend his honest convictions, was indisputable ; but to oppose
the men to whom he had offered his services, and who had
generously treated him as a brother, in their own house, and
among their own people, attempting to abenate from them
then- spiritual chddren, was a course which Cennick himself,
under other circumstances, would have indignantly condemned.
Yet he wrote a letter to Mr. Whitefield in America, urging
him to return without delay, to assist in maintaining the
contest against the brothers, whose zeal in defending the
doctrine of God's universal love, and in opposing that of
absolute predestination, was ardent and uncompromising.
Having stirred up the people to rad against the Wesleys,
Cennick confesses that he was sdent when he ought to have
defended these his best friends. Matters at length came to a

250 THE LIFE OF
crisis. Cennick, and those who entertained his views, formed
themselves into a separate society, and held meetings apart
from their brethren; and were thus evidently making
arrangements for becoming a distinct people.
After various warnings and expostulations, and bearing for
some months with these mischievous irregularities, Mr. John
Wesley met ad the parties at the conclusion of a love-feast in
Bristol. Here he complained of the practices which had
been carried on, and produced a copy of the letter which
Cennick had addressed to Mr. Whitefield; and Cennick
accused the Wesleys of teaching Popery, because they
asserted general redemption, and opposed the Calvinian doc
trine of unconditional election to eternal bfe. Continued
forbearance, in the present state of things, Mr. Wesley
declared to be impossible; and catted upon the people to
make then" choice between the society which had existed from
the beginning, and that which had been formed out of it by
Cennick and his friends. Cennick, and about half of the
people present, withdrew. About fifty-two persons connected
themselves with him, and upwards of ninety remained under
the care of their former Pastors. From this time the Wesleyan
and the Calvinistic Methodists became two distinct bodies.
At this period Mr. Charles Wesley addressed the following
characteristic letter to his unfaithful friend. It is a fine
exhibition of the frankness and integrity which marked his
spirit through hfe.
" My dearest Brother, John Cennick, — In much love and
tenderness I speak. You came to Kingswood upon my
brother's sending for you. You served under him in the
Gospel as a son. I need not say how wed he loved you.
You used the authority he gave you to overthrow his doc
trine. You everywhere contradicted it. Whether true or
false, is not the question : but you ought first to have fairly
told him, ' I preach contrary to you. Are you witting, not
withstanding, that I should continue in your house gain
saying you ? If you are not, I have no place in these regions.
You have a right to this open dealing. I now give you fan
warning. ShaU I stay here opposing you, or shall I depart ? '
"My brother, have you dealt thus honestly and openly
with him ? No ; but you have stolen away the people's heart
from him. And when some of them basely treated their best

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 251
friend, God only excepted, how patiently did you take it !
When did you ever vindicate us, as we have you ? Why did
you not plainly tell them ? — ' You are eternally indebted to
these men. Think not that I will stay among you, to head a
party against my dearest friend — and brother, as he suffers
me to call him, having humbled himself for my sake, and
given me (no Bishop, Priest, or Deacon) the right hand of
fellowship. If I hear that one word more is spoken against
him, I wdl leave you that moment, and never see your face
more.' " This had been just and honest, and not more than we
have deserved at your hands. I say we; for God is my
witness how condescendingly loving I have been toward you.
Yet did you so forget yourself, as both openly and privately
to contradict my doctrine ; whde, in the mean time, I was as
a deaf man that heard not, neither answered a word, either
in private or pubhc.
" Ah, my brother ! I am distressed for you. I would —
but you witt not receive my saying. Therefore I can only
commit you to Him who hath commanded us to forgive one
another, even as God, for Christ's sake, hath forgiven us."
John Cennick renounced his connexion with the Wesleys,
because of their opposition to the pecubar tenets of Calvin
ism, and united himself to Mr. Whitefield; but he was not
long satisfied with this new relation. In about two or three
years he forsook Mr. Whitefield, and joined the Moravians ;
although some of them, to say the least, held doctrines far
more remote from Calvinism, than were those of John and
Charles Wesley. But consistency of principle was no charac
teristic of this good man ; for such he was, notwithstanding
his weaknesses. The evds resulting from his proceedings at
Kingswood were long felt and lamented. Nearly twenty
years after this separation, Mr. John Wesley says, " I visited
the classes at Kingswood. Here only there is no increase ;
and yet, where was there such a prospect till that weak man,
John Cennick, confounded the poor people with strange doc
trines? O what mischief may be done by one that means
wed ! We see no end of it to this day."
When Mr. Wesley perceived that the minds of several per
sons belonging to his societies in Bristol and the neighbour
hood were unsettled on the subject of predestination, he

252 THE LIFE OF
preached a sermon on the question ; and afterwards published
it, under the title of " Free Grace." The object of the dis
course is to prove that, as the saving grace of God is perfectly
free in all the persons to whom it is vouchsafed ; so it is also
free for every chdd of Adam, the Lord Jesus having given
himseU a ransom for aU. This was the third sermon that he
had ever pubhshed. The first was that on "The Trouble
and Rest of Good Men," which he left as a sort of parting
memorial when he went to Georgia ; the second was that on
" Salvation by Faith," which he committed to the press soon
after he had beheved with the heart unto righteousness.
The sermon on " Free Grace " is the most powerful and
empassioned of all his compositions. The reason is obvious.
That Almighty God, by a sovereign act of his witt, without
any respect to the conduct of his creatures, should absolutely,
and from everlasting, have appointed some men, personally
considered, to eternal bfe, and others to eternal death ; — that
He should then declare, in every form of expression, that He
gave his Son to die for the redemption of every one of them,
that his mercies are over all his works, and with Him is no
respect of persons ; — that He should command his Ministers
to offer his mercy indiscriminately to all ; — that He should,
in the most impressive manner, invite all to come to Him for
salvation, . and expostulate with the utmost tenderness with
those who refuse comphance with his witt ; — that He should
set hfe and death before them, and bid them choose hfe that
they may Uve ; — that He should patiently bear with them,
and even swear by himseU that He has no pleasure in then'
destruction, and would have them ad to be saved, and come
to the knowledge of the truth; — that He should, at last,
condemn the impenitent and unbelieving for their disobe
dience to his gracious cads, earnestly and often repeated, and
thus charge their misery upon themselves; — and that they
should be " speechless " under his sentence of condemnation,
thus confessing that they were the authors of their own rum ;
— appeared to Mr. Wesley, of aU incredible things, the most
incredible, and the foulest aspersion upon the attributes of
God that was ever invented by perverted intellect. Under
this impression he wrote ; every view of the subject serving
to heighten his astonishment, and excite his feehngs. Dr.
Southey has given a large extract from this sermon; and

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 253
when the late Earl of Liverpool read it in the Doctor's work,
he declared that, in his judgment, it was the most eloquent
passage he had ever met with in any writer, either ancient or
modern. By some men Mr. Wesley has been severely cen
sured, for the very strong and animated manner in which he
wrote on the awful subject of predestination. This was to be
expected. When irresistible argument is proposed with all
the advantages of appropriate expression and dlustration, it is
doubly painful to the men whose favourite opinions are over
thrown. That the force of Mr. Wesley's reasoning has been
felt, is evident from the fact, that, since the pubhcation of his
sermon, few writers have attempted to refute his argumenta
tion, but many have endeavoured to evade it, by changing
and modifying the principles which he assatted.
To this discourse Mr. Charles Wesley affixed a hymn of
thirty-six stanzas, which he poured forth in the. fulness of
his heart in praise of God's universal love to man. The
following is a specimen : —
Stir up thy strength, and help us, Lord,
The Preachers multiply ;
Send forth thy light, and give the word,
And let the shadows fly.
O if thy Spirit send forth me,
The meanest of the throng,
I'll sing thy grace divinely free,
And teach mankind the song.
Grace will I sing, through Jesu's name,
On all mankind bestow'd ;
The everlasting truth proclaim,
And seal that truth with blood.
Come, then, thou all-embracing Love,
Our frozen bosoms warm ;
Dilating fire, within us move,
With truth and meekness arm.
Let us triumphantly ride on,
And more than conquerors prove,
With meekness bear the' opposers down,
And bind with cords of love !
No one was more deeply offended with the sermon on
" Free Grace " than Mr. Whitefield, who was then in America,
and had become a decided convert to Calvin's theological views.

254 THE LIFE or
One or more copies were sent over to America ; and at the
Orphan-House in Georgia, Mr. Whitefield wrote an answer to
it, which he pubhshed under the title of " A Letter to the
Rev. John Wesley." This pamphlet was manifestly written
under the influence of conflicting feehngs, and is a remark
able example of bngering affection mixed witb unkindness.
The author often introduces the name of his opponent, and
in almost every instance calls him " dear Mr. Wesley ;" yet
he pubhshes the substance of private and confidential letters,
which had nothing to do with the questions at issue, and the
pubhcation of which he knew would wound Mr. Wesley in the
tenderest part. The committing of these documents to the
press could have no object, but that of reflecting discredit
upon Mr. Wesley's judgment; and their exposure to the
pubhc, without the writer's leave, was a violation of Christian
honour. Mr. Whitefield did not at first receive the creed
of Calvin as it has been softened by modern metaphysicians.
He avowed the doctrine of limited redemption ; and contended
for an absolute decree of reprobation, as well as for a decree
of election. Yet in doing this it is undeniable that his pious
and compassionate heart remonstrated against his opinions.
It is easy to perceive, that when traversing the regions of
Calvinian reprobation, he walked with
" uneasy steps
Over the burning marie ; "
and was anxious to place his foot upon ground less painful to
the tread ; for he passes over some of Mr. Wesley's principal
arguments in entire sdence. One of his favourite authors,
at this period, was Dr. John Edwards, of Cambridge : an
able and learned man, but a sour and repulsive theologue of
the true Genevan school.
In the composition of this pamphlet Mr. Whitefield was
assisted by some American Ministers ; yet neither by fairness,
nor logical acumen, did it gain much credit for any of the
parties who were concerned in it. Mr. Whitefield was
unrivatted in oratory ; but in dialectics, though not deficient
in confidence, he was feeble, and easily worsted by an opponent
of ordinary skill. Some singular instances of tbe want of dis
crimination, and of correct theological knowledge, occur in
this pamphlet. One specimen may be given. The writer

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 2'0ii
identifies the doctrine of general redemption, as held by Mr.
Wesley and others who were hke-minded with him, with the
tenets of those who deny redemption altogether, and who
even repudiate the holy Scriptures. Addressing Mr. Wesley,
he says, " Infidels of att kinds are on your side of the ques
tion. Deists, Arians, Socinians arraign God's sovereignty,
and stand up for universal redemption." It is painful to see
a man of undoubted piety, who was designed in the arrange
ments of divine Providence for extensive and permanent good
to the world, thus confounding things that are essentiady
different, and exposing himself to ridicule by engaging in a
service for which he was utterly unqualified. He ought to
have known, not only that Socinians deny att proper redemp
tion, but that, with scarcely any exception, Deists and Soci
nians are phdosophical Necessitarians, and therefore fatabsts,
like himself.
Having finished his answer to Mr. Wesley's sermon, and
committed it to the press, both in Charlestown and Boston,
Mr. Whitefield embarked a second time for England, intend
ing to raise fresh supphes in behalf of the Orphan-House.
During his voyage he wrote a letter to Ids friend Mr. Charles
Wesley, dated Feb. 1st, 1741, in which he says, " My dear,
dear brethren, why did you throw out the bone of conten
tion? Why did you print that sermon against predestina
tion ? Why did you in particular, my dear brother Charles,
affix your hymn, and join in putting out your late hymn-
book ? How can you say, you wid not dispute with me
about election, and yet print such hymns, and your brother
send his sermon over, against election, to Mr. Garden and
others, in America ? Do not you think, my dear brethren, I
must be as much concerned for truth, or what I think truth,
as you ? God is my Judge, I always was, and hope I always
shall be, desirous that you may be preferred before me. But I
must preach the Gospel of Christ ; and that I cannot now do
without speaking of election." In relation to his answer, he
adds, " If it occasion a strangeness between us, it shall not
be my fault. There is nothing in my answer exciting to it
that I know of. O my dear brethren, my heart almost bleeds
within me ! Methinks I could be witting to tarry here on the
waters for ever, rather than come to England to oppose you."
On his arrival in London, in the month of March, he sub-

256 THE LIFE OF
mitted the tract which he had written against the sermon on
free grace to the inspection of his friend, Mr. Charles Wes
ley, who returned it to the author indorsed witb these signi
ficant words : " Put up again thy sword into its place."
In consequence of this advice, the pubhcation of the pamphlet
was for a whde suspended ; but the writer, deeply impressed
with the truth and importance of the theological principles
which it was designed to defend, at length resolved to commit
it to the press. He requested James Hutton to print and
sed it ; but James had now attached himseU to the Mora
vian body, who held the doctrine of general redemption as
tenaciously as the Wesleys themselves : hence he refused to
connect his name with a tract in which that tenet was
assaded. Mr. Whitefield was therefore compeUed to seek ano
ther pubbsher. This was an unimportant repulse ; yet he felt
it somewhat painfully ; for he knew that the sale of his Journal
had put some hundreds of pounds in Hutton's pocket.
Mr. Whitefield's pecuniary embarrassments, arising from
the outlay of money upon the Orphan-House in Georgia, at
this time distressed him exceedingly; and Mr. Wdliam
Seward, of Bengeworth, on whose aid his chief rehance had
been placed in this emergency, was dead ; so that all hope
from that quarter was cut off. But his greatest grief arose
from the loss of his friends. His defence of absolute repro
bation gave great offence to many ; and the betrayal of the
secrets confided to him by his friend Mr. John Wesley was
regarded as an act of flagrant injustice. Several of the people
who had formerly run with the greatest eagerness to hear him,
now shunned his ministry. When he resumed his preaching
under one of the trees in Moorfields he witnessed a sad fatting
off in his congregations. At first he had not so many hun
dreds to hear him as on former occasions he had thousands.
On the 28th of March Mr. Wesley says, " Having heard
much of Mr. Whitefield's unkind behaviour since his return
from Georgia, I went to him, to hear him speak for himself,
that I might know how to judge. I much approved of his
plainness of speech. He told me, he and I preached two
different Gospels ; and therefore he not only would not join
with, or give me the right-hand of fedowship, but was
resolved pubhcly to preach against me and my brother,
wherever he preached at aU. Mr. Hall, who went with me,

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 257
put him in mind of the promise he had made but a few days
before, that, whatever his private opinion was, he would never
pubhcly preach against us. He said, that promise was only
an effect of human weakness, and he was now of another
mind." Accordingly he did preach against the Wesleys by
name, both in Moorfields, and in all other pubhc places. So
earnest was he in enforcing the peculiarities of the creed
which he had now adopted, that when he was invited to
occupy the pulpit of his friends in the Foundery, before some
thousands of people, and whde Mr. Charles Wesley was sit
ting by him, " he preached the absolute decrees in the most
peremptory and offensive manner."*
Under the influence of irritated feehngs, occasioned by
disappointment and vexation, Mr. Whitefield addressed a
private letter of reproof and admonition to Mr. John
Wesley. He complained that his designs with respect to the
school for the colliers' chUdren at Kingswood had not been
fully accompttshed; and that the room where the brothers
preached in Bristol was too richly ornamented. To the first
of these charges Mr. Wesley says, " One master and one
mistress have been in the house ever since it was capable of
receiving them. A second master has been placed there
some months since ; and I have long been seeking for two
proper mistresses ; so that as much has been done, as matters
stand, if not more, than I can answer to God or man.
" Hitherto then there is no ground for the heavy charge of
perverting your design for the poor colliers. Two years since
your design was to budd them a school, that their chddren
also might be taught to fear the Lord. To this end you col
lected some money, more than once. How much I cannot
say, till I have my papers. But this I know, it was not near
one hatt of what bas been expended on the work. The design
you then recommended to me ; and I pursued it with aU my
might, through such a train of difficulties as, I will be bold to
say, you have not met with in your bfe. For many months I
codected money wherever I was ; and began budding, though I
had not then a quarter of the money requisite to finish. How
ever, taking all the debt upon mysett, the creditors were witt
ing to stay : and then it was that I took possession of it in
" Letter to the Rev. Thomas Maxfield, by John Wesley, p. 8. London, 1778.
VOL. I. S

258 THE LIFE OF
my own name ; that is, when the foundation was laid : and I
immediately made my will, fixing my brother and you to
succeed me therein."
On the other subject of complaint, Mr. Wesley remarks,
" The society room at Bristol, you say, is adorned. How ?
Why, with a piece of green cloth nailed to the desk; two
sconces for eight candles each in the middle; and — nay, I
know no more. Now which of these can be spared, I know
not ; nor would I desire either more adorning or less."
In reference to Mr. Whitefield's answer to the sermon on
"Free Grace," Mr. Wesley says, "If you had disliked my
sermon, you might have printed another on the same text,
and have answered my proofs without mentioning my name.
This had been fair and friendly.
" You rank ad the maintainers of universal redemption
with Socinians themselves. Alas ! my brother, do you not
know even this, that the Socinians adow no redemption at
ad ? that Socinus himself speaks thus : Tota redemptio nostra
per Christum metaphora? and says expressly, Christ did not
die as a ransom for any, but only as an example for all man
kind ? How easy were it for me to hit many other palpable
blots, in that which you call an answer to my sermon ; and
how above measure contemptible would you then appear to
all impartial men, either of sense or learning ! But I spare
you. Mine hand shall not be upon you. The Lord be
Judge between me and thee ! The general tenor both of my
pubhc and private exhortations, when I touch thereon at all,
— as even my enemies know, if they would testify, — is,
' Spare the young man, even Absalom, for my sake.' "
On the 4th of Aprd these eminent men had another per
sonal interview. Mr. Wesley says, " I beheved both love and
justice required that I should speak my sentiments freely to
Mr. Whitefield, concerning the 'Letter' he had pubhshed,
said to be an answer to my sermon on ' Free Grace.' The
sum of what I observed to him was this : 1. That it was
imprudent to pubhsh it at att, as being only the putting of
weapons into their hands, who loved neither the one nor the
other. 2. That U he was constrained to bear his testimony
(as he termed it) against the error I was in, he might have
done it by pubhshing a treatise on this head, without ever
caUing my name in question. 3. That what he had pub-

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 259
hshed was a mere burlesque upon an answer, leaving four of
my eight arguments untouched, and handling the other four
in so gentle a manner, as if he was afraid they would burn
his fingers. However, that, 4. He had said enough of what
was whoUy foreign to tbe question, to make an open (and
probably irreparable) breach between him and me : seeing
' for a treacherous wound, and for the bewraying of secrets,
every friend will depart.' "
Up to this period the Wesleys and Mr. Whitefield were as
" a threefold cord which is not easdy broken ; " but from
this time, though their hearts still clave to each other, and
they freely forgave each other the offences that had been
given, their labours were no longer united. The separation
took place, not with the free consent of the brothers ; but
through the importunity of Mr. Whitefield's friends, and in
consequence of the manner in which he was resolved to incul
cate his pecubar opinions. This Mr. Wesley positively
declares ; and his testimony was never contradicted by any
competent authority. "In March, 1741," says he, "Mr.
Whitefield, being returned to England, entirely separated
from Mr. Wesley and his friends, because he did not hold the
decrees. Here was the first breach, which warm men per
suaded Mr. Whitefield to make, merely for a difference of
opinion. Those, indeed, who beheved universal redemption
had no desire at att to separate ; but those who held parti
cular redemption would not hear of any accommodation,
being determined to have no fedowship with men that ' were
in so dangerous errors.' So there were now two sorts of
Methodists, so called; those for particular, and those for
general, redemption." *
He adds, on another occasion, " Did not Mr. Whitefield
proclaim, upon the house-top, the difference between us and
him ? And yet it was not merely the difference of doctrine
that caused the division. It was rather the manner wherein
he maintained his doctrine, and treated us, in every place.
Otherwise difference of doctrine would not have created any
difference of affection ; but he might lovingly have held par
ticular redemption, and we general, to our hves' end." f
What, then, is to be thought of the following statement,
• Works, vol. viii., p. 349. t Letter to Maxfield, p. 9,
s 2

260 THE LIFE OF
which is made by the anonymous writer of tbe Countess of
Huntingdon's "LUe and Times?"— "Mr. Charles Wesley,
who was more kind and generous, less positive and hostile to
Calvinism, than his brother, wept and prayed that the breach
might be prevented ; but John Wesley seems to have parted
with his old companion with great coolness. Mr. Whitefield
is said to have told him, 'You and I preach a different
Gospel : ' then they turned one to the right hand, and the
other to the left. Mr. Whitefield was only once allowed to
preach in the Foundery; and 'at Bristol' (he says) 'I was
forbidden to preach in the house I had founded.' " *
The reflections which are here cast upon Mr. John Wesley
are notoriously unjust. That 'Mr. Whitefield, at this time,
" once preached in the Foundery, and no more," he has him
self stated ; that be was " only once allowed to preach" there,
is the unauthorized assertion of Lady Huntingdon's biogra
pher. By whom was he, at this or at any other time,
"forbidden to preach," either in " the Foundery," or in the
"house at Bristol?" Not by Mr. Charles Wesley; for Mr.
Whitefield himself says, " It would have melted any heart, to
have heard Mr. Charles Wesley and me weeping, after prayer,
that, if possible, the breach might be prevented." Nor was
he " forbidden" by Mr. John Wesley; who avers that neither
he nor his friends who held general redemption had any
"desire at att to separate." Mr. Whitefield never charged
either of the brothers with anything of the kind ; although he
was accustomed to preach against them by name in Moor
fields, and had vehemently opposed them in their own pulpit
at the Foundery. He was grieved and chafed in his spirit, as
might be supposed, considering tbe difficulties by which he
was beset; yet he states the case in a manner that was
worthy of his pure and elevated character, when time had
calmed his irritated feehngs. Having described the loss of
his congregation at Moorfields, he says, " A bice scene opened
at Bristol, where I was denied preaching in the house I had
founded. Busy-bodies, on both sides, blew up the coals. A
breach ensued. But as both sides differed in judgment, and
not in affection, and aimed at the glory of our common
Lord; though we hearkened too much to tale-bearers on both
* Vol. i., pp. 197, 198.

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 261
sides, we were kept from anathematizing each other, and
went on in our usual way ; being agreed in one point, endea
vouring to convert souls to the ever-blessed Mediator."
It is freely conceded that Mr. Charles Wesley was
"kind;" but at no period of his hfe was he more distin
guished by this Christian grace than was his brother. He
was also " generous," in a high degree ; and yet he did not
exercise that virtue in so great perfection, as did his brother
John. Charles could readdy forgive; but when once his
friends had betrayed the trust which he reposed in them, he
would rarely receive them a second time to his confidence.
Whereas John, through the whole of his pubhc hfe, was
known to' carry his " generosity" thus far, for which he was
often rebuked by his more cautious brother. That Charles
" was less positive and hostile to Calvinism than his brother,"
is an affirmation which no one would make, who knows the
facts of the case, and respects his own reputation. No man
ever hved who had a more deep and solemn conviction than
he, that the peculiarities of what is catted Calvinism are
unscriptural, of dangerous tendency to the souls of men, and
are only neutralized in their effects by the admixture of
saving truth with which they are generady proposed. He
preached against absolute predestination, and in defence of
God's universal love, much oftener, and with far greater
warmth, than his brother, and expressed himseU in language
much stronger than John ever employed in reference to this
subject. He loved Mr. Whitefield with an ardour that
nothing could quench ; but what he thought of Mr. White-
field's creed may be readdy perceived from the foUowing
lines, which he wrote in a letter to a friend, not in the heat of
controversy, but two years after the separation had taken
place : — Whitefield begins his course, and rises fair,
And shoots and glitters like a blazing star.
He lets his light on all impartial shine,
And strenuously asserts the birth divine,
While thousands listen to the' alarming song,
And catch conviction darted from his tongue.
Parties and sects their ancient feuds forget,
And fall and tremble at the Preacher's feet ;
With horror in the wise inquiry join,
" What must we do to' escape the wrath divine ? "

262 THE LIFE OF
Meek, patient, humble, wise above his years,
Unbribed by pleasures, and unmoved by fears,
From strength to strength the young apostle goes,
Pours like a torrent, and the land o'erflows ;
To distant climes his healing doctrine brings,
And joins the morning's with the eagle's wings ;
Resistless wins his way with rapid zeal,
Turns the world upside down, and shakes the gates of hell.
O had he kept the post by Heaven assign'd,
Sent to invite and waken all mankind !
O had he 'scaped that plague, that deadly draught,
Which rigid Calvin from old Dominic caught !
Unless to heathen Zeno we ascribe
What Mahomet taught his wild elected tribe.
Shall Whitefield too mis-spend his noble might,
To wash the Ethiop Reprobation white ?
Shall Whitefield too to prop the doctrine try,
The hellish, blasphemous, exploded lie,
The " horrible decree," the foulest tale,
The deadliest that was ever hatch'd in hell !
And shall I spare the doctrine ? spare the fiend ?
The' old Fatalist, the Murderer of my friend ?
No : while the breath of God these limbs sustains,
Or flows one drop of blood within these veins,
War, endless war, with Satan's scheme I make,
Full vengeance on the hellish doctrine take,
Its sworn eternal foe for my own Whitefield's sake !
A conviction and feelings equally deep and strong Mr.
Charles Wesley mamfested in his " Hymns on God's Ever
lasting Love," which he published during the year 1741, and
which were afterwards enlarged, and often reprinted. Several
of them are eminently beautUul, and breathe a spirit of
enbghtened and fervent piety : a considerable proportion of
them, therefore, were inserted in the CoUection which is in
general use in the Wesleyan congregations. They were pub
hshed not long after the sermon on " Free Grace," the lead
ing principles of which they embody; and at the time of
their appearance they could scarcely be less powerful in their
influence upon the pubhc mind than was that very impas
sioned and argumentative discourse. One specimen may be
¦> given. It is entitled, "The Cry of a Reprobate;" not of
one who was from eternity an absolute outcast from the
divine mercy ; but one who had been redeemed by the blood
of the Saviour, and in opposition to repeated warnings, and
the gracious strivings of the Holy Spirit, had spent his day of

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 263
probation in wilful impenitence, unbehef, and rebellion
against Christ. Whde he sinks into perdition, therefore, he
confesses that the justice, faithfulness, and compassion of
God are unimpeachable. The composition is a striking
example of the writer's energy and spirit.
Go, wretched soul, to meet thy doom ;
Thou neither canst escape nor fly ;
The day, the fatal day, is come,
And thou with all thy hopes must die.
The dire occasion of my fall
Is present to my closest view ;
Shorn of my strength, I give up all,
And hid the world of grace adieu !
The Philistines at last have found
The way to' afflict their baffled foe ;
By my own sin betray'd and bound,
A sheep I to the slaughter go.
I saw my death with stony eye,
While I the way of life could find,
But would not then the ruin fly,
And now my harden'd heart is blind.
I cannot from destruction turn,
Nor wish it might from me depart ;
Down the swift stream of nature borne,
I sin with all my wretchless heart.
My greedy soul knows no remorse,
While conscience sear'd no longer cries,
Impetuous as the headlong horse
Rushes into the fight, and dies.
I hasten where the deepest hell
Is moved to meet me from beneath,
Where damn'd apostate spirits yell,
And gnaw their tongues, and gnash their teeth.
Tophet is for the King prepared,
But I must have the hottest place :
I claim it as my just reward,
For such an endless waste of grace.
Dives, and I, and Judas there,
With galling chains of darkness bound,
Shall howl in blasphemous despair,
And fiends return the doleful sound.

264 THE LIFE OF
A real fiery sulph'rous hell
Shall prey upon our outward frame ;
But sorer pangs the soul shall feel,
Tormented in a fiercer flame.
Tlie dreadful sin-consuming fire
God shall into our spirits breathe,
A brimstone-stream of vengeful ire,
And slay them with a living death.
Conscience, the worm that never dies,
Shall gnaw and tear us day and night,
For ever banish' d from the skies,
And cast out of the Saviour's sight.
Back to the presence of the Lord,
O'er the vast gulf we cannot pass ;
We cannot, cannot be restored
To see the glories of his face.
Horror of horrors ! hell of hell !
This makes the cup of wrath run o'er,
Far from my Lord with fiends to dwell,
And never, never see him more !
O Death ! this is thy sting ! 0 Grave »
Of souls, this is thy victory !
The Saviour can no longer save ;
A gulf is fix'd 'twixt Him and me.
No ray of light, no gleam of hope,
The dismal regions can allow ;
'Tis here I must my eyes lift up :
The pains of hell surround me now !
Hopeless my damn'd estate I mourn,
God's wrath is dropp'd into my soul ;
His fiery wrath in me shall burn
Long as eternal ages roll.
Hear, sinners ! hear a human fiend,
And shudder at my horrid tale,
Consign'd to woes that never end,
Before my time I weep and wail.
As Dives would his brethren warn,
Lest they sliould share his dreadful doom
" Sinners," I cry, " to Jesus turn,
Nor to my place of torment come !

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 265
" Hear an incarnate devil preach,
Nor throw, like me, your souls away,
While heavenly bliss is in your reach,
And God prolongs your gracious day.
" Whom I reject, do you receive,
The Saviour of mankind embrace ;
He tasted death for all ; believe,
Believe, and ye are saved by grace.
" Ye are, and I was once, forgiven ;
Jesus's doom did mine repeal ;
I might with you have come to heaven,
Saved by the grace from which I fell.
" A ransom for my soul was paid ;
For mine, and every soul of man,
The Lamb a full atonement made,
The Lamb for me and Judas slain.
" Before I at his bar appear,
Thence into outer darkness thrust,
The Judge of all the earth I clear,
Jesus, the merciful, the just.
" By my own hands, not his, I fall,
The hellish doctrine I disprove ;
Sinners, his grace is free for all ;
Though I am damn'd, yet God is love

i "

The reader may now judge whether the comparison
between Mr. John and Charles Wesley, to which reference
has just been made, is or is not founded in truth. The fact
is, Lady Huntingdon's biographer is a decided admirer of
Calvin's theological system, of which Mr. John Wesley was,
without exception, the most successful opponent that ever
hved ; and hence the unwittingness to do justice to his excel
lences. Even Charles's character must be misrepresented,
to dishonour John. It is high time that, among ad Chris
tian men, such a mode of writing history was abandoned for
ever. It is not true that Mr. Charles Wesley was either
" more kind and generous," or " less positive and hostile " to
Calvinism, than his brother. In generosity he exceded most
men, yet fell short of John; but in hostdity to Calvinism
he far surpassed him.
" Anger resteth in the bosom of fools ; " but it found no
permanent residence in the heart of George Whitefield, and

266 THE LIFE OF
of his brethren John and Charles Wesley. The effervescence
of feebng occasioned by the first publication of their respect
ive pamphlets at length subsided, and they wisely " agreed to
differ." Mr. Whitefield united with John Cennick in the
erection of another school in Kingswood, where they could
teach their favourite tenets without restraint. In London
his friends also rallied round him; and, having obtained the
loan of a piece of ground near the Foundery, he employed a
carpenter to raise a temporary budding, which they called a
"tabernacle," to shelter him and his bearers during his stay
in England. Two years before he had declared himself
strongly at Fetter-lane against lay-preaching ; but now his
views were changed, and feeling his need of help, he caUed to
Ids aid the unordained brethren, Cennick, Harris, Seagrave,
Humphries, and others. In the low and slender " taber
nacle " these excedent men preached " electing love," and the
Wesleys, with their assistants, in the Foundery, "universal
redemption," to tlieir hearts' content. Yet, whde they gave a
due prominence to their peculiarities of opinion, they were att
mindful of the great end of preaching : the turning of men
to righteousness. They all insisted upon the gudt and cor
ruption of mankind, and the consequent necessity of justifica
tion and the new birth. Equady faithful were they all in
maintaining, that there is no justification, but through faith
in the blood of Jesus ; and no holiness, but that which
results from the Holy Spirit's influence. " All was wonder
fully overruled for good," says Mr. Whitefield, " and for the
furtherance of the Gospel. A fresh awakening immediately
began. The congregations grew exceeding large."
Towards the close of the fodowing year Mr. Whitefield
wrote to Mr. John Wesley to this effect : — " I long to hear
from you; and write this hoping to have an answer. I
rejoice to hear the Lord blesses your labours. May you be
blessed in bringing souls to Christ more and more ! I beheve
we shall go on best when we only preach the simple Gospel,
and do not interfere with each other's plan. Our Lord
exceedingly blesses us at the Tabernacle. I doubt not but
he deals in the same bountiful manner with you. I was at
your letter-day on Monday. Brother Charles has been
pleased to come and see me twice. Behold what a happy
thing it is for brethren to dwell together in unity ! That the

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 267
whole Christian world may all become of one heart and one
mind ; and that we, in particular, though differing in judg
ment, may be examples of mutual, fervent, undissembled
affection, is the hearty prayer of, Rev. and dear Sir,
"Your most affectionate, though most unworthy, younger
brother in the kingdom and patience of Jesus."
Mr. Wesley's answer to this truly Christian letter has not
been preserved ; but that it breathed the same spirit of can
dour and of fraternal love, is manUest from the manner in
which it was immediately acknowleged by Mr. Whitefield.
" I thank you," says he, " for your kind answer to my last.
Had it come a few hours sooner, I should have read some
part of it among our other letters.* Dear Sir, who would be
troubled with a party-spirit? May our Lord make all his
chddren free from it indeed ! "
Such was the kindly spirit of the noble-minded Whitefield,
after he had felt it necessary so to withdraw from the Wesleys
as to pursue an independent course of labour ; and the same
affection and esteem they reciprocated towards him, tid their
work was done, and their disembodied spirits met in the
world of perfect hght and hohness. It was rather from other
parties than themselves that their differences were exasper
ated and magnified. They could hold their pecubar opinions
with entire and uninterrupted charity. After this mutual
reconcdiation Mr. Charles Wesley poured out the feelings of
his heart in the following
HYMN FOR THE REV. MR. WHITEFIELD AND MR.
WESLEYS.
Come, Saviour, from above,
Our dear redeeming Lord,
And twist us by thy dying love
Into a threefold cord,
Friendship that shall endure
Long as the life of God,
Indissolubly strong, and pure
As thy cementing blood.
* Mr. Whitefield, as well as the Wesleys, used to hold meetings on particular
days for the purpose of reading to his people extracts from his correspondence,
relating particularly to the advancement of the work of God. Many advantages
arose from this practice. The people were encouraged, and their sympathies and
prayers in behalf of their distant brethren were called forth.

268 THE LIFE OF
Thy love which passeth thought
In every heart reveal,
And by a common ransom bought,
We one salvation feel ;
We one salvation given
To desperate sinners show,
And preach the throne of God in heaven,
Set up in man below.
For this raised up hy thee,
And on thy message sent,
With primitive simplicity,
To the highways we went ;
Nor scrip nor purse we took,
But cast the world behind,
But cheerfully our all forsook,
Our all in thee to find :
Our sole desire and aim
Perishing souls to win,
Collect the outcasts in thy name,
And force them to come in ;
As thunder's sons to rouse
The dead that cannot die,
And fill with guests the lower house,
And fit them for the sky.
For this we still remain,
By labours undepress'd,
And feel the love revive again
That warm'd our youthful breast :
Thou dost the zeal regive,
The first uniting grace,
And bid us to thy glory live
Our last and happiest days.
Thy mind we surely know,
In which we now agree,
And hand in hand exulting go
To final victory :
Obedient to thy will,
We put forth all our fire,
Our ministerial work fulfil,
And in a blaze expire.
Whde the controversy respecting predestination was agi
tated, Mr. Charles Wesley's pious zeal stdl prompted him to
labour in every possible way to advance the cause of Christ.
His exertions were in perfect consistency with his creed. He
felt that Christ was both able and wdling to save, and he was

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 269
anxious to fix the attention of all mankind upon the
Redeemer's sacrifice, compassion, and saving power. Of his
mother's strength of understanding, and general sincerity and
uprightness, he had no doubt; but be appears to have had
serious apprehensions that she had only inadequate views of the
Christian salvation, and of the faith by which it is obtained ;
and that therefore her spiritual state could not be contem
plated with entire satisfaction. Under these impressions he
addressed to her a letter on the subject, which she immedi
ately answered. His letter has not been preserved, and only
a part of hers is forthcoming ; but that part is of very supe
rior value and importance. It proves that her apprehensions
of rehgion were more evangehcal than her sons supposed.
The spiritual enjoyments with which they were only recently
made acquainted, she had known many years before, but had
unhappdy lost them through unfaithfulness. Her hints to
Charles, not to undervalue the good that was in him before he
obtained the abiding witness of bis personal adoption, show
a just discrimination, and were especiady seasonable.
"October 2d, 1740. Dear Charles, — I do heartdy join
with you in giving God thanks for your recovery. He hath
many wise reasons for every event of Providence, far above
our apprehension ; and I doubt not but his having restored
you to some measure of health again wdl answer many ends
which as yet you are ignorant of.
" I thank you for your kind letter. I cad it so, because I
verily beheve it was dictated by a sincere desire of my
sphitual and eternal good. There is too much truth in many
of your accusations ; nor do I intend to say one word in my
own defence ; but rather choose to refer ad things to Him
that knoweth att things. But this I must tell you: You
are somewhat mistaken in my case. Alas ! it is far worse
than you apprehend it to be ! I am not one of those who
have never been enbghtened, or made partaker of the hea
venly gttt, or of the Holy Ghost ; but have many years since
been fully awakened, and deeply sensible of sin, both original
and actual. But my case is rather bke that of the church of
Ephesus. I have been unfaithful to the talents committed to
my trust, and have lost my first love. ' Yet is there hope in
Israel concerning this thing.' I do not, and by the grace of
God I will not, despair; for even since my sad defection,

270 THE LIFE OF
when I was almost without hope, when I had forgotten God,
yet I then found He had not forgotten me : for even then He
did by his Spirit apply the merits of the great atonement to
my soul, by teUing me that Christ died for me. And shall
the God of truth, the almighty Saviour, teU me that I am
interested in his blood and righteousness, and shall I not
beheve Him ? God forbid. I do, I will beheve ; and though
I am the greatest of sinners, that does not discourage me :
for att my transgressions are the sins of a finite person ; but
the merits of our Lord's sufferings and righteousness are infi
nite ! If I do want anythmg without which I cannot be
saved; (of which I am not at present sensible;) then I
beheve I shall not die before that want be suppbed.
" You ask many questions which I care not to answer ; but
I refer you to our dear Lord, who witt satisfy you in all
things necessary for you to know. I cannot conceive why
you affirm yourseff to be no Christian; which is, in effect,
to tell Christ to his face, that you have nothing to thank Him
for; since you are not the better for anything He hath yet
done or suffered for you. O what great dishonour, what
wondrous ingratitude, is this to the ever-blessed Jesus ! I
think myseU far from being so good a Christian as you are,
or as I ought to be ; but God forbid I should renounce the
httle Christianity I have : nay rather, let me grow in grace,
and in the knowledge of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ.
Amen. "I know not what other opinion people may have of
human nature ; but, for my part, I think, that without the
grace of God we are utterly incapable of thinking, speaking,
or doing anything good ; and, therefore, if in any part of our
bfe we have been enabled to perform anything good, we
should give God the glory. If we have not improved the
talents given us, the fault is our own. But I find this is a
way of talking much used among these people, which has
much offended me ; and I have often wished they would talk
less of themselves, and more of God. I often hear loud com
plaints of sin, &c, but rarely, very rarely, any word of praise
and thanksgiving to our dear Lord, or acknowledgment of
his infinite  ."
This letter shows that Mrs. Wesley's spirit was not phari-
saical. She distinctly acknowledges the entire corruption

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 271
and helplessness of human nature ; and confesses, that she
had deeply felt her own depravity, gudt, and demerit before
God. Although she does not speak of the nature and method
of debverance witb the clearness that characterized the teach
ing of Jier sons, when their views were matured, and their
hearts were estabhshed with grace ; yet she expected salva
tion only from the mercy of God, through the death and
intercession of the Lord Jesus. At this period both the
brothers undervalued the grace which they had previously
received, and which led them to do and suffer many things
for the glory of God, and the benefit of mankind. It is,
nevertheless, undeniable, that until they received and exem
plified the doctrine of present salvation from the gudt and
power of sin by faith in Christ, they had neither of them
attained to the true Christian character, as it is described in
the apostobcal Epistles. This the excellent mother herself
afterwards perceived, and entered by faith into a higher state
of spiritual enjoyment and of holiness, than she had hereto
fore experienced.
The biographers of Mr. John Wesley have represented his
situation, for a httle while, after the withdrawal of Mr.
Whitefield from him, as one of pecubar difficulty and trial,
arising from the leaning of his brother towards the Mora
vians, and consequent inebriation to retire from the itinerant
ministry in which he had been so signady owned of God.
On this subject much misapprehension has prevaded. AU the
information that we possess concerning it bes in a very smaU
compass. It is contained in a passage of Mr. John Wesley's
Journal ; in a letter which he addressed to Charles ; and in
a paragraph of one of Lady Huntingdon's letters. They are
as follows : —
"Jan. 22d, 1741. I began expounding," says Mr. John
Wesley, speaking of the Foundery in London, "where my
brother had left off; namely, at the fourth chapter of the
first Epistle of St. John. He had not preached the morning
before ; nor intended to do it any more. ' The Philistines
are upon thee, Samson.' But the Lord is 'not departed
from thee.' He shaU strengthen thee yet again, and thou
shalt be ' avenged of them for the loss of thy eyes.' "
In a letter which Mr. John Wesley addressed to Charles
on the 21st of April following, it is said, " O my brother, my

272 THE LIFE OF
soul is grieved for you. The poison is in you. Fair words
have stolen away your heart. ' No Enghsh man or woman
is bke the Moravians ! ' So the matter is come to a fair
issue. Five of us did stand together a few months since;
but two are gone to the right hand, Hutchins and Cennick ;
and two more to the left, Mr. Had and you. Lord, U it be
thy Gospel which I preach, arise, and maintain thine own
cause ! Adieu ! "
During the same year Lady Huntingdon, who was then
a personal friend of the Wesleys, and had belonged to the
society in Fetter-lane, writing to Mr. John Wesley, under
the date of October 24th, somewhat obscurely says, " Your
answer to the former part of mine has quite sdenced me on
that subject. But I beheve your brother's journal wdl clear
up my meaning more folly to you ; for I should labour very
much to have as few snares in his way as possible. Since
you left us, the still ones are not without their attacks. I
fear much more for him than for mysett, as the conquest of
the one would be nothing to the other. They have, by one
of their agents, reviled me very much ; but I have taken no
sort of notice, as if I had never heard it. I comfort myself
very much, that you will approve a step with respect to them
your brother and I have taken. No less than his declaring
open war with them. He seemed under some difficulty about
it at first, tiU he had free liberty given him to use my name,
as the instrument in God's hand, that had dehver ed him
from them. I rejoiced much at it, hoping it might be a
means of working my deliverance from them. I have desired
bim to enclose to them yours on Christian perfection. The
doctrine therein contained I hope to hve and die by. It is
absolutely the most complete thing I know. God hath helped
your infirmities. His Spirit was with you of a truth. You
cannot guess how I in spirit rejoice over it.
"Your brother is also to give his reasons for quite sepa
rating ; and I am to have a copy of the letter he sends them,
to keep by me. I have great faith, God will not let him fatt.
He witt surely have mercy on him ; and not on him only ;
for many would fall with him. I feel he would make me
stagger through his fatt. But I fly from them as far as pole
from pole; for I will be sound in my obedience. His natural
parts, his judgment, and the improvement he has made, are

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 273
so far above the highest of them, that I should imagine
nothing but frenzy had seized upon him. But when I con
sider him, with so many advocates for the flesh about 1dm,
having the form of angels of light, my flesh trembleth for fear
of him; and I should have no comfort, did I not know
assuredly, that He that is for him is greater than he that is
against him.
" When you receive his journal you wdl rejoice much when
you come to Thursday, October 15th. I think you must
have felt our happiness. It was more than I can express.
I wiU not aUow you to call me a still branch. I spoke so
strongly against boasting, I can desire nothing at present,
but that my name may be cast out from among men ; and
that you and your brother might think on me as you do on
no one else. I am sure God wid reward you ten thousand
times for your labour of love to my soul. I am sure of your
prayers. You are continuaUy borne upon my heart to God,
as weU as the flock over whom the Holy Ghost has made you
overseer." From these statements it appears, that in the month of
January, 1741, Mr. Charles Wesley was engaged in the
pubhc delivery of expository discourses on the first Epistle
of St. John, at the early hour of five o'clock, in the Foun
dery, when he suddenly desisted, and expressed his intention
to proceed no further in that service. He did this under an
influence foreign from himself. " The Phibstines were upon
him." Yet his brother perceived that his piety was not lost.
In this instance he was acting under a mistaken sense of
duty, and not under the power of a corrupt motive. He was
not forsaken by God, who would dehver bim from the tem
porary delusion, and " avenge him for the loss of his eyes,"
by enabling him to resume his very effective ministry, and
bear a decisive testimony against the mischievous novelties
which were then entertained.
The influence under which Mr. Charles Wesley acted at
this time was doubtless of a Moravian character. Molther,
whose doctrine was the most bold and revolting, was recalled
to Germany; and his place was suppbed by Peter Bolder,
who had now returned to England, where he had formerly
been a means of spiritual good to many. He would not dis
avow the tenets which Molther had maintained, but expressed
VOL. I. t

274 THE LIFE OF
his persuasion that Molther had been misunderstood ; of
which, indeed, there is no probabdity, his doctrine bemg
thoroughly sifted at the time, and too clearly explained by
the conduct of the people who received it. Mr. HaU, the
brother-in-law of the Wesleys, was now in London, and also
their esteemed friend Mr. Gambold, of Stanton-Harcourt;
both of whom avowed and advocated the views of the Mora
vian Church ; and they appear to have succeeded in partially
warping Charles's better judgment. A few days after he had
discontinued his morning services at the Foundery, these
two Moravian converts waited upon the brothers. Their visit
is thus described by Mr. John Wesley : —
" Our old friends, Mr. Gambold and Mr. Had, came to
see my brother and me. The conversation turned whoUy
upon sdent prayer, and quiet waiting for God ; which, they
said, was the only possible way to attain hving, saving faith.
Sirenum voces, et Circes pocula nosti ? *
Was there ever so pleasing a scheme? But where is it
written ? Not in any of those books which I account the
oracles of God. I allow, if there is a better way to God than
the scriptural way, this is it. But the prejudice of education
so hangs upon me, that I cannot think there is. I must still
wait in the Bible-way, from which this differs as hght from
darkness." These plausible teachers of a smooth and easy way to hea
ven, who alarmed no sinner, and confounded no Pharisee, —
who encountered no mobs, and carefully shunned all the
shame and inconvenience of field- preaching, quietly leaving
the world to sleep on, and take its rest, — appear to have been
" the Philistines," who, U they did not " put out " Charles's
" eyes," dimmed his perceptions of truth and duty, and led
him to falter in his glorious career of evangehcal labour.
But not long ; his strength was yet unimpaired ; and scarcely
had a week passed before he was found again in the pulpit of
the Foundery; and John bore the fodowing testimony to
his faithfulness : — " My brother returned from Oxford, and
preached on the true way of waiting for God : thereby dis-
* " Know'st thou the' enchanted cup, and Siren's son" ? "

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 275
pelling at once the fears of some, and the vain hopes of
others ; who had confidently affirmed, that Mr. Charles
Wesley was still already, and would come to London no
more." But it has been concluded, from Mr. John Wesley's letter
of April 21st, that Charles was again inclined to what was
called " the German stdlness." This, however, is by no
means clear. John was then in London, and Charles in
Bristol; so that their intercourse was not personal. Charles
had said, most probably in a letter, " No Enghsh man or
woman is hke the Moravians ; " and John, knowing what had
occurred a few weeks before, immediately inferred that, a
second time, " fair words bad stolen away " his brother's
" heart." That John was mistaken in this, we have direct
and positive proof. On the very day that he wrote this
letter, and under the influence of strong feebng said, " O my
brother, my soul is grieved for you ; the poison is in you ; "
Charles, as U to refute the imputation, was actuaUy writing
his " Short Account of Mrs. Hannah Richardson ; " which
John afterwards inserted in his own works, and which is
unquestionably one of the most striking and effective anti
dotes to the pecubarities which were taught by Molther, that
the brothers ever pubhshed. Hannah was convinced of sin,
and entered by faith into Christian bberty, under Charles's
early ministry in Bristol. Sometime after she was brought
into what Mr. John Wesley describes in one of his sermons,
as " the wdderness state." Her mind was deeply depressed
under a conviction of the gudt and power of original sin.
AU this whde Charles describes her as a child of God, hold
ing fast her confidence, and, of course, as stdl accepted in
the Beloved : in opposition to the tenets of those Moravians
who would have contended that she had no faith, because she
was distressed with doubts and fears. In this state she sought
and waited for debverance, not in stillness and quietude, as
Molther recommended in simdar cases, but in a ddigent and
prayerful use of aU the means of grace, and in the discharge
of every rettgious and moral duty ; for which Charles com
mends her in the strongest manner.
" For many days and months," says he, " she walked on
still in darkness, and had no light, but against hope beheved
in hope ; staggering oftentimes, but not falling through unbe-
t 2

276 THE LIFE OF
lief. Still she bore up under her continual fears of being a
castaway. She waited in a constant use of all the means of
grace, never missed the communion, or hearing the word ;
though all was torment to her ; for she never found benefit.
Nothing, she said, affected her : there was none so wicked as
her. I am a witness of her many complaints and wadings.
Yet she persisted with a glorious obstinacy ; and followed on
to know the Lord, walking in all his commandments and
ordinances blameless. She went on steaddy in the way of her
duty, never intermitting it on account of her inward conflicts.
Not slothful in business, but working almost continuady with
her own hands. Most strict was she and unblamable in all
her relative duties, and in all manner of conversation. Those
who lived with her never heard a hght and trifling word come
out of her mouth. She did not sit stdl till she should be
pure in heart ; but redeemed the time, and bought up every
opportunity of doing good. To do good she never forgot,
but spoke to ad, and warned ad, both chddren and grown
persons, as God debvered them into her hands. She was
exceeding tender-hearted towards the sick, whether in body
or soul. She could not rejoice with those that rejoiced,
but she wept with those that wept, and encouraged them to
wait upon God, who hid his face from her, never to be weary
in weU-doing : for in the end, said she, they would reap, if
they fainted not.
" See here a pattern of true mourning ! a spectacle for men
and angels ! a soul standing up under the intolerable weight
of original sin ; troubled on every side ; perplexed, but not
in despair ; persecuted by sin, the world, and the devil, but
not forsaken ; cast down, but not destroyed ; walking on as
evenly under the load of darkness, as ff she had been in the
broad hght of God's countenance. Whosoever thou art, that
seekest Christ sorrowing, go thou, and do bkewise."
In this state of mind and of Christian ddigence Hannah
was seized with mortal sickness, when the Lord restored to
her " the joy of his salvation," in ad its richness and pleni
tude ; and she died in a most peaceful and triumphant manner.
The entire tract, giving an account of her life and end, is
written with singular terseness and spirit. It quickly
passed through many editions, and ought never to be out
of print.

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 277
The practice of Mr. Charles Wesley at this time fully agreed
with the principles which he embodied in this admirable
pamphlet. He exercised his ministry with unimpaired effi
ciency and power. No man upon earth, not even his
brother in London, more fully exemphfied the apostolic
admonition : " Preach the word ; be instant in season, out of
season ; reprove, rebuke, exhort, with all long-suffering and
doctrine." What, then, it may be asked, does Mr. Charles Wesley
mean by the sentence which his brother quotes from one of
his letters, " No Enghsh man or woman is bke the Mora
vians ? " This question admits of an easy solution. He was
accustomed to express himsett, not in measured and logical
terms, but with warmth and abruptness. The comparison is
not between att the professed members of the Moravian
Church, and the Arminian and Calvinistic Methodists ; for
all the " Enghsh," without exception, including the Enghsh
Moravians, are spoken of in language of comparative dis
paragement. The fact is, Mr. Charles Wesley was now
labouring in Bristol and Kingswood, where strenuous attempts
were made to imbue with the doctrine of predestination a
people who had but just emerged from a state of semi-
barbarism, and who managed their disputes with violence.
The bitterness of some was almost incredible. One instance
may be mentioned, which occurred near the time of which we
are speaking. " Whde I was passing by the Bowling-green,"
says he, " a woman cried out, ' The curse of God hght upon
you ! ' with such uncommon bitterness, that I could not but
turn, and stop to bless her. When I asked her why she
cursed me, she answered, ' For preaching against Mr.  .'
I had indeed a suspicion, from her dialect, that she was one
of the sett-elect ; but stayed heaping coals upon her head, tid
at last she said, ' God bless you ad.' "
In the midst of such contention, and strUe of words, it
would appear that Mr. Charles Wesley recollected, perhaps in
a fit of temporary impatience, the meek and gentle Moravians
with whom he and his brother sailed to Georgia, and whose
sweetness of spirit shone with greater lustre when viewed
in comparison with that of the angry disputants by whom
he was now surrounded, and of others who had recently
tried his patience in London and elsewhere. It was acknow-

278 THE LIFE OF
ledged, on all hands, that the genuine Moravians exceUed .m
the passive graces of the Christian character; ana in
would appear to be of supreme importance to a man wn
mind was vexed with the pertinacity of persons wbo woulcl
rather dispute, than either pray, or govern their tempers.
From Lady Huntingdon's letter ve learn, that in the
autumn of the year 1741, Mr. Charles Wesley had re urned
to London where strenuous attempts were made to ahenate
him from his brother, and connect him with the Moravians;
but all in vain. He sent them a letter of absolute and final
refusal To effect his strict and permanent union with them
was indeed a hopeless task. It would have been an open
abandonment of the principles which he had most sacredly held
tln-ough hfe. The Moravians in England were now a distinct
sect ¦ and he had ever been most tenacious of his membership in
tbe estabhshed Church, from which nothing could induce him
to swerve. He longed for retirement, and often passionately
desired to die ; and their quiet doctrine and habits were in
fud accordance with his inclination ; but he could not recon-
cde these witb the Scriptures, and with his sense of duty.
Greatly also was he offended with then' views of the ordi
nances of God, and with their irreverent phraseology, in
reference to the most sacred subjects, especially in investing
the Holy Spirit with a female character. He was also deeply
grieved with the manner in which they separated from him
the dearest of his friends, denying them the sbghtest inter
course with him, when once they had become members of
the Moravian Church. Wdham Delamotte, the Cambridge
student, who was Charles Wesley's own son in the 'Gospel,
with the rest of the famdy, joined the Moravians. The pious
youth soon after died ; but even when languishing upon the
bed of mortal sickness, he was not allowed to see either of
the Wesleys, or any of his former friends who retained their
connexion with these men of God. Nothing could justify
such exclusiveness as this.
Mr. John Gambold, a man of fine g-enius, and an accom
plished scholar, was one of the most intimate and confidential
friends of John and Charles Wesley; KI)f ,
... .-,.,_ „-_  --„„„ «,_ »,„ „„,„•„__< ', . ut fie no sooner

joined the Moravians, than he resigned fijs i- .
_n  _¦  „.-<-j, 1-v.t. TCof^Mioj,™  j. ' uving, renounced
eclined
He toid Mr. John

all connexion with the Establishment, and 7 - ren0UI
ther intercourse with his old companions, "eclined all fur-

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 279
Wesley that he was ashamed to be seen in his company.
His usefulness to the world was now bmited indeed. This
amiable man and accompbshed scholar was sent to an obscure
place, Broadoaks in Essex, and entrusted there with the man
agement of a small Moravian school ; thus hiding his talents in
the earth, and leaving his friends, the Wesleys and Mr. White-
field, to wear themselves out in the unaided attempt to turn
an ungodly nation to righteousness. At Broadoaks Mr. Gam
bold entered into the labours of Mr. Charles Wesley, who
had carried the truth to that place some years before, and
successfully preached in the open air. The branches of the
Delamotte famdy, who resided there, transferred then- confi
dence and affection from the Wesleys to the Moravian Bre
thren. The Rev. George Stonehouse, of Ishngton, departed
farther from the truth than even Mr. Gambold had done.
He resigned his vicarage and his ministry, and retired to a
village in tbe neighbourhood of Woodstock, in Oxfordshire,
where he appears to have spent the residue of his days in
inglorious " stillness," enjoying the benefits of a quiet reli
gion, and a harmless bfe. The feelings of grief and mortifi
cation with which Mr. Charles Wesley contemplated these
things he has strongly expressed in his manuscript poetry;
two short specimens of which are here subjoined. Mr. John
Wesley has been sometimes complained of for the severity of
his language when writing on this painful subject; but
Charles, it witt be perceived, uses terms still more strong and
reproving. Yet one, and only one, I thought secure,
His eye so single, and his foot so sure ;
A friend so oft approved, so throughly tried,
So closely by my every heart-string tied,
Nor men nor fiends could tear him from my side ;
My other soul ; another, yet the same,
My first of friends, and Gambold was his name.
My first of friends he was,— but is no more ;
O German witchcraft ! O Satanic power !
Shall Gambold too, (a name for ever dear,
For ever mention'd with a following tear,)
ShaU Gambold too his hold at last let go?
Start from his calling like a broken bow ?
Counsel with flesh and blood, and Germans, take,
His weeping flock and blushing friends forsake ?

280 THE LIFE OF
And is it come to this ? Poor ruin'd friend ;
Here must his excellent endowments end ?
For this did he go through the learned round,
In knowledge and self-diffidence abound ?
So meekly wise, so awed with modest fear,
So kind, and constant, simple, and sincere !
Had God for this enrich'd his noble mind,
And all his gifts and all his graces join'd ;
Form'd for himself, as with divinest art,
The wisest head, and yet the humblest heart ?
He seem'd design'd our breaches to repair,
The burden of our guilty land to bear,
A chosen vessel of peculiar grace,
The tabernacle of our God to raise.
But who shall raise the fallen champion up ?
Our age's boast, the pillar of our hope,
He sinks with such a weight of blessings crown'd,
And buries his ten talents in the ground,
Bids country, friends, and Church, and state, farewell.
Skulks in a widow's house, — and teaches girls to spell !
Shame on his teachers ! wanton to subdue
Our choicest souls, and strip and mock them too.
Surely by Heaven ordain'd for nobler ends,
Till torn by you from his dismember'd friends.
He now forgets their constancy and truth,
The kind companions of his helpless youth,
Who joy'd for years his every grief to share,
Loved him and cherish'd with parental care,
And snatch'd him from the whirlpool of despair ;
Held when he oft would back to Egypt draw,
And kept him close imprison' d in the law ;
Who still, when faith in the first measure came,
Urged and provoked him all the grace to claim,
Restless the' immeasurable depth to prove.
The length and height and depth of perfect love.
He now beholds us struggling with our fate,
Crush'd by our own and a whole nation's weight ;
Beholds as those his soul had never known,
Standing to fall the last, o'erpower'd, alone,
Worn out with endless toil, in youth decay' d,
By friends deserted, and by friends betray'd ;
Hated by all ; exposed to Satan's power,
And jeoparding our lives through every hour.
He sees, and leaves us, in our greatest need,
Our dearest friend to our worst foe is fled ;
Leaves us to lavish our last drop of blood,
Leaves us to bonds, or pain, or death pursued ¦
O glorious proof of German gratitude !

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 281
Could I in such distress my Gambold leave ?
My gushing eyes the ready answer give.
Still must I weep o'er my departed friend,
Till all my sympathy above shall end.
There, only there, the rest from grief is given,
And God shall wipe away these tears in heaven.
Hail, happy souls, by mercy snatch'd away,
By Jesus taken from this evil day !
Kinchin, my earliest friend, than life more dear,
Thy sacred memory claims the pious tear.
Man cannot now estrange thy simple heart ;
Join'd to the spirits of the just thou art,
And never more shalt from thy brethren part.
How swiftly here did thy kind Saviour move
Thy soul to rescue from a meaner love,
With jealous care thine innocence to save,
And caught thee from the bride-bed to the grave ;
Summon' d the marriage-feast above to share,
And solemnize thy nobler nuptials there.
Thou too to thine eternal rest art gone,
O lovely Delamotte, my son, my son !
Swift as a fleeting shade, or short-lived flower,
Thy soul is fled beyond the' oppressors' power.
But didst thou not, ere yet the gulf was pass'd,
Look back, and make thy former love thy last ?
Didst thou not for thy old companions mourn,
And pine, and wish, and languish to return ?
Thy masters may thy dying words conceal,
But could not in their toils detain thee still.
Out of their reach thou art for ever gone,
The charm dissolved, again thou art our own,
0 lovely Delamotte, my son, my son !
In reference to the Clergy, such as Gambold, Hall, and
Stonehouse, who had renounced their connexion with the
Church of England, and in a great measure retired from their
pubhc work, Mr. Charles Wesley says, with his characteristic
warmth, — They saw the ship by many a tempest toss'd,
Her rudder broken, and her tackling lost,
Left her to sink without their helping hand,
Look'd to themselves, and basely 'scaped to land.
But shall I too the sinking Church forsake ?
Forbid it, Heaven, or take my spirit back !
No, ye diviners sage ; your hope is vain,

282 THE LIFE OF
While but one fragment of our ship remain,
That single fragment shall my soul sustain.
Bound to that sacred plank, my soul defies
The great abyss, and dares all hell to rise,
Assured that Christ on that shall bear me. to the skies.
The detads respecting the practical and speculative errors
in the Moravian Church, at the time of its rise in England,
are not introduced here with the design of perpetuating
ancient feuds, but merely for the purpose of placing the
history of Mr. Charles Wesley in its true light. It is but
just to all the parties to state, that, in the subsequent years of
his lUe, he was accustomed to speak of these evds as being
temporary. He used to remark that, after these unhappy
times, a decided improvement took place in the Moravian
body; and he cultivated towards its members a kindly
feebng to the end of his days. The evds complained of were
introduced chiefly by Molther; and they were perpetuated
for some time by Count Zinzendorf, whose theology, as he
advanced in life, became more and more unsound, and his
influence increasingly mischievous. He drew many aside from
that godly simplicity in which they had walked. Indeed it is
hardly possible to speak in terms too high of the Christian
spirit of the Moravians who accompanied the Wesleys to
Georgia, and of their brethren at Hernhuth, when Mr. John
Wesley visited them to his great spiritual advantage. They
were holy, cheerful, diligent, and devout ; and then' discipline
was scarcely inferior to that of the apostobc churches.
Mr. John Wesley also, after his formal separation from the
Moravian Church, cherished a profound respect for the sound
members of that community. On the 1st of May, 1741, he
says, " I went to a Uttle love-feast which Peter Bolder made
for those ten who joined together this day three years, to con
fess our faults one to another. Seven were present; one
being sick, and two unwilbng to come. Surely the time witt
return, when there shad be again
' Union of mind, as in us all one soul.' " *
The Wesleyan Connexion owes to the Moravian Brethren a
debt of respect and grateful affection which can never be
repaid. Mr. John and Charles Wesley, with aU their excel
lencies, were neither holy nor happy till they were taught bv

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 283
Peter Bolder, that men are saved from sin, its guilt, domi
nion, and misery, by faith in Christ ; a faith which is the
inspired gUt of the Holy Ghost, exercised in a penitent state
of heart, and immediately fodowed by the inward witness of
God's adopting mercy. The application to themselves of this
doctrine was with them the beginning of the Christian bfe,
and the grand qualification for that ministry which was
destined to turn the world upside down. Had they not been
made acquainted with that master-truth of Christianity, they
would never have been itinerant and field Preachers, nor have
had companies of awakened sinners to form into rehgious
societies. During the last hundred years this doctrine has
ever been the most prominent subject of the Methodist
ministry, in the United Kingdom, on the American Con
tinent, and in the wide Mission field. The faithful, affec
tionate, and experimental inculcation of this doctrine has
unquestionably been, under God, tbe great secret of the
power and success of Methodist preaching. God, in the mer
ciful dispensations of his providence, might indeed, by other
means, have given tbe Wesleys a knowledge of this essential
element of evangebc truth; but he did not. Peter Bolder
was his honoured instrument of imparting this benefit to the
brothers, and consequently to the miUions of their spiritual
chddren. The Moravian Brethren are at present comparatively few
in number ; and yet their Missions, which are widely diffused
through the heathen world, are carried on with exemplary
zeal and patience. In supporting this noble enterprise of
charity their sacrifices and privations must be great and pain
ful. Few things, it is conceived, would be more becoming in
itsett, or more acceptable to the adorable Saviour and Head
of all " the churches of the saints," — or be a finer example of
cathohc love, in these days of bitter exclusiveness, — than a
pecuniary contribution from the Wesleyan body in behalf of
the Moravian Missions, as an acknowledgment of God's
goodness in sending Peter Bolder so opportunely to England,
when Mr. John and Charles Wesley were anxiously inquir
ing, "What must we do to be saved? " The writer of this
narrative hopes that his Wesleyan brethren wdl give due
attention to this suggestion ; which is advanced with ad defer
ence and respect, but witb great earnestness and sincerity.

284 THE LIFE OF

CHAPTER IX.

We have already seen the part which Mr. Charles Wesley
took in the controversies concerning predestination, and the
nature of Christian ordinances as means of grace, which
agitated the societies in London, Bristol, and Kingswood.
In full concurrence with his brother, he steaddy adhered to
the doctrine of general redemption ; and, with the exception
of a momentary hesitation, occasioned by the smooth and
sett-pleasing representations of Mr. Had, Gambold, and
Stonehouse, he not only enforced the duties of religion with
unflinching fidelity, but was an example of what he taught.
There is a chasm in his journal from January 1st, to the 4th
of Aprd, 1741 ; when we find bim at Bristol, Kingswood, and
the vicinity, preaching with undiminished zeal and success.
He did not return to London till the autumn. During the
summer he paid three visits to Wales, not for the purpose of
finding relaxation in its mountain scenery, but to minister
the word of hfe to dying men.
Many were the spiritual children which he had in Bristol
and its neighbourhood, whose improving piety and upright
conduct he witnessed with gratitude, and who, he was pleased
to believe, would be his joy and the crown of his rejoicing in
the day of the Lord. He was now caded to visit many of
them on the bed of death, and to witness their departure
from the toils and afflictions of mortality. Several of them
died during his stay in Bristol; and their "latter end" was
indeed such as to strengthen his conviction, that the con
versions which had taken place in connexion with his minis
try, and that of his fellow-labourers, were, as he had ever
regarded them, " the work of God." The people died in fhe
faith and hope of the Gospel, " looking for the mercy of our
Lord Jesus Christ unto eternal bfe ; " and their funerals, hke
those of the primitive Christians, were celebrated as solemn
festivals, where tears of sorrow were mingled with tears of
joy. The members of the society used to assemble in con
siderable numbers, and follow the remains of their departed

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 285
friends to the grave. Mr. Charles Wesley often attended ;
he composed hymns suited to the occasions, which he called
upon the people to sing; and he addressed them on the
subject of death and eternity. The civil authorities in
Bristol were then remiss, and unfriendly to the Wesleys and
their converts ; so that when the Methodist funerals passed
along the streets of that ancient and pious city, the mourners
and their friends were pelted with mud and stones, by
persons of "the baser sort," who knew that they could per
petrate the outrage with impunity. A few examples, selected
from Mr. Charles Wesley's journal, will show the power of
rehgion among the Methodists at this period.
"April 11th. I found a dying sinner rejoicing in God her
Saviour. At the sight of me she cried out, ' O how loving is
God to me ! But he is loving to every man. He loves
every soul as well as he loves mine.' Many like words she
uttered in triumphant faith, and witnessed in death the
universal love of Christ Jesus.
"April 12th. To-day He catted forth another of his dying
witnesses : the young woman whom at my last visit I left in
utter despair. This morning she broke out into, 'I see, I
see it now, that Jesus Christ died for me, and for ad the
world.' From that time she testified, with much assurance,
that Christ gave his hfe a ransom for ad. Some of her words
to me were, ' Death stares me in the face ; but I fear him not.
He cannot hurt me ;
' And Death may shake his dart in vain ! '
Your report is true. God is love ; pure love ; love to every
man. The Spirit which is in me tells me, that Jesus Christ
died for me, and the whole world.'
" The next I saw was our brother S — ,
' With joyful eyes, and look divine,
Smiling and pleased in death.'
He likewise bad in himself the witness of God's ad-
redeeming love; and could stake his soul upon the truth
of it.
" April 20th. Returning from Baptist-mids, I heard that
our sister Richardson had finished her course. My soul was
fided with strong consolation, and struggled as it were to go

286 THE LIFE OF
out after her, 'as heavenward endeavouring.' Jesu! my
time is in thy hand. Only let me so fodow her, as she has
fodowed thee. The voice of thanksgiving was in the congre
gation whde I spake of her death. Our sister Parnel has
proved a true prophet, that many of the society would
quickly follow her ; but God would first finish his work, and
cut it short in righteousness.
" Aprd 22d. I hastened to the joyful funeral of our sister
Richardson. The room was crowded within and without.
My subject was, 'I know that my Redeemer bveth,' &c.
(Job xix. 25.) I spoke searchingly to the hearsay bebevers;
and then largely of her whose faith they might safely follow.
Great was my glorying and rejoicing over her. She being
dead, yet spoke in words of faith and love, which ought to be
had in remembrance. Surely her spirit was present with us,
and we were in a measure partakers of her joy; a joy
unspeakable and full of glory.
" The whole society followed her to her grave, through ad
the city. Satan raged exceedingly in his chddren, who
threw dirt and stones at us; but the bridle was in their
mouths. After the burial we joined in the following
hymn : — Come let us who in Christ believe,
With saints and angels join ;
Glory, and praise, and blessing give,
And thanks, and grace divine.
Our friend, in sure and certain hope,
Hath laid her body down,
She knew that Christ will raise her up,
And give the heavenly crown.
To all who his appearing love,
He opens paradise ;
And we shall join the hosts above,
And we shall grasp the prize.
Then let us wait to see the day,
To hear the welcome word,
To answer, — ' Lo ! we come away,
We die to meet our Lord ! '
"May 1st. I visited a sister dying in the Lord; and then
two others, one mourning after, the other rejoicing in, God
her Saviour.

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 287
" May 4th. I passed an hour in weeping with some that
wept ; then rejoiced over our sister Hooper. The more the
outward man decayeth, the inner man is renewed. For one
whole night she had wrestled with all the powers of darkness.
This is that evd day, that fiery trial. But having done att,
she stood unshaken. From henceforth she was kept in
peace, and that wicked one touched her not.
" I saw my dear friend again, in great boddy weakness,
but strong in the Lord, and in the power of his might.
'The Spirit,' said she, 'bears witness every moment with my
spbit, that I am a chdd of God.' I spoke with her Physi
cian, who said he had httle hope of her recovery : ' Only,'
added he, ' she has no dread upon her spirits, which is
generally the worst symptom. Most people die for fear of
dying ; but I never met with such people as yours. They
are none of them afraid of death ; but calm, and patient, and
resigned to the last.' He had said to her, ' Madam, be not
cast down.' She answered, smiling, ' Sir, I shall never be
cast down.'
"May 6th. I found our sister Hooper just at the haven.
She expressed, whde able to speak, her fulness of confidence
and love; her desire to be with Christ; her grief at their
preaching the other Gospel. Some of her words were, ' Does
Mr. Cennick still preach his wretched doctrine ? O what
has he to answer for, for turning his poor sister out of the
way ! But my Lord wdl pity, and not suffer her to die in
that delusion.'
"At my next visit I saw her in her last conflict. The
angel of death was come ; and there were but a few moments
between ber and a blessed eternity. We poured out our
souls to God for her, her chddren, and ourselves, the Church,
and Ministers, and ad mankind. I had some perception of
her joy. My soul was tenderly affected for her sufferings ;
yet the joy swallowed up the sorrow. How much more then
did her consolations abound ! The servants of Christ suffer
nothing. I asked her whether she was not in great pain.
'Yes,' she answered; 'but in greater joy. I would not be
without either.' ' But do you prefer life or death ? ' She
repbed, ' Ad is abke to me. Let Christ choose. I have no
will of my own.' This is that hohness, or absolute resigna
tion, or Christian perfection.

288 THE LIFE OF
"Two days ago I asked her if she expected to recover.
She answered, God had, at the beginning of her sickness,
given her notice of her departure. And I now remember,
she told me, some months ago, that Mrs. Parnel on her
death-bed said, ' You shall shortly follow me.'
"A few moments before her last, I found such a compbca-
tion of grief, joy, love, envy, as quite overpowered me. I fed
upon the bed, and in that instant her spirit ascended to God.
I felt our souls were knit together by the violent struggle of
mine to follow her.
" When I saw the breathless temple of the Holy Ghost,
my heart was still, and a calm resignation took place. We
knelt down, and gave God thanks from the ground of our
heart. " After her death they found a memorandum in her hand
writing : ' On such a day Mr. Wesley came to town. The
next day I received a fresh witness. Nov. 2d, early in the
morning, I received such a manifestation of God's love as is
not to be expressed.'
" One night, I remember, she told me, she knew, whde
coming to us, we should have that extraordinary power
among the bands : that in the way, God had given her a
sight of the new Jerusalem. This she did not mention to
others, nor indeed many manffestations of Christ, being
exceedingly jealous lest she should take any glory to herself.
O that att who tell what God hath done for their souls would
ted it with hke humble reverence !
"May 8th. We solemnized the funeral of our sister
Hooper, and rejoiced over her with singing; particularly that
hymn which concludes,
' Thus may we all our parting breath
Into the Saviour's hands resign !
O sister ! let me die thy death,
And let thy latter end be mine ! '
" My text was, ' Lord, now lettest thou thy servant depart
in peace.' A great multitude attended her to her grave.
There we sang another hymn of triumph ; and I found my
self pressed in spirit to speak to those who contradicted and
blasphemed. While I reasoned on death, and judgment to
come, many trembled. One woman cried out in horrible

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 289
agony. We returned to the room, and continued our solemn
rejoicings, desiring all to be dissolved, and to be with Christ.
"May 14th. I visited our sister Ldlington, whom her
Saviour had brought to a bed of sickness before she knew He
was her Saviour. She told me, two nights ago she saw her
self as it were dropping into hed, when suddenly a ray of
light was darted into her soul, and fitted her with all joy and
peace in bebeving. Att fear of hell, death, and sin, fled away
in that same moment.
" I saw two more of our sick sisters, then two of the bre
thren, in Kingswood, who were all rejoicing in hope of a
speedy dissolution.
"May 15th. I saw our sister Ldlington again, stiU without
fear, desiring nothing but to be with Christ. ' I never felt,'
said she, ' such love before. I love every soul : I am att love ;
and so is God. He is loving unto every man. He would
have att men to be saved.'
"May 16th. I visited another of our sisters, who was
triumphing over death. I asked her, ' Do you know Christ
died for you ? ' ' Yes,' she answered joyfully ; ' for me, and
for the whole world. He has begun, and He will finish, his
work in my soul.' 'But witt He save you,' I said, 'from all
sin?' She repbed, 'I know He wdl. There shad no sin
remain in me.'
"I was sent for to another, who had lately heard a
Preacher of reprobation. The tempter would not lose his
advantage ; and immediately suggested, ' You are one of
those for whom Christ did not die.' This threw her into a
fever. I found her dying in despair; preached the true
Gospel (Gospel to every creature) ; prayed ; and left her a
prisoner of hope.
" May 20th. I was catted to a dying woman, who confessed
she had often raded on me in her health ; but was now con
strained to send for me, to ask my pardon, or she could not
die in peace. We prayed our Lord to speak peace and
pardon to her soul. Several such instances have we had of
scoffers, when their feet came to stumble on the dark
mountains. "May 22d. I preached a funeral sermon- over sister
Littington, and attended her to her grave ; where we rejoiced
in hope of quickly following her. I gave an exhortation to
vol. i. u

290 THE LIFE OF
repentance, though Satan greatly withstood me; thereby
teaching me never to let go unwarned the poor sinners that
come on such occasions."
Such was the spirit in which Mr. Charles Wesley visited
the afflicted people of his charge, and the manner in which
he laboured for the benefit of the hving. These cases, which
occurred in the course of a very few weeks, are given merely
as a specimen. His journal abounds with simdar accounts.
The anointing of the Holy One rested upon him in its richest
plenitude. In the exercise of his ministry he laid great stress
upon the universabty of Christ's atonement, and with the
most perfect confidence offered to all a full, a free, and an
immediate debverance from sin, and from the torment con
nected with it. Sometimes in preaching he was almost
overpowered with feelings of mingled reverence and joy ; and
the truth of God, dehvered by him, was so clothed with
supernatural energy, that, as he distinctly states, ahnost
every day intelligence was conveyed to him from one or
more persons, that they had received by faith the salvation
which he recommended, with a request that he would offer
thanks to the Lord in the pubhc congregation on their
account. " April 14th. Whde I was, in great love," says he, " warn
ing the bands, the Spirit of power came down ; the Fountain
was set open; my mouth and heart were enlarged; and I
spoke such words as I cannot repeat. Many sunk under the
love of Christ crucified, and were constrained to break out,
' Christ died for att ! ' Some confessed, with tears of joy,
they were going to leave us, but could now die for the truth
of the doctrine.
"April 23d. I sharply reproved three or four inflexible
Pharisees ; then prayed the Lord to give me words of con
solation; and immediately I was fided with power, which
broke out as a mighty torrent. Ad our hearts caught fire as
in a moment ; and such tears and strong cryings fodowed as
quite drowned my voice. I sat still, whde the prayer of the
humble pierced the clouds, and entered into the ears of the
Lord of Sabaoth. All present received an answer of peace ;
and from his love in their hearts testified that Christ died
for all.
" The Spirit of Jesus is the Spirit of prophecy. One pro-

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 291
phesied in words that pierced my soul. At last I lUted up
the book, and cried, ' The spirits of the Prophets are subject
to the Prophets. Bow down to the written word.' Immedi
ately there was a profound silence, whde I read Elijah's
contention with the priests of Baal. The God that answereth
by fire received my appeal ; and at those words, ' Then the
fire of the Lord fell, and consumed the burnt sacrifice,' a
prisoner of hope broke loose, and cried, ' Christ died for all ! '
She was soon filled with faith, and the Holy Ghost. Not
one sold was sent empty away. We were ad amazed, and
glorified God the Saviour of all men, saying, ' We never saw
it on this fashion.'
" April 25th. I rode to Kingswood, where many were come
from far, to spend the night in watching and prayer. We
had much of the divine presence ; but I remained myself bke
Gideon's fleece ; tdl at midnight a cry, ' Behold the Bride
groom cometh ! ' The flame was kindled, and the Lord our
God was among us, as in the holy place of Sinai.
" Aprd 27th. God every day adds fresh seals to my minis
try, as many testify in their notes of thanksgiving.
"May 3d. At Kingswood, as soon as I had named my
text, ' It is finished ! ' the love of Christ crucified so con
strained me, that I burst into tears, and felt strong sympathy
with Him in his sufferings. In hke manner, the whole
congregation looked upon Him whom they had pierced, and
mourned. "I joined our society in thanksgiving for our departed
sister, E. Smith, who went home in triumph. She witnessed
a good confession of the universal Saviour ; and gave up her
spbit in those words : ' I go to my heavenly Father.' We
found where she was, by the sweet power and solemn awe
with which the divine presence filled us.
"May 19th. I am more and more confirmed in the truth,
by its miserable opposers. I talked largely with Mr. H., and
urged him with this dilemma : ' For what did God make this
reprobate ? to be damned, or to be saved ? ' He durst not
say, God made even Judas to be damned; and would not
say, God made bim to be saved. I desired to know for what
third end he could make him ; but att the answer I could get
was, ' It is not a fair question.'
"Next, I asked him, whether he that believeth not shaU
u 2

292 THE LIFE OF
not be damned, because he beheveth not. 'Yes,' he
answered: and I repbed, ' Because he beheveth not what?'
Here he hesitated; and I was forced to help him out with
the Apostle's answer, 'That they all might be damned who
beheved not the truth.' ' What truth ? ' I asked again, ' but
the truth of the Gospel of their salvation. If it is not the
Gospel of their salvation, and yet they are bound to beheve
it, then they are bound to beheve a he, under pain of damna
tion ; and the Apostle should have said, That they all might
be damned who believed not a lie.' This drove him to assert
that no man was damned for actual unbelief, but only for
what he caded original .- that is, for not bebeving before he
was born. ' But where,' said I, ' is the justice of this ? ' He
answered, not over hastdy, ' I confess there is a mystery in
reprobation : ' or, to put it in Beza's words, which I then
read to him, ' We bebeve, though it is incomprehensible, that
it is just to damn such as do not deserve it.' *
" Farther I asked him, ' Why does God command ad men
everywhere to repent ? Why does he cad, and offer his grace
to reprobates ? Why does his Spirit strive with every child
of man for some time, though not always ? ' I could get no
answer, and so read him one of his friend Calvin's : ' God
speaketh to them, that they may be the deafer; he gives
hght to them, that they may be the bbnder; he offers
instruction to them, that they may be the more ignorant ;
and uses the remedy, that they may not be healed.' t
* This passage from Beza is not specified by Mr. Charles Wesley : but asser
tions conveying a similar sentiment occur in various parts of Beza's Answer to
Castellio. The following quotation from his note on Rom. ix. 14, will suffi
ciently develope his sentiments on this topic : — Dixerat Apostolus, Deum,
nulla habita dignitatis vel indignitatis ratione, destinare odio et amori quoscun-
que liberet. Hoc verb iniquissimum videtur humance rationi, qua statuit causas
impellentes ad odium vel amorem in ipsis personis positas esse oportere, ne digni
odio amentur, et digni amore exosi fiant. " The Apostle had previously
declared, that God destines to his hatred and love what persons soever he may be
pleased thus to appoint, without having any regard either to their merit or their
demerit. But this seems to be » most unjust procedure to the eyes of human
reason, which lays it down as an axiom, that the impulsive causes either to hatred
or to love ought to be placed in the persons themselves, lest (otherwise) those
who are deserving of hatred should become objects of love, and those should
become objects of hatred who are worthy to be loved."
-j- Ecce, vocem ad eos dirigit, sed ut magis obsurdescant ; lucem accend.it, sed
ut reddantur ceeciores ; doctrinam profert, sed qua magis obstupescant ; rente-
dium adhibet, sed ne sanentur. — Calvini Institul. lib. iii., cap. 24, sec. 13.

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 293
" Never did I meet with a more pitiful advocate of a more
pitiful cause; and yet I beheve he could say as much for
reprobation as another. I told him his predestination had a
mdlstone about its neck, and would infattibly be drowned, if
he did not part it from reprobation.
" At Kingswood I preached from those much-perverted
words, ' I pray not for the world, but for them which thou
hast given me ; ' that is, his Apostles. He does not take in
bebevers of future ages tdl verse 20. Then in verse 21, he
prays for the unbebeving world, that (to use Mr. Baxter's
words on the place) ' by their concord, the world may be won
to Christianity.' (Paraphrase on the New Testament. See
again on verse 23.) ' That this lustre of their excedency and
concord may convince the world that thou hast sent me.' So
far is our Lord from not praying for the world at all, that in
this very chapter he prays once for his first disciples ; once
for bebevers in after-ages ; and twice for the world that beth
in wickedness; that the world may believe, that the world
may know.
" He who prays for ad men himseU, and commands us to
pray for att men, was with us, and showed us, with the demon
stration of his Spirit, that He is not witting any should perish,
but that att should come to the knowledge of the truth.
" May 22d. I passed the night with my brother at Kings-
wood, in watching unto prayer. I would this custom were
revived among ad our brethren. The word of God encou
rages us to be ' in watchings often.'
" May 31st. I read in the society my account of Hannah
Richardson's death. She, being dead, yet spoke so powerfully
to our hearts, that my voice was lost in the sorrowful sighing
of such as be in captivity. To several God showed himself
the God of consolation also ; particularly to two young
Welshmen, whom his providence sent hither from Carmar
then. They had heard most dreadful stories of us Arminians,
free-witters, perfectionists, Papists ; which all vanished like
smoke when they came to hear with their own ears. God
appbed to their hearts the word of his power. I carried them
to my lodgings, and stocked them with books, and sent them
away, recommended to the grace of God, which bringeth
salvation to ad men.
" June 16th. I spoke with one of the bands, most bar-

294 THE LIFE OF
barously used by her husband, because she will not forsake
God and his people. A hundred times, she said, has he car
ried a knife to bed with him, to cut her throat. Her soul is
alway in her hand. She sleeps in the shadow of death, and
fears no evd ; knowing he can have no power over her except
it be given him from above. She ventures her bfe upon that
word, ' How knowest thou, O woman, but thou mayest save
thy husband ? '
" July 11th. I preached at Bristol; then among the col-
bers ; a third time, at Bath ; a fourth, at Sawford ; and yet
again, in the wood. Let God have the glory. Preaching
five times a day, when He calls me to it, no more wearies the
flesh than preaching once.
" Satan took it Ul to be attacked in his own quarters, that
Sodom of our land, Bath. Whde I was explaining the trem
bling jader's question, he raged horribly in his chddren.
They went out, and came back again, and mocked, and at
last roared, as U each man's name was Legion. My power
increased with the opposition. The sincere were melted into
tears, and strong desires of salvation."
In this manner was Mr. Charles Wesley employed in what
may be properly catted his Bristol Circuit, tid the 13th of
July, when he paid another visit to Wales, where he preached
with his wonted energy, and was glad to renew bis acquaint
ance with the three Clergymen who had formerly treated him
with respect. It was during this visit that he was for the
first time introduced to Robert Jones, Esq., of Fonmon-
castle, which was a means of permanent spiritual good to
that gentleman, and led to a most affectionate friendship
between them. Mr. Jones obtained for Mr. Charles Wesley
the use of a neighbouring church, where a Minister was
offended with the largeness of the congregation, and with the
doctrine and manner of the Methodist itinerant. It was
with great difficulty that he could so far restrain his angry
feelings as to behave with decency, either to the 'Sqube, or
the stranger. The fodowing notices from Mr. Charles
Wesley's journal present a hvely view of his preaching, and
of the effects which it produced : —
" July 13th. I set out with our brother Hooper, and by
three reached Cardiff. At six I met and laboured to stir up
the society ; and the Lord was with my mouth.

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 295
" July 14th. I warned them against apostasy ; and
preached in the afternoon to the prisoners, on, ' How shall I
give thee up, Ephraim ? ' Above twenty were felons. The
word melted them down. Many tears were shed at the sing
ing of that verse : —
' Outcasts of men, to you I call,
Harlots, and publicans, and thieves ;
He spreads his arms to' embrace you all ;
Sinners alone his grace receives :
No need of Him the righteous have ;
He came the lost to seek and save ! '
At night, for near three hours, I described the grace of God,
which bringeth salvation to all men.
" July 15th. I encouraged them to expect salvation from
mdwelbng sin, from that blessed promise, ' Who art thou, O
great mountain? Before Zerubbabel thou shalt become a
plain.' " I rode to Wenvo, and asked my brother Hodges, if he
had forbid letting me preach. He told me his church, whde
he had one, should be always open to me. It was full at so
short a warning. I read prayers, and preached from Isaiah
hi., 'Awake, awake, put on strength, O Zion,' &c.
" I rode on five mdes further with Mr. Weds, Hodges, and
others, to Fonmon-castle. Mr. Jones, who had sent for me,
received me very courteously. He civilly apologized for his
first questions, which he asked me as a Magistrate, whether I
was a Papist; whether I was a member of the estabhshed
Church of England, &c. ; was fudy satisfied with my answers ;
and found we were cotemporari.es at the same College.
" After dinner he sent to Porthkerry, where, at his desire,
the Minister lent me his pulpit. After Mr. Richards had
made him a promise of it, he sent again, desiring him to act
without bias, or constraint, by either granting or refusing the
church, as his conscience directed. I read prayers, and
preached on, ' God so loved the world ! ' God was amongst
us, and a mighty tempest was stirred up round about Him.
He shook many souls out of their carnal security. Never
hath He given me more convincing words. The poor simple
souls fed down at the feet of Jesus. Their shepherd also was
deeply affected, and hid his face, and wept; especially while I
was praying for him. After sermon he begged my pardon

296 THE LIFE OF
for bebeving the strange reports concerning me. God had
spoken the contrary to his heart, and the hearts of his peo
ple ; for when we were gone out of the church, it was still
filled with the cries of the wounded.
" I yielded to Mr. Jones's importunity, and agreed to
delay my return to Bristol, that I might preach here once
more, and pass a night at the Castle. Mr. Richards pressed
me first to come to his house. I hastened back to Cardiff,
and in great boddy weakness showed unawakened sinners
their state in dead Lazarus. The word was quick and
powerful. "July 16th. I discoursed on Lazarus raised; dined at
Lanissan, and preached to the society, and a few others,
chiefly predestinarians. Without touching the dispute, I
simply declared the scriptural marks of election; whereby
some, I beheve, were cut off from their vain confidence. The
sincere ones clave to me. Who can resist the power of love ?
A loving messenger of a loving God might drive reprobation
out of Wales, without once naming it.
" In the evening, at Cardiff, Mr. WeUs and Hodges
shamed me by patiently sitting by to hear me preach. My
subject was wresthng Jacob. Some whole sinners were
offended at the sick and wounded, who cried out for a Physi
cian. But such offences must needs come.
" July 17th. I expounded the narrative of the woman
healed of the bloody issue. The power of the Lord was pre
sent. We took leave of each other with many tears ; and I
earnestly exhorted them to continue in tbe grace of God.
" I dropped most of my company on the road, that I might
meet Mr. Jones at Mr. Richards's. He came with Mrs.
Jones ; and was met by a Minister, whom, with some others,
he had invited to his house, with a view of reconciling them
to me. None but Mr. Carne accepted his invitation. His
address was not so smooth as theirs who dwell in Kings'
palaces; but I said httle till I could speak as one having
authority. With difficulty Mr. Jones restrained him from
breaking out.
" He flew out on sight of the multitude in the churchyard,
and a motion made for my preaching there. It was then
proposed to take down one of the windows, that those without
might hear; but on Mr. Carne's again threatening to go

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 297
away, we went into the church, as many as could, and the
rest stood without.
" Mr. Carne stood up ad the prayers and sermon-time. I
never read prayers with more inward feebng. Like strength
was given to me to explain the good Samaritan for two hours.
Out of the abundance of my heart my mouth spake. Great
was the company of mourners, whose tears God put into his
bottle : and they shad reap in joy.
" I could not help smiling at Mr. Carne, who had come, as
he said, on purpose to judge me; and his judgment was,
' Sir, you have got very good lungs ; but you wid make the
people melancholy. I saw them crying throughout the
church.' Then he turned on Mr. Jones, and told him, he
would make himself ridiculous att over the country, by encou
raging such a fellow. I was afraid of despising him; and
therefore pressed on, and left them together. Mr. Jones
almost overcame his evd with good; but could not prevail
upon him to come under the same roof with me.
" However, the poor people were glad to accept of his
mvitation to hear me again at the Castle. We ate our bread
with gladness and singleness of heart ; and at seven I
preached to some hundreds in the court-yard. My three
brethren, Richards, Weds, and Hodges, stood in tbe midst
of them, and knelt on the ground in prayer, and cried after
the Son of David. He breathed into our souls strong
desires. O that He may confirm, increase, and satisfy
them !
" The voice of praise and thanksgiving was heard in this
dwelling-place- Before, at, and after supper, we sang, and
blessed God with joyful bps. Those in the parlour and
kitchen were continually honouring, by offering Him praise.
I thought it looked bke the house of faithful Abraham. We
called our brethren of Kingswood to be present with us in
spirit, and continued rejoicing with them tdl morning.
" July 18th. I took sweet counsel with Mr. Jones alone.
The seed is sown in his heart, and shad bring forth fruit unto
perfection. His wffe, a simple, innocent creature, joined us.
I commended them to the grace of God in earnest prayer,
and then, with my Cardiff friends, went on my way
rejoicing. " I consented that some should ask Mr. Coldrach for the

298 THE LIFE OF
use of his pulpit. He civilly answered, that he would readdy
grant it, but the Bishop had forbidden him. ' Doth our law
judge any man before it hear him, and know what he
doeth ? '
" At two I set out for the Passage. The boat was just
ready for us. By nine I found my brother at the room ; the
Lord having blessed my going out, and coming in."
Soon after his return from Wales Mr. Charles Wesley had
a narrow escape with his hfe ; and was catted to witness ano
ther triumphant death in the society, on occasion of which he
himseU passionately desired to enter into rest.
" August 2d. I got unawares, with my chaise, among the
coalpits. We were going to abght, when the horse started,
and overturned us. I leaped over both horse and chaise, but
our sister Gaseath was thrown out upon her head, and the
chaise turned topsy-turvy over her. She lay between the
wheels, untouched by either. The horse lay quiet upon his
back. We ad rose unhurt. ' Lord, thou shalt save both
man and beast.' How excellent is tby mercy !
"I preached a funeral sermon over our sister Rachel
Peacock, who died in the Lord most triumphantly. She
had continual joy in the Lord, which made her cry out,
' Though I groan, I feel no pain at ad ; Christ so rejoices
and fids my heart.' Her mouth also was filled with laugh
ter, and her tongue with joy. She sang hymns incessantly.
' Christ,-' said she, ' is in my heart ; and one minute with
the Lord is worth a mittion of ages. O how brave it is to
banquet with the Lamb ! ' She was always praising God
for giving her such patience. All her desires were unto
the Lord ; and she continued catting upon Him, in att the
confidence of love, tdl He received her into his more imme
diate presence.
" At the sight of her coffin my soul was moved within me,
and struggled as a bird to break its cage. Some rehef I
found in tears ; but stdl was so overpowered, that unless God
had abated the vehemence of my desires, I could have had no
utterance. The whole congregation partook with me in the
blessedness of mourning."
Towards the latter end of August Mr. Charles Wesley
returned again to Wales. It was the time of the Assizes at
Cardiff, so that he had many strangers to hear him • and

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 299
before his return be preached to the prisoners, and attended
some convicts to tbe place of execution. Those who heard
him in the evening were so impressed, as to come to the
preaching at five o'clock the next morning.
" I found our dear friend and brother at Wenvo," says he,
" nothing terrified by bis adversaries. Their threats, instead
of shaking, have more deeply rooted him in the truth. They
have had the same effect upon Mr. Jones. The poor prodi
gals, who are not yet come to themselves, say of him, that
he is beside himself; but he is content that they fools should
count his bfe madness ; only when any of them come in his
way, he speaks such words of truth and soberness as they
cannot resist.
"For three hours we sang, rejoiced, and gave thanks;
then rode to Porthkerry, where I read prayers, and preached
near two hours on the pool of Bethesda. The whole congre
gation were in tears. I returned to the Castle, and met
some hundreds of the poor neighbours in our chapel, the
dining-room. I exhorted them to budd up one another,
from Malachi : ' Then they that feared the Lord spake often
one to another,' &c. At ten we departed. We kept on
rejoicing tid one in the morning.
" August 27th. Great power was among us at Cardiff, whde
I spake on the watts of Jericho fatting down ; but much more
at the prison, where I recommended to two condemned male
factors the example of the penitent thief. Both were melted
into tears. The congregation sympathized, and joined in
fervent prayer, that our Lord would remember them, now He
is come into his kingdom.
" I went to a revel at Lanvane, and dissuaded them from
theb: innocent diversions in St. Peter's words : ' For the
time past of our hfe may suffice us, to have wrought the
wdl of the Gentdes, when we walked in lasciviousness, lusts,
excess of wine, revelbngs, and abominable idolatries.' An
old dancer of threescore fed down under the stroke of the
hammer. She could never be convinced before that there
was any harm in these innocent pleasures. O that all her
fedows might likewise confess, ' She that bveth in pleasure is
dead whde she bveth ! '
" August 28th. I preached again at Porthkerry church.
Many cried after Jesus, with the woman of Canaan. It was

300 THE LIFE OF
a time of great refreshing. I returned in tbe coach with Mr.
and Mrs. Jones, and a httle girl of eight years old, who has
not outbved the simple hfe, or that breath of God, which is
the first enmity to the seed of the subtle serpent.
" At six I expounded Isaiah liii. in the court-yard, and was
greatly assisted to purge out the leaven of Calvin. I spent
the evening in conference with those who desired to be of the
society, which was now begun in the name of Jesus Christ,
the Saviour of all men. I sang and prayed with them till
ten ; with the famdy tid midnight.
" August 29th. I preached on our Lord's seven last cries
on the cross, and spoke to the men under sentence of death.
God showed my thoughts were not his thoughts ; for the
most hardened, whom I had least hopes of, appeared truly
justified. He told Mr. WeUs and me, he was quite easy;
had no fear of death ; no Ul-wdl to his prosecutors. ' But
had you never any fear of it ? ' I asked. ' Yes,' he repbed ;
' tdl I heard you preach : then it went away ; and I have felt
no trouble ever since.'
" I took horse with Mr. Wynn and Farley ; reached the
Passage by seven ; the Enghsh shore by nine ; and Bristol
before midnight."
It would seem that, at this time, opposition of a somewhat
formidable kind was raised against the Methodists at Kings-
wood; and perhaps this was the reason why Mr. Charles
Wesley returned so speedily from Wales, where a wide door
of usefulness was opened before him, and where he intended
soon to rejoin his friends. On the 5th of September he says,
" I heard that Justice Cr — , and forty more, both of the great
vulgar and small, had seized upon Mr. Cennick's house ; and
threatened to take ours on Tuesday next. They forget whose
bridle is in their jaws."
Count Zinzendorf was now in London, where he carried
the doctrines of Antinomianism to a greater length than even
Molther had done, to the serious injury of the Moravian
Church, in which he had acquired a leading influence. The
very lax principles which he avowed, in conversation with
Mr. John Wesley, are wed known, having been pubhshed in
Mr. Wesley's Journal. On receiving from his brother, in a
letter, the substance of that conversation, Mr. Charles Wes
ley makes the following entry in his journal :  " Sept. 6th. I

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 301
was astonished by a letter from my brother, relating his con
ference with the apostle of the Moravians :
' If thou art he ! but 0 how fallen ! '
Who would beheve it of Count Zinzendorf, that he should
utterly deny att Christian holiness ! I never could, but for a
saying of his, which I heard with my own ears. Speaking of
St. James's Epistle, he said, ' If it was thrown out ofthe canon,
/ would not restore it.' "
Mr. Charles Wesley hastened back again to Wales, which
had now evidently become a favourite field of labour.
" Sept. 9th," at Cardiff, he says, " I preached to the two
condemned malefactors, and found them in the passage from
death to bfe eternal.
" I rode by Wenvo to Fonmon, and rejoiced with that
household of faith. I went to fetch our httle society from
Aberthaw, and returned singing to the Castle; where I
explained the Apostle's answer to the jader, ' Beheve on the
Lord Jesus Christ, and thou shalt be saved.' God gave me
words to awaken some, who were rutted fast asleep by the
opiate of final perseverance.
" Sept. 10th. I read prayers at Porthkerry, and appbed our
Lord's words, Matt. xi. 5 : ' The bhnd receive their sight,'
&c. I preached again from Acts iii., to the self-righteous
predestinarians chiefly. Some of them afterwards com
plained to me, that I should say, U they fell from grace after
justification, they had better never have been justified at att.
Hine Hits lachrymee. I cannot allow them Christ's righteous
ness as a cloak to their sins.
" Sept. 11th. I besought my gudty brethren at Cardiff,
especially those who are to be executed to-morrow, to be
reconciled unto God. I set out directly for Lantrissent,
eight Welsh mdes from Cardiff, and pointed them to the Son
of man, lifted up, that whosoever beheveth in Him might not
perish, but have everlasting hfe. I hasted back, shffted my
wet clothes, and attended Mr. WeUs and Thomas to the
prison. I asked one of the malefactors, ' Are you afraid to
die?' 'No,' he answered; 'I should rejoice to die this
moment.' Both behaved as bebeving penitents. We had
strong consolation in prayer, the Amen and answer in our
hearts.

302 THE LIFE OF
" Sept. 12th. I had only time at the society to offer up a
prayer for the prisoners. At five I went to them; the
Sheriff being resolved to hurry them away at six, some
hours before the usual time. He would hardly let them stay
to receive the sacrament. Then he ordered them out, not
allowing time to strike off then* fetters.
" They were very calm and composed ; nothing afraid of
death or its consequences. One of them assured me, if it
was now left to his choice, he would rather die than hve. I
asked the reason ; and he answered, ' Was I to be any longer
in this world, I might sin again.' He also acknowledged
that his punishment was just ; not on account of the theft for
which he was condemned, (as to which he persisted in his
innocency to the last,) but for another offence of the same
sort, for which the justice of man had never taken bold of
him. " Mr. Weds rode by the side of the cart : Mr. Thomas and
I, with the criminals, in it. The Sheriff's hurry often endan
gered our being overturned ; but could not hinder our sing
ing, tid we came to the place of execution. I spoke a few
minutes to the people, from Gal. ui. 13 : ' Christ hath
redeemed us from the curse of the law, being made a curse
for us : for it is written, Cursed is every one that hangeth on
a tree.' Still I could not observe the least sign of fear or
trouble on either of the dying men. They confessed their
steadfast faith in Christ crucified ; and are now, I make no
doubt, with Him in paradise.
"I preached at night to a numerous congregation of
gentry and others. God gives me favour in their sight. 0
that I could make them displeased with themselves !
"Sept. 13th. I preached at Cardiff; then at Wenvo; a
third tune, at Porthkerry; and the last, at Fonmon. The
remainder of the night passed, admonishing one another in
psalms, and hymns, and spiritual songs.
" Sept. 14th. We sang on tid two ; then I rode to a revel
at Dennis-Powis. It was one of the greatest in the country ;
but is now dwindled down to nothing. I preached Jesus,
the Saviour of his people from their sins.
" Sept. 15th. I was at another famous revel in Whit
church, which lasts a week, and is honoured with the pre
sence of the gentry and Clergy far and near. I put myself

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 303
in their way, and called, ' Awake, thou that sleepest, and
arise from the dead, and Christ shall give thee hght.' I
trust there was a great awakening among the dead souls.
So again at Cardiff, whde I showed the state of modern
Christians in the church of Laodicea.
"Sept. 16th. I exhorted the society in private. One
accursed thing is discovered and removed ; their abominably
wicked custom of selling on Sundays. I kept a watch-night
at Fonmon, and expounded tbe ten virgins. We continued
singing and rejoicing till two in the morning. O that att the
world were partakers with us ! "
On the next day Mr. Charles Wesley left Wales, taking
Mr. Jones with him, that this wealthy stranger, who was
recently turned to Christ, might witness the power of rehgion
in the Bristol society, and among the converted cottiers of
Kingswood. He was greatly impressed and strengthened by
what he saw and heard. Mr. Charles Wesley says, "I
carried Mr. Jones to Kingswood, where the Lord was mightdy
present in his own ordinance. At Baptist-mitts I expounded
the account of the bloody issue. Great disturbance was made
behind me, till I turned upon the disturbers, and by the law
first, and then by the Gospel, entirely silenced them.
" It was a glorious time at the society, where God catted
forth his witnesses. Our guest was fided with consolation,
and acknowledged that God was with us of a truth. I intro
duced him to the leaders of the codiers, with whom he had
sweet fellowship. I met the bands, and strongly urged them
to press toward the mark. I read them a letter, fud of
threatenings to take our house by violence. Immediately
the power came down, and we laughed att our enemies to
scorn. Faith saw the mountain full of horsemen and chariots
of fire. Our brother from Wales was compelled to bear his
testimony, and declare before all what God had done for his
soul. At that time, when the power of the Holy Ghost so
overshadowed him, (he assured them,) att bodily sufferings
would have been as nothing. Neither would they feel them,
if made partakers of the Holy Ghost in the same measure.
He warned us to prepare for the storm, which would surely
fall upon us, if the work of God went on. His artless words
were greatly blessed to us all ; and our hearts were bowed
and warmed, by the Spbit of love, as the heart of one man.

304 THE LIFE OF
"Sept. 22d. He would have carried me to some great
friends of his in the city, and particularly to a CounseUor,
about the threatened seizure. I feared nothing but helping
mysett, and trusting to an arm of flesh. Our safety is to sit
still. However, at his importunity, I went with him a httle
way ; but stopped, and turned him back ; and at last agreed
to accompany him to Justice Cr — , the most forward of all
our adversaries.
" He received us courteously. I said, I came to wait upon
him, in respect to his office, having heard his name men
tioned among some who were offended at the good we did to
the poor codiers ; that I should be sorry to give any just
cause of complaint ; and was witting to know from himself if
such had been given ; that many idle reports were spread, as
if we should countenance the violence of those who had
seized Mr. Cennick's house, and now threatened to take away
the cottiers' school.
"I caught up an expression he dropped, that it would
make a good workhouse ; and said, 'It is a workhouse
already.' 'Ay, but what work is done there?' 'We work
the works of God, which man cannot hinder.' 'But you
occasion the increase of our poor.' ' Sir, you are misin
formed. The reverse of that is true. None of our society is
chargeable to you ; even those who were so before they heard
us, or who spent att then' wages at the alehouse, now never
go there at all, but keep their money to maintain their
families, and have to give to those that want. Notorious
swearers have now only the praises of God in their mouths.
The good done among them is indisputable : our worst
enemies cannot deny it. None who hears us continues
either to swear or drink.' ' If I thought so,' he hastdy
repbed, ' I would come and hear you mysett.' I desired he
would ; said, the grace of God was as sufficient for him, as
for our cottiers ; and who knew but he might be converted
among us ?
" I gave him to know, Mr. Jones was in the commission ;
who then asked him on what pretence they had seized Mr.
Cennick's house. He utterly denied his having any hand in
it ; (his own servant, by the way, was one of the foremost in
putting up the hedge, &c. ;) said, he should not at all concern
himself; 'for U what you do, you do for gain, you have your

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 305
reward : if for the sake of God, He wid recompense you. I
am of Gamaliel's mind : U this counsel or work be of men, it
will come to nought.' ' But U it be of God,' I proceeded,
' ye cannot overthrow it ; lest, haply, ye be found to fight
against God. Therefore, follow Gamaliel's advice. Take
heed to yourselves : refrain from these men, and let them
alone.' " He seemed determined so to do ; and thus, through the
blessing of God, we parted friends.
" On our way home I admired that Hand which directs all
our paths. I rejoiced, at Bristol, to hear that God had laid
hold on poor WiUiam, Mr. Jones's man, who is under strong
convictions of sin, and continuady in tears. In the evening
we found, under the word, that there is none bke unto the
God of Jeshurun. It was a time of sweet refreshment.
Just when I. had concluded, my brother came in from Lon
don, as tt sent on purpose to be comforted together with us.
He exhorted and prayed with the congregation for another
hatt-hour. Then we went to our friend Vigor's, and for an
hour or two longer our souls were satisfied as with marrow
and fatness, whde our mouths praised God with joyful
lips." There is a chasm in Mr. Charles Wesley's journal from
this time till the 1st of January, 1743. This is the more to
be regretted, because it would appear, that, during thi>
interval, he entered upon service which was somewhat new t •
him. As a field-Preacher, he had not led the war, but
followed in the path of his brother, and of their mutual
friend Mr. Whitefield; and, generaUy speaking, he had onrr
laboured in those places where they had been before him.
But in the course of this year there is reason to bebeve that
he carried the truth into extensive districts where they had
never been, and that at the hazard of his bfe ; especiaflT in
Staffordshire, where the cottiers, and the men who were
employed in the iron-works, greatly needed evangehcal hght,
but were nn willing to receive it. With the particulars con
nected with his first visit to this county, and to other places
in the north, (for he was also at Leeds, and Newcastle-upon-
Tyne,) we are not acquamted. Rut though we cannot trace
him through the year 1742, in his various journeyings, nor
describe his ministerial labours in detad, several incidents
vol. i. x

306 THE LIFE OF
occurred during this period which possess a superior
interest. He united with his brother in the pubhcation of a fifth
volume of hymns, the greater part of them written by him
self; for in the midst of his incessant labours, and high
spiritual excitement, his thoughts flowed the most naturally
in sacred verse. A few months previously he had preached,
with deep interest, on " wrestling Jacob ; " and in the
volume of this year his incomparable hymn on that subject
first appeared. It appbes, with admirable ingenuity and
tact, the Patriarch's mysterious conflict, and the happy result
to which it led, to the process of an awakened sinner's salva
tion. The absence of company, the night season, the length
of the struggle, the lameness inflicted upon the Patriarch, the
return of the morning, the communication of the desired
blessing, are att brought to bear upon the penitent's debver
ance from sin, obtained by praying, agonizing faith, and
followed by the joy of pardon and hohness, and by the
race for eternal life. The language of this composition is
thoroughly English. It is terse and poetical, and the
thoughts are as important as they are in accordance with
evangelical truth. The sentiments of this hymn are as true to
fact, as they are to sound theology. The divine Angel with
whom Jacob wrestled was unquestionably the Son of God ;
and that the Patriarch received, in the course of that memo
rable conflict, not merely the assurance of temporal preserva
tion, but actual salvation from sin, is undeniable. From
that time his conduct proves him to have been a new man.
The entire volume is rich in poetry, and Christian experience.
It contains a translation of a German hymn of considerable
length ; which shows that, although the brothers no longer
held their former intercourse with the Moravian Church in
England, because of the errors which Molther introduced;
and the Count defended, and mixed with others equady dan
gerous, they still cherished towards the genuine members of
that community the most cordial esteem and love. The
subjoined stanzas are a proof of this : —
He prospers all his servants' toils :
But of peculiar grace has chose
A flock, on whom his kindest smiles,
And choicest blessings, he bestows :

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEV. 307
Devoted to their common Lord,
True followers of the bleeding Lamb,
By God beloved, by men abhorrM, —
And Hernhuth is the fav'rite name I
Here many a faithful soul is found,
With mystic power of love endued,
Full of the light of life, and crown'd
A king and priest to serve his God.
With flaming zeal for Christ they shine,
Their body, soul, and spirit give,
To Christ their goods and blood resign,
For Christ they freely die and live.
The following is beautifully illustrative of Mr. Charles
Wesley's joyous piety. It was written on his birth-day.
Oft have I cursed my natal day
While struggling in the legal strife,
And wish'd for wings to fly away,
And murmur' d to be held in life :
But 0 ! my blasphemies are o'er,
I curse my day, my God, no more,
His grace, which I abused so long,
Hath this and all my sins forgiven ;
I now have learn'd a better song,
I cheerfully look up to heaven,
With joy upon my head return,
And bless the day that I was born.
How could I, Lord, thy goodness grieve ?
How could I do thee such despite ?
At last I thankfully receive
The gift of thy continued light ;
No longer I thy favours spurn,
But bless the day that I was born.
Fountain of life, and all my joy,
Jesu, thy mercies I embrace,
The breath thou giv'st for thee employ,
And wait to taste thy perfect grace ;
No more forsaken and forlorn,
I bless the day that I was born.
Since first I felt by grace removed
My sin's intolerable load,
Long in the wilderness I roved,
And groan' d, to live without my God $
I cannot now, as hopeless, mourn,
But bless the day that I was born.
x 2

308 THE LIFE OF
The tyranny of sin is past ;
And though the carnal mind remains,
My guiltless soul on thee is cast,
I neither hug nor bite my chains ;
Prisoner of hope, to thee I turn,
And bless the day that I was born.
Preserved, through faith, by power divine,
A miracle of grace I stand ;
I prove the strength of Jesus mine ;
Jesus, upheld by thy right hand,
Though in my flesh I feel the thorn,
I bless the day that I was born.
Weary of life, through inbred sin,
I was, but now defy its power ;
When as a flood the foe comes in,
My soul is more than conqueror :
I tread him down with holy scorn,
And bless the day that I was born.
Born from above, I soon shall praise
Thy goodness with a thankful tongue,
Record the victory of thy grace,
And teach a listening world the song ;
While many whom to thee I turn,
Shall bless the day that I was born.
Come, Lord, and make me pure within ;
O let me now be born of God,
Live to declare, I cannot sin !
Or, if I seal the truth with blood,
My soul, from out the body torn,
Shall bless the day that I was born.
The venerable Dr. Watts was hving, when this volume
appeared, and had acquired a high degree of respect, especiaUy
in his own denomination, for tbe excellent hymns which he
had pubhshed, and for his version of the psalms of David,
adapted to congregational use. He was too generous and pious
a man to regard with envy and dislike the gffts which the
Author of ad good had conferred upon Charles Wesley.
" Wrestbng Jacob " is said to have especially arrested his
attention ; and, with a magnanimity worthy of his talents and
character, he exclaimed, " That single poem, ' Wrestling
Jacob,' is worth att the verses I have ever written ! " With
out adopting this sentiment as bterally true, every one must
admire the feebng by which it was dictated. Whether these

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 309
two honoured servants of Christ, and of the universal church,
ever met in this world, we are not informed. One thing,
however, is certain, — no feeling of unholy rivalship existed in
either of their minds. The Doctor was then in the decline of
life. Charles was in all his freshness and vigour.
On the 4th of April, 1742, Mr. Charles Wesley preached
again in his turn before the University of Oxford. When his
brother was engaged in that service the preceding year,
Charles was in Bristol; and be says in bis journal, under the
date of July 25th, " We met at ten to pray for a blessing on
my brother's sermon, which he is preaching at this hour
before the University." John, who was in London, was
equally mindful of Charles. " About two in the afternoon,"
says he/ "being the time my brother was preaching at
Oxford, before the University, I desired a few persons to
meet with me, and join in prayer. We continued herein
much longer than we at first designed, and beheved we had
the petition we asked of God."
The text upon which Mr. Charles Wesley founded his dis
course was Eph. v. 14 : " Awake thou that sleepest, and
arise from the dead, and Christ shad give thee hght." The
sermon was afterwards pubhshed ; though not " by request "
of the learned body to whom it was addressed. It is plain,
simple, and unadorned; but withal energetic and earnest
almost beyond example. The Preacher points out the resem
blance between sleep, and that state of gudty insensibility
and indifference into which the sin of Adam has plunged his
posterity; and he cads upon all who are in this condition to
awake out of their fatal lethargy, to contemplate their
wretchedness and peril, as fatten creatures, and by a
timely application to Christ, and compbance with his will,
to avert their impending doom ; assuring them of the wil
lingness of Christ to bestow upon the most unworthy
the hght of bfe. The discourse is futt of Scripture imagery
and expression; and is addressed with great fidehty and
power to the consciences of unconverted men. The accom
pbshed Collegian is lost in the Christian Minister, whose
heart is all on fire to turn the people from sin, worldhness
and misery, to Christ, and holiness, and heaven. It is doubt
ful whether any sermon in the Enghsh language, or in any
language upon earth, has passed through so many editions

310 THE LIFE OF
or has been a means of so much spiritual good. Within
seven years of the time of its pubhcation it bad passed to a
sixteenth edition; and ever since it bas been in constant
demand. Whether Mr. Charles Wesley ever preached again in the
same place does not appear. Some time afterwards John
was informed that when his next turn came to occupy the
University pulpit, a substitute would be provided for him,
It is likely that Charles received a simdar notice. Yet there
is no reason to beheve that he was otherwise treated with
personal disrespect.
In this he was more fortunate than his friend Mr. Piers,
the pious Vicar of Bexley, who was appointed on the 21st of
May following to preach at Sevenoaks, in Kent, " before the
Right Worshipful the Dean of Arches, and the Reverend the
Clergy of the Deanery of Shoreham, assembled in visita
tion." He selected as his text 1 Cor. iv. 1, 2 : " Let a man
account of us, as of the Ministers of Christ, and stewards of
the mysteries of God. Moreover it is required in stewards,
that a man be found faithful." From these words he undertook
to show tbe doctrines which those who sustain the sacred
office ought to teach ; the tempers which they should possess
and cherish ; and the manner in which they ought to live ;
confirming ad his statements by quotations from Scripture,
and the formularies of the Church; and laying great
stress upon those blessed truths of the Reformation, which
the Wesleys were labouring to revive. Having finished the
argumentative part of the sermon, the Preacher proposed to
inquire, " whether we preach these doctrines, and have such
tempers, and lead such hves, as become tbe high character we
bear, Ministers of Christ, and stewards of the mysteries of
God ? " The effect of this announcement was such as he had
not anticipated. The learned part of the auditory could bear
him no longer. The Dean rose from his seat, in att the
dignity of his office, and walked out of the church ; and the
Clergy, in a body, fodowed bis example ; leaving their faith
ful monitor to address himself to the laity, and practicady
confessing that they could not endure the proposed scrutiny.
This untoward occurrence, of course, produced great excite-
ment in many quarters; and Mr. Piers felt it his duty tq
pubhsh his sermon in sett-defence.

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 311
It was therefore printed without delay, accompanied by a
faithful and affectionate dedication to the Clergy who at the
time of its delivery had offered him the public affront. A
note at the bottom ofthe 28th page states, "It was just here
that the Right Worshipful the Ordinary, together with the
Clergy, rose up and left me to finish my discourse to the
laity." Between the dedication and the sermon there is a
list of " books pubhshed by the Rev. Mr. John and Charles
Wesley, and sold at the Foundery, near Upper Moorfields ; "
thus identifying the author with those holy and devoted men
who were " everywhere spoken against." There was a pro
priety in this which did not openly appear. To a certain
extent Mr. John Wesley was answerable for the sermon ; for
he had been requested to revise it before it was delivered.
Hence the foUowing notice in a letter to Charles, dated May
17th : " I think of going early in the morning to Bexley, and
correcting Mr. Piers's sermon." This, it wdl be observed,
was four days before the sermon was preached.
Between the delivery of the sermon, and its appearance in
print, the pious author addressed a letter to his friend Mr.
John Wesley, then in the west of Yorkshire, containing a
description of the scene which occurred in the church at
Sevenoaks. It is dated, Bexley, May 24th, 1742, The
fodowing is an extract : —
"I found the beginning of my discourse hstened to
gravely; but the things that I took for granted, seemed
matter of novelty to most of them. The division was received
with shrewd looks, hems, indignant snides, and laughter.
As the tragical scene arose, that is, as the doctrines of their
Church were laid before them, the dislike increased in loud
whispers, changes of countenance and posture, and other
symptoms of uneasiness; some having been heard to say,
'The man is mad, crazy, a fool;' till combig to my third
head, to inquire whether these doctrines were preached, whe
ther we had such tempers, and led such lives, the Ordinary
could bear no longer ; beckons to the apparitor to open his
pew door, and to the Minister of the church, who sat in the
desk under me, to bid me stop ; who, putting up his hand to
the pulpit cushion, said something so cowardly, that I could
not hear. After this, the Ordinary, or Chancellor, desires
me to dismiss the people with the blessing ; ' for there was

312 , THE LIFE OF
enough.' I took no notice, but went on with my discourse.
Away he sweeps his Clergy, (except one or two who had the
face to hold out to the end,) and collects their procurations,
whde I finished my discourse to an attentive lay-audience.
"After I had done I went to the Chancellor's court, a
place within sight and hearing of the pulpit, to show them
that I was not ashamed of the Gospel, the power of God unto
salvation. But having nothing to do there, I (who in the
morning was honoured witb his Right Worshipful coach)
went on foot to my inn, attended by about twenty of my
friends, who came from Bexley. After he had ended his
court, he came to his inn, and sent for me very civilly.
When I came I was surprised to find him as complaisant as
in the morning. He makes me a comphment of my procura
tions, (a favour always granted to the Preacher,) and teds
me he ' liked my sermon exceeding well, but that it was too
long ; and then entering upon a third head, I found incon
sistent with my business.' ' Sir,' said I, ' you seem not to
know that the sermon, together with the prayers of the
Church, is the most important part of the business of the
day. As to the objected length of my discourse, it is alto
gether a pretence ; for I was but about fifty minutes in ad ;
and you interrupted me when I had not preached above
thirty-five. Sir, I must tell you, you have done what you
cannot justify.' I found he had nothing to say; and do
beheve that he heartdy wishes he had not done what he did,
for fear the sermon should appear in print : for, as he recol
lects, the doctrines bemg ad of the Church of England, he
thinks it may make a bad figure in the eyes of the world,
that the Ordinary of an Ecclesiastical Court, together with his
Clergy, cannot bear the doctrines of then: own Church, which
they have so often subscribed.
" Indeed I beheve it to be an unprecedented thing ; nay, a
breach of the law of the land, and that by a Judge in the
execution of his office : not to say that here are none of the
foolish objections to be pleaded in excuse, of 'field-preach
ing,' or 'breaking in upon the regulations of parishes.'
Here, it is plain, nothing can give offence but the Gospel of
Christ ; the very scriptural doctrine of our Church.
" I am acquainted with a clothier's wife, at Wakefield, or
Hahfax, whose name is Farrar. If you wdl give my service

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 313
to her, it may be a means of bringing you acquainted with
the famdy, and I hope of bringing salvation to the house.
You may ted her that I was acquainted with her when a
Curate of Win wick.
" My dear brother, I am for ever indebted to you and dear
Charles for having brought me acquainted with our Lord.
May He ever knit our hearts to himself, above all things, and
to one another in his love ! "
Two deaths, which took place in the summer of 1742,
greatly affected Mr. Charles Wesley's mind. One of these,
and the first that occurred, was that of Mr. Jones, of
Fonmon-castle, in Glamorganshire, to whom he had been a
means of salvation in his late visits to Wales. The other was
his venerated mother, Mrs. Susanna Wesley ; a woman never
to be mentioned but with profound respect.
Whether Mr. Charles Wesley ever saw bis friend Jones,
after tbey parted in Bristol, towards the close of the preced
ing year, we are not informed. It is, however, satisfactory
to know that this young convert suffered no religious declen
sion, and died in peace and hope. In March he came to
Cardiff, to meet Mr. John Wesley, and conduct him to the
Castle, where Mr. Wesley preached, as wed as in some of the
neighbouring churches, to which he was accompanied by Mr.
Jones, who was yet warm in his first love. Mr. Wesley says
that he was " still pressing on into all the fulness of God."
On the 6th of July following, being again in South Wales,
Mr. Wesley says, " I rode over to Fonmon, and found Mrs.
Jones throughly resigned to God, although feebng what it
was to lose an Jiusband, and such an husband, in the strength
of bis years."
This is all tbe information that we possess concerning the
end of this very excedent man ; who, as we have already seen,
sustained the office of a Magistrate, and was Mr. Charles
Wesley's fellow-Collegian at Oxford. Though he was moral
in his habits, and a man of polished manners, he hved with
out God in the world, taking the lead, in his own vicinity, in
unhadowed pleasure and gaiety, tdl he heard Mr. Charles
Wesley preach; when he discovered his guilty and fatten
condition, and felt that he was a stranger to the peace and
holiness of genuine Christianity. By coming to Christ,
he found rest to his soul, and was made a new creature.

314 THE LIFE OF
A society was formed of persons bke-minded with himself, who
held their meetings in his mansion ; and with them he used
to unite in prayer, in reading the holy Scriptures, and in
singing hymns and spiritual songs. He also became a faith
ful witness for God, reproving sin, recommending spiritual
rehgion, and defending divine truth in aU circles where he
found it assaded ; especiaUy the Godhead and atonement of
his Saviour. Witb the pious cottiers of Kingswood, to whom
he was introduced by Mr. Charles Wesley, this regenerated
man of famdy, education, and fortune, reabzed the true com
munion of saints; and with att simphcity and fervour he
declared to them what God had done for his soul. When
laid upon the bed of death his joys were rich and abundant ;
and he yielded up his spirit into tbe hands of his Redeemer
with holy confidence and resignation.
Mr. Charles Wesley, who was deeply affected with the
comparatively sudden removal of his friend and son in the
Gospel, and impressed with the excedence of his character,
poured forth the feehngs of bis heart in an elegy of con
siderable length, which he immediately pubhshed in a
duodecimo pamphlet. It was afterwards inserted by his
brother in the third volume of his " Codection of Moral and
Sacred Poems." This elegy, which is written with great
spirit, describes Mr. Jones's early Ufe, conversion, subsequent
piety, exemplary conduct as a husband and a father, his
attachment to the Church of England, cathobc spirit, fidelity
to his Christian profession, and triumphant death. As the
poem has long been extremely scarce, and throws some hght
upon the writer's personal history, a few selections from it
cannot but be acceptable to the reader.
Hail, Mary's Son ! thy mercies never end ;
Thy mercies reach'd and saved my happy friend !
He felt the' atoning blood by faith applied,
And freely was the sinner justified,
Saved by a miracle of grace divine, —
And, O my God ! the ministry was mine :
I spake through thee the reconciling word,
Meanest forerunner of my glorious Lord.
He heard impartial : for himself he heard,
And weigh'd the' important truth with deep regard.
The sacred leaves, where all their God may find,
He search'd with noble readiness of mind,

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 315
Listen'd and yielded to the Gospel call,
And glorified the Lamb that died for all ;
Gladly confess'd our welcome tidings true,
And waited for a power he never knew ;
The seal of all his sins through Christ forgiven,
With God the Holy Ghost sent down from heaven.
The Lord he sought allow'd his creature's claim,
And sudden to his living temple came ;
The Spirit of love (which like a rushing wind
Blows as he lists, hut blows on all mankind)
Breathed on his raptured soul. The sinking clay
O'er whelm' d beneath the mighty comfort lay ;
While all-dissolved the powers of nature fail,
Enter'd his favour'd soul within the vail ;
The inner court with sacred reverence trod,
And saw the' Invisible, and walk'd with God.
Constrain'd by ecstasies too strong to bear,
His soul was all pour'd out in praise and prayer ;
He heard the voice of God's life-giving Son,
While Jesus made the' eternal Godhead known,
Received the living faith by grace bestow'd,
And, " Verily," he cried, " there is a God !
I know, I feel the word of truth divine ;
Lord, I believe thou art ; for thou art mine ! "
Thrice happy soul, whom Jesus gave to know
Eternal life, while sojourning below !
Thou didst the gift unspeakable receive,
And humbly in the Spirit walk and live ;
Thou didst the hidden life divine express,
And evidence the power of godliness ;
Thou didst with all thy soul to Jesus turn,
His Gospel truth with all thy life adorn,
Thy goods, thy fame, thy all to Jesus give,
Sober and righteous here and godly live ;
With utmost diligence his gifts improve,
And labour to be perfected in love.
0 what a change was there ! The man of birth
Sinks down into a clod of common earth.
The man of polish'd sense his judgment quits,
And tamely to a madman's name submits.
The man of curious taste neglects his food,
And all is pleasant now, and all is good.
The man of rigid honour slights his fame,
And glories in his Lord and Master's shame.
The man of wealth and pleasure all foregoes,
And nothing but the cross of Jesus knows.

316 THE LIFE OF
The man of sin is wash'd in Jesu's blood,
The man of sin becomes a child of God !
Throughout his life the new creation shines,
Throughout his words, and actions, and designs.
Quicken'd with Christ, he sought the things above,
And evidenced the faith which works by love,
Which quenches Satan's every fiery dart,
O'ercomes the world, and purifies the heart.
******
Divinely taught to make the sober feast,
He pass'd the rich, and call'd a nobler guest ;
He call'd the poor, the maim'd, the lame, the blind ;
He call'd, in these, the Saviour of mankind ;
His friends and kinsmen these for Jesu's sake,
Who no voluptuous recompence could make ;
But God the glorious recompence hath given,
And call'd him to the marriage-feast in heaven.
******
He mark'd the city of our God laid low,
And wept in deep distress for Zion's woe :
It pitied him to see her in the dust,
Her lamp extinguish' d, and her Gospel lost ;
Lost to the rich, and great, and wise, and good,
Poor guilty enemies to Jesu's blood,
Who quench the last faint spark of piety,
Yet cry, " The temple of the Lord are we ! "
Pleaders for order, they who all confound,
Pillars who bear our Zion — to the ground ;
Her doctrines and her purity disclaim,
Our Church's ruin, and our nation's shame ;
Leaders who turn the lame out of the way ;
Shepherds who watch to make the sheep their prey ;
Preachers who dare their own report deny,
Patrons of Arius or Socinus' lie ;
Who scoff the Gospel truths as idle tales,
Heathenish Priests and mitred Infidels !

He never left the ship by tempest toss'd,
Or said, " She now is dash'd against the coast."
To save a few he spent his pious pains,
Stay'd by the wreck, and gather'd her remains.
My brother here, my friend indeed thou wert,
A man, a Christian after my own heart !
For this I envy thee while others blame,
And strangers brand thee with a bigot's name.
Glorious reproach ! If this be bigotry,
For ever let the charge be fix'd on me !
With pious Jones and royal Charles may I
A martyr for the Church of England die I

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEV. 317
Nor did his zeal for her his love restrain,
His love descending like the genial rain,
And shining, like the sun, on every soul of man ;
Free as its source it flow'd, and, unconfined,
Embracing and o'erwhelming all mankind.
Nor sin nor error could its course preclude,
It reach' d to all, the evil and the good,
His Father's children all, and bought with Jesu's blood.
The men of narrow hearts, who dare restrain
The grace their Saviour did for all obtain,
" Free sovereign grace," who cry, (perversely free ! )
" For us, thou reprobate ! but not for thee.
Millions of souls the Lord of all pass'd hy ;
Who died for all, for them refused to die.
To us, and none but us, he had respect :
He died for the whole world — of us elect."

Yet these, even these, his pity knew to bear,
With all their long impertinence of prayer,
Their factious party-zeal, their teaching pride,
Their fierce contempt of all mankind beside.
His love the mantle o'er their folly spread,
His candid love a just exception made,
O'erjoy'd to see a few of heart sincere,
As burning and as shining lights appear,
To find a Whitefield and a Harris there.

But O what words the mighty joy can paint,
Or teach the raptures of the dying saint !
See there ! the dying saint with smiling eyes,
A spectacle to men and angels lies !
His soul from every spot of sin set free,
His hope is full of immortality.
To live was Christ to him, and death is gain ;
Resign' d, triumphant in the mortal pain,
He lays his earthly tabernacle down,
In confidence to grasp the starry crown ;
Saved to the utmost here by Jesu's grace,
" I here," he cries, "have seen his glorious face."
******
In sure and steadfast hope to find
The dear-loved relatives he left behind,
Children and wife he back to Jesus gave ;
His Lord he knew could to the utmost save.
Himself experienced now that utmost power,
And clapp'd his hands in death's triumphant hour.
" Rejoice, my friends," he cries, " rejoice with me !
Our dying Lord hath got the victory.

318 THE LIFE OF
He comes ! He comes ! this is my bridal day !
Follow with songs of joy the breathless clay,
And shout my soul escaped into eternal day ! "
O glorious victory of grace divine !
Jesu, the great redeeming work is thine !
Thy work revived, as in the ancient days,
We now with angels and archangels praise.
Thine hand unshorten'd in our sight appears,
With whom a day is as a thousand years.
We see and magnify thy mercy's power,
That call'd the sinner at the' eleventh hour,
Cut short the work, and suddenly renew'd,
Sprinkled and wash'd him in thy cleansing blood,
And fill'd in one short year with all the life of God.
Received on earth into thy people's rest,
He now is number'd with the glorious blest ;
Call'd to the joys that saints and angels prove,
Triumphant with the first-born church above,
He rests within thy arms of everlasting love.
In the midst of his severe labours, it must have afforded
Mr. Charles Wesley the most solid satisfaction, that his
ministry was a means of carrying into effect the blessed end
for which the Son of God was incarnated, and died upon the
cross ; the end for which the Apostles traveded, and preached,
and bled; the conversion of men from sin to hohness;
making them useful and happy in bfe, and conducting them
through the valley of the shadow of death, not only " calm
and undismayed," but full of joy and hope. It was the con
templation of many hundreds of cases, of wbich that of the
possessor of Fonmon-castle was a specimen, that led him to
sing,— " 'Tis worth living for this,
To administer bliss,
And salvation in Jesus's name ! "
Scarcely had the grave closed upon the remains of Mr.
Jones, when Mr. Charles Wesley was caded to mourn and
rejoice on account of his mother's peaceful removal to the
heavenly paradise. She died in London, on the 23d of July,
1742. Three days previously -Mr. John Wesley says, "I
found my mother on the borders of eternity. But she had
no doubt or fear, nor any desire but (as soon as God should
call) to depart, and to be with Christ." On the day of her

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 319
dissolution he adds, " About three in the afternoon I went
to my mother, and found her change was near. I sat down
on the bed-side. She was in her last conflict; unable to
speak, but I beheve quite sensible. Her look was calm and
serene, and ber eyes fixed upward, while we commended her
soul to God. From three to four the sdver cord was loosing,
and the wheel breaking at the cistern; and then, without
any struggle, or sigh, or groan, the soul was set at bberty.
We stood round the bed, and fulfilled her last request,
uttered a httle before she lost her speech : ' Chddren, as soon
as I am released, sing a psalm of praise to God.' "
Mrs. Hall, Mrs. Wright, Mrs. Lambert, Mrs. Harper, and
Mrs. Edison, appear to have been present when their
honoured mother passed through her last conflict. Kezzy
was not hving. She died on the 9th of March, 1741.
Where Charles was, we have no means of ascertaining.
That he was not in London is unquestionable ; for his bro
ther and Mrs. Lambert both wrote to bim, giving him an
account of their mother's last hours. As these communica
tions contain particulars which have never before been pub
lished, an extract from each of them wid not be unacceptable.
" Yesterday," says John, " about three in the afternoon, as
soon as intercession was ended, I went up to my mother. I
found her pulse almost gone, and her fingers dead, so that it
was easy to see her spirit was on the wing for eternity. After
using the commendatory prayer, I sat down on her bed-side,
and with three or four of our sisters, sang a requiem to her
parting soul. She continued in just the same way as my
father was, struggling and gasping for bfe, though (as I could
judge by several signs) perfectly sensible, tdl near four o'clock.
I was then going to drink a dish of tea, being faint and
weary, when one catted me again to the bed-side. It was
just four o'clock. She opened her eyes wide, and fixed them
upwards for a moment. Then the hds dropped, and the soul
was set at hberty, without one struggle, or groan, or sigh. I
shall write Lady Huntingdon word of my mother's death
to-night. She is to be buried to-morrow evening."
Addressing her brother Charles, Mrs. Lambert says, " This
comes to return thanks for ad favours, wbich I ought to have
done some time ago ; but I trust the fatigue which I have
had will, in some measure, excuse my sdence. A few days

320 THE LIFE OF
before my mother died, she desired me, if I had strength to
bear it, that I would not leave her till death, which God
enabled me to do. She laboured under great trials, both of
soul and body, some days after you left her ; but God per
fected his work in her above twelve hours before He took her
to himseU. She waked out of a slumber ; and we, hearing
her rejoicing, attended to the words she spake, which were
these : ' My dear Saviour ! Are you come to help me, at my
extremity at last ? ' From that time she was sweetly resigned
indeed. The enemy had no more power to hurt her. The
remainder of her time was spent in praise."
Mrs. Wesley died of the gout, a complaint to which her
husband, and her two sons, John and Charles, were att more
or less subject.
Tbe remains of this venerable woman were interred on Sun
day, August 1st, in Bunhitt-fields. " Almost an innumerable
company of people being gathered together," says Mr. Wes
ley, " about five in the afternoon, I committed to the earth
the body of my mother, to sleep with her fathers. The por
tion of Scripture from which I afterwards spoke was, ' I saw
a great white throne, and Him that sat on it, from whose
face the earth and the heaven fled away; and there was
found no place for them. And I saw the dead, small and
great, stand before God ; and the books were opened : and
the dead were judged out of those things that were written
in the books, according to their works.' It was one of the
most solemn assembhes I ever saw, or expect to see, on this
side eternity.
" We set up a plain stone at the head of her grave,
inscribed with the following words : ' Here bes the body of
Mrs. Susanna Wesley, tbe youngest and last surviving daugh
ter of Dr. Samuel Annesley.

In sure and certain hope to rise,
And claim her mansion in the skies,
A Christian here her flesh laid down,
The cross exchanging for a crown.
True daughter of affliction, she,
Inured to pain and misery,
Mourn'd a long night of griefs and fears,
A legal night of seventy years.

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 321
The Father then reveal'd his Son,
Him in the broken bread made known ;
She knew and felt her sins forgiven,
And found the earnest of her heaven.
Meet for the fellowship above,
She heard the call, ' Arise, my love ! '
' I come,' her dying looks replied,
And lamb-like, as her Lord, she died."
Mrs. Wesley was honourably descended. Her father was
one of the most pious Ministers of his age. He was nearly
related to the noble famdy of Anglesey ; and was one of the
two thousand Clergymen who, at the time of the Restoration,
chose rather to endure ejectment, witb pains and penalties,
than violate their consciences by a comphance witb what they
conceived to be anti-scriptural terms of communion. She
was wed educated ; possessed a very superior understanding,
connected witb independent habits of thought, which she
early acquired; and is said to have been distinguished by
great personal beauty. When very young, she renounced
the Dissenting community, to which her father belonged,
and united herself to the established Church. At one time
she entertained the fatal errors of Socinianism, from which
she was happdy reclaimed by one of the English Prelates.
Such boldness of speculation in a young lady, and that on
subjects the most difficult and sacred, is not to be com
mended. It would have been far more becoming, especially
at this early period of her bfe, to have paid a greater defer
ence to the judgment of her holy and wise father. Her hus
band was the first man in England that wrote in favour of
the Revolution of 1688; but she decidedly disapproved of
that great national change ; and, for a time, so disobliged
him, as to induce him to leave her, because she would not say
"Amen" when he prayed for King Wdham; refusing to
acknowledge him as her lawful Sovereign : for after her mar
riage, as wed as when she was in her teens, she cherished the
habit of thinking for herself.
As the wife of the Rector of Epworth, hers was a hfe of
sorrow. Their famdy was very large, and their income
limited. Their embarrassments were distressing; and for
some time the head of the family was confined for debt in the
castle of Lincoln. Though Mrs. Wesley could not say that
VOL. I. y

322 THE LIFE OF
she had ever absolutely wanted bread, she told the Arch
bishop of York, when he questioned her on the subject, that
she had often experienced so much difficulty in obtaining it,
and in paying for it when it was obtained, as nearly equalled
the pain of destitution.
As a mother she was, perhaps, never surpassed in sound
discretion. It is questionable whether any chddren in the
kingdom were better governed and trained than hers. She
formed them to habits of piety, virtue, and decorum; and
so commanded their respect, that to the end of their hves
they cherished towards her the most sincere esteem and affec
tion ; for they had an entire confidence in her judgment.
Notwithstanding her temporary alienation from the truth,
through the greater part of her lffe she had a deep sense
of the importance of rehgion, and was conscientiously strict
in the discharge of its duties. She knew that for many years
her father had walked in the unclouded hght of God's coun
tenance ; but she was not aware that this is the common
privilege of bebevers in Christ; and hence she confessed,
that she never dared to ask of God the abiding witness of
his Spirit, that she was accepted in the Beloved. Hers was
rather a rehgion of fear, than of joyous love. It was legal
night, and not the bright shining of evangebc day. But
when her two sons, being justified by faith, had peace with
God tlirough our Lord Jesus Christ, and began to preach
this great truth of apostobcal Christianity, she futty entered
into their views, and waited upon God in the earnest expecta
tion of receiving the same blessing. It was done to her
according to her faith. Whde her son-in-law, Mr. Had, was
presenting to her the sacramental cup, and pronouncing the
words, " The blood of our Lord Jesus Christ, which was shed
for thee, preserve thy body and soul unto everlasting bfe,"
she was fided with peace and joy in bebeving, and was
assured, beyond att painful doubt, of the pardoning mercy of
God to ber soul.
She spent the latter years of her hfe in the humble dwefl-
ing connected with the Foundery, attended the rehgious
meetings which were held there, and even anticipated her
sons in the ecclesiastical irregularities which they introduced.
When Thomas Maxfield, a pious layman, began to preach,
and Mr. John Wesley determined to resist this encroachment

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 323
upon the clerical office, she interposed ; warned her indignant
son against the act which he meditated ; and declared, that
the devoted and intelligent Maxfield was as surely called of
God to preach the Gospel, as John himself was. He took
her advice, heard the man himseU, and then concurred in her
judgment; as did also his brother Charles. Mrs. Susanna
Wesley was as much a Methodist as either of her sons ; and
Charles, who wrote her epitaph, and John, who approved of
it, evidently dwelt with delight upon tbe fact, that, after aU
her sorrows and fears, she died in the possession of that vital
faith in Christ which brings perfect tranqudbty to the con
science, and is connected with an assured hope of eternal
life. It was a high gratification to the sons, that God made
them the instruments of conveying to such a mother a
blessing so rich and substantial.

y 2

324 THE LIFE OF

CHAPTER X.
In the beginning of the year 1743, we find Mr. Charles
Wesley in London, preaching in ad directions, visiting the
prisoners, and labouring with unabated dihgence in tbe spread
of divine truth. In his attempts to benefit the poor outcasts
in Newgate, he met witb much vexatious opposition, not from
the civd authorities, but the keeper, and the ungodly turnkeys,
who acted under the keeper's direction. Though he had a
written order from the Sheriff, these underlings of office
threw every obstruction in his way. Undismayed, how
ever, he persevered in his attempts to convert and save the
men that were appointed to die. He was not aUowed to enter
their ceds, but was merely admitted into the yard of the
prison. There he used to stand upon a bench; and the
unhappy inmates of the different cells, who knew the voice
of this faithful friend, presenting their faces at the iron
gratings, hstened to the words of truth and mercy. When
he preached a present salvation from sin, by faith in Christ,
no man withstood bim with greater pertinacity than his old
friend, Mr. Broughton, one of the Oxford Methodists, and
then a Clergyman in London. Wherever he could obtain
access, whether into Newgate or elsewhere, this zealous oppo
nent of the truth bore a vehement testimony against the
doctrine of salvation by faith ; denying to ad classes of men
the enjoyment of the divine favour.
Mr. Charles Wesley was doubtless more frequent in his
visits to Newgate than he otherwise would have been,
because of the inefficiency of the Clergyman to whose care
the spiritual interests of the prisoners were confided. He
reproved some convicts for their levity ; and adds, " They
seemed humbled, and awakened to a sense of theb' condition.
Their bghtness had been occasioned by that poor creature,
the Ordinary; who is worse than no Minister at all. Six
times they were forced to wake him before he got through the
prayers. He might just as wed read them in Latin. His
life and actions are worse than even his words."

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 325
At this time the apostles of Antinomianism were labour
ing in different parts of the kingdom to propagate their plau
sible errors ; and not a few of the Methodist societies were in
danger of imbibing the insidious poison. Of this the bro
thers were aware, and therefore exerted themselves with ad
zeal and fidehty to estabhsh them in the bebef of the truth.
For this purpose they employed the pulpit and the press ;
and when they could not personally visit the people who were
imder their care, tbey addressed them by letter, in cases of
pecubar emergency. The following document is a sample.
It was sent by Mr. Charles Wesley to the society in Grimsby,
and bears the date of Aprd 27th, 1 743 : —
" My dear brethren and sisters, — I rejoice in your behalf,
that our Lord hath given you ears to hear, and a heart to
obey, tbe word of God, rather than man. The foundation
standetb sure. The Lord knoweth those that are his ; even
att obedient bebevers ; every one who nameth the name of
Christ, and departs from iniquity. Little chddren, (saith the
Spirit expressly,) let no man deceive you. He that doeth
righteousness is righteous ; and no unrighteous person, none
who doth not do good, shall inherit the kingdom of heaven.
Jesus is the author of eternal redemption to all them, and
them only, that obey Him. There can be no true faith, where
there is not love : and this is love, that we walk after his
commandments. Look to yourselves, therefore, my brethren,
that ye lose not those things which ye have wrought ; but
that ye receive a fud reward. I need only say concerning
them that would seduce you, and bring not this doctrine,
' Receive them not into your house ; neither bid him God
speed : for he that biddetb him God speed is partaker of his
evd deeds.'
" May the God of ad grace, after you have suffered awhile,
make you perfect, (for he is able and witting,) strengthen,
stablish, settle you. I do not fear your hstening to the
other Gospel, (preached by poor Mr. Parker, and his German
friends,) tdl you listen to flesh and blood, and cast off the
yoke of Christ, and ad the Scriptures. Ad the Scriptures
are point-blank against them ; and therefore they are wise in
refusing to stand by the law and the testimony. They have
cast out St. James from the canon. They all reject the whole
Old Testament, and most of the New. Nay, some of them

326 THE LIFE OF
have said they saw no occasion for any more than the Epistle
to the Romans. Now shall we give up them, or the word of
God ? Whether it be right in the sight of God to hearken
unto man, rather than God, judge ye.
" Our Lord fasted, and prayed, and did good. His Apos
tles were in fastings often, prayed without ceasing, confessed
Christ before men, did ad manner of good, and suffered att
manner of evd. In their steps would I rather tread, than in
Mr. Parker's. We need say and think no more of them,
except to pray for them. Leave them to the Opener of eyes ;
and look you unto Jesus, by walking as He walked. Let his
word be a lantern to your feet, and a hght to your path. Let
ad Scripture (seeing all is given by inspiration of God) be
equady dear to you : but at present you should more espe-
ciady study what is more especially wanted by you. Read
again and again the Epistle of St. James, [that you may have
a just view] of stillness. If any of you have even drunk
the deadly thing, St. James will help him to an antidote.
Should any deny the glorious bberty of the sons of God,
(hberty from ad sin, bberty to fulfil the whole law,) St. John's
Epistles wid confirm you in the hope of the Gospel. Hold
fast, then, my beloved brethren, the sword of the Spirit,
which is the word of God. Hold fast the beginning of your
confidence unto the end ; for ' to him that overcometh,' saith
the Son of God, ' and keepeth my words unto the end, to him
wdl I give power over the nations, even as I have received of
my Father ; and I wdl give him the morning star.'
" I trust to find you shortly none otherwise minded.
Pray ye that the Lord would direct my way unto you. To Him
I now commend you, and to the word of his grace, which is
able to budd you up, and to give you an inheritance among
them that are sanctified through faith wbich is in Jesus.
" We acknowledge ourselves your debtors and servants for
Christ's sake.
" My dear brother and sister Blow, — I pray God
strengthen and keep you in your resolution, to be guided by
bis holy word. Satan desired to have you, that he might
sfft you like wheat ; but our Lord prayed for you ; and still
He liveth to make intercession. Be not henceforth as chd
dren, tossed to and fro, and carried about with every wind of
doctrine ; but speaking the truth in love, (that is, obedience,)

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 327
let us grow up in ad things into Christ our Head, tid we aU
come in the unity of the faith, unto a perfect man, to the
measure of the stature of tbe fulness of Chiist. Remember
my kindest love to sister Scudamore. Bid her in all her
ways acknowledge God; and He wid direct her paths. I
warn Henry Simpson and his wife, in much love, to return to
our Lord, in his own way of ordinances and command
ments; for thus it becometh us to fulfil att righteousness.
Be pleased to give my kind love to every one in particular,
who inquires after me, or is willing to beheve my report.
May the Spirit of Jesus dwell with you att, till He is in you a
well of water spinging up into everlasting lffe. Pray for
" Your affectionate brother in the Lord."
From London Mr. Charles Wesley went to the west of
England ; and after preaching at Bath, Painswick, Evesham,
and other places, on the 20th of May, he says, " I got once
more to our dear cottiers at Wednesbury. Here the seed has
taken root, and many are added to the church. A society
of above three hundred are seeking fud redemption in the
all-cleansing blood. The enemy rages exceedingly, and
preaches against them. A few have returned rading for
railing ; but the generahty have behaved as the followers of
Christ Jesus. I preached in a garden, on the first words I
met : 1 Cor. n. 1. Whde I spake of his suffering He looked
upon us, and made us look upon Him and mourn. Many
wept as one that mourneth for his first-born. I exhorted and
intreated the very hvely society. Surely among this people I
have not run or laboured in vain.
" May 21st. At five I commended the woman of Canaan as
an example of prevalent importunity. A young man who
had been grievously vexed of the devd was now set at bberty.
I spent the morning in conference with several who have
received the atonement under my brother, &c. I saw a piece
of ground, given us by a Dissenter to build a meeting-house
upon, and consecrated it by a hymn.
" I walked with many of tbe brethren to Walsal singing.
We were received with the old complaint, ' Behold, they that
turn the world upside down are come hither also.' I walked
through the town amidst the noisy greetings of our enemies.
I stood on the steps of the market-house. A host of men
was laid against us. The floods lifted up their voice, and

328 THE LIFE OF
raged horribly. The street was full of fierce Ephesian beasts,
(the principal man setting them on,) who roared, and shouted,
and threw stones incessantly. Many struck without hurting
me. I besought them in calm love to be reconciled to God
in Christ. While I was departing a stream of ruffians was
suffered to bear me from the steps. I rose, and, having
given the blessing, was beaten down again. So tbe third
time, when we had returned thanks to God for our salvation.
I then, from the steps, bade them depart in peace, and walked
quickly back through the thickest rioters. They revded us,
but had no commission to touch a hab' of our heads."
Having preached at Birmingham and at Wednesbury, he
took his leave of the people in Staffordshire, and hastened
to Sheffield, preaching at Melbourne, Coleorton, and Notting
ham-cross on his way. In Sheffield the Clergy had succeeded
in inflaming the public mind, so that during his stay, a mob
assembled, and puUed down the Methodist chapel, which had
been erected by the bberality of a poor people. He states
that, on his arrival, he found them " as sheep in the midst of
wolves : the Ministers having so stirred up the people, that
they were ready to tear them in pieces." He adds, "I
went to the society-house, next door to our brother Ben
nett's. Hed from beneath was moved to oppose us. As
soon as I was in the desk, with David Taylor, the floods
began to lift up their voice. An officer (Ensign Garden)
contradicted and blasphemed. I took no notice of him, and
sang on. The stones flew thick, hitting the desk and people.
To save them and the house, I gave notice I should preach
out, and look the enemy in the face.
" The whole army of aliens fodowed me. The captain laid
hold of me, and began revibng. I gave him for answer, 'A
Word in Season, or Advice to a Soldier ; ' then prayed, parti
cularly for His Majesty King George, and preached the
Gospel with much contention. The stones often struck me
in tbe face. After sermon I prayed for sinners as servants of
their master the devU; upon which the captain ran at me
with great fury, threatening revenge for my abusing, as he
called it, the King his master. He forced his way through
the brethren, drew his sword, and presented it to my breast.
My breast was immediately steeled. I threw it open and
fixing mine eye on his, smiled in his face, and calmly said, ' I

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 329
fear God, and honour the King.' His countenance fell in a
moment ; he fetched a deep sigh ; put up his sword ; and
quickly left the place. To one of the company, who after
wards informed me, he said, ' You shall see, if I do but hold
my sword to his breast, he will faint away.' So perhaps I
should, had I only had his principles to trust to; but U at
that time I was not afraid, no thanks to my natural courage.
"We returned to our brother Bennett's, and gave our
selves unto prayer. The rioters fodowed, and exceeded in
their outrage att I have seen before. Those of Moorfields,
Cardiff, and Walsal, were lambs to these. As there is ' no
King in Israel,' (no Magistrate, I mean, in Sheffield,) every
man does as seems good in his own eyes. Satan now put it
into their hearts to pud down the society-house; and they
set to their work whde we were praying and praising God.
It was a glorious time with us. Every word of exhortation
sunk deep ; every prayer was sealed ; and many found the
Spirit of glory resting on them. One sent for the Constable,
who came up, and desired me to leave the town, since I was
the occasion of att this disturbance. I thanked him for his
advice, withal assuring bim, I should not go a moment the
sooner for att this uproar ; I was sorry for their sakes that they
had no law or justice among them : as for mysett, I had my
protection, and knew my business, as I supposed he did his.
In proof whereof he went from us, and encouraged the mob.
They pressed hard to break open the door. I would have
gone out to them, but the brethren would not suffer me.
They laboured all night for then' master, and by morning
had putted down one end of the house. I could compare
them to nothing but the men of Sodom ; or those coming
out of the tombs, 'exceeding fierce.' Their outcries often
waked me in the night : yet I beheve I got more sleep than
any of my neighbours.
"May 26th. At five I expounded the pool of Bethesda,
and stayed conversing with the society till eight. I break
fasted witb several of the brethren from Yorkshire, Derby
shire, Lancashire, and Cheshire. I met a daughter of afflic
tion, who had long mourned in Zion. God gave me imme
diate faith for her, which I made proof of in prayer ; and in
that instant she received the comfort. It being agreed that
I should preach in the heart of the town, I went forth,

330 THE LIFE OF
nothing doubting. We heard our enemies shouting from
afar. I stood up in the midst of them, and read the first
words that offered, 'If God be for us, wbo can be against
us ? " &c. God made bare his arm in the sight of the
Heathen, and so restrained the fierceness of men, that not
one lifted up hand or voice against us.
"I took David Taylor, and walked through the open
street, to our brother Bennett's, with the multitude at my
heels. We passed by the spot where the house stood. They
had not left one stone upon another. 'Nevertheless the
foundation standeth sure,' as I told one of them ; and our
house not made with hands is eternal in the heavens. The
mob attended me to my lodgings with great civdity ; but as
soon as I was entered the house, they renewed their threat-
enings to pud it down. The windows were mashed iu an
instant ; and my poor host so frightened, that he was ready
to give up his shield. He had been for a warrant to Mr.
Buck, a Justice of Peace in Rotherham, who refused it him,
unless he would promise to forsake ' this way.'
"The house was now on the point of being taken by
storm. I was writing within when the cry of my poor friend
and his famdy, I thought, catted me out to those sons of
Bebal. In the midst of the rabble I found a friend of
Edward's with the Riot Act. At their desire I took and
read it, and made a suitable exhortation. One of the sturdi
est rebels our Constable seized, and carried away captive into
the house. I marveded at the patience of his companions ;
but the Lord overawed them. What was done with the
prisoner I know not ; for in five minutes I was fast asleep in
the room which they had dismantled. I feared no cold, but
dropped asleep with that word, ' Scatter thou the people
that dehght in war.' I afterwards heard, that, within the
hour, they had ad quitted the place.
" May 27th. At five I took leave of the society. We had
the extraordinary blessing I expected. Our hearts were knit
together, and greatly comforted. We rejoiced in hope
of the glorious appearing of the great God, who had now
dehvered us out of the mouth of the lions. David Taylor
informed me that the people of Thorpe, through which we
should pass, were exceeding mad against us. So we found
them as we approached the place, and were turning down the

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 331
lane to Barley-hall. The ambush rose, and assaulted us with
stones, eggs, and dirt. My horse flew from side to side,
till be forced his way through them. David Taylor they
wounded in his forehead, which bled much. His hat he lost
in the fray. I returned, and asked what was the reason a
Clergyman could not pass without such treatment. At first
the rioters scattered; but their captain, rallying, answered,
with horrible imprecations and stones, that would have kided
both man and beast, bad they not been turned aside by a
hand unseen. My horse took fright, and hurried away with
me down a steep hid, tid we came to a lane, which I turned
up, and took a circuit, to find our brother Johnson's. The
enemy spied me from afar, and fodowed shouting. Blessed
be God, I got no hurt, but only the eggs and dirt. My
clothes indeed abhorred me, and my arm pained me a little
by a blow I received at Sheffield. David Taylor had got just
before me to Barley-hall, with the sisters, whom God had hid
in the hollow of his hand.
" We met many sincere souls assembled to hear the word
of God. Never have I known a greater power of love. Ad
were drowned in tears, yet very happy. The scripture I met
was, ' Blessed be the Lord God of Israel ; for he hath visited
and redeemed his people.' We rejoiced in the God of
our salvation, who hath compassed us about with songs of
debverance. " By four we came to a land of rest ; for our brethren at
Birstal have stopped the mouths of gainsayers, and fairly
overcome evd with good. At present, peace is in aU their
borders. The httle foxes that spod the vineyard, or rather
the wdd boars out of the wood that root it up, have no more
place among them. Only the Germans still prowl about the
fences, to pick up stragglers. My mouth was opened to
declare God, who spared not his Son, &c. A great multitude
were bowed down by the victorious power of his love. It was
a time much to be remembered for the gracious rain where
with our God refreshed us."
Having preached to the people twice at Birstal, and once
at Armley, on Saturday, May 28th, Mr. Charles Wesley
went to Leeds, where be was treated with great respect by
the Clergy. This was the more remarkable, because when
he was introduced to them be bad preached to some thou-

332 THE LIFE OF
sands of people in the principal street. He evidently pos
sessed their esteem. The foUowing is his own account of
his visit to this town. WiUiam Shent, at whose door he
preached, kept a barber's shop in Briggate. " Not a year
ago I walked to and fro in these streets, and could not find a
man : but a spark is at last hghted in this place also ; and a
great fire it wdl kindle. I met the infant society, about fifty
in number, most of them justified; and exhorted them to
walk circumspectly, since so much depended on the first
witnesses. At seven I stood before Wilham Shent's door,
and cried to thousands, ' Ho, every one that tbirsteth, come
ye to the waters ! ' The word took place. They gave dili
gent heed to it, and seemed a people ready prepared for the
Lord. "I went to the great church, and was showed to the
Ministers' pew. Their whole behaviour said, ' Friend, go up
higher.' Five Clergymen were there, who a little con
founded me by making me take place of my elders and
betters. They made me help to administer the sacrament ;
would not let me steal into a corner; but placed me at the
table opposite to him that consecrated. I assisted, with
eight more Ministers, for whom my soul was much drawn out
in prayer. But I dreaded their favour more than the stones
in Sheffield.
" At two I found a vast multitude waiting for the word.
I strongly exhorted them to repent and beheve, that their
sins might be blotted out. At Birstal I catted the poor, and
maimed, and halt, and bhnd, to tbe great supper. My Lord
disposed many hearts, I doubt not, to accept the invitation.
He shows me several witnesses of the truth, which they have
even now received in the love of it. I had a blessed parting
with the society."
It is an interesting fact, that whde Mr. Charles Wesley
was preaching three or four times a day, during the intervals
of public worship he was almost constantly engaged in the
composition of hymns. This fact appears not only in the
number of hymns which he pubhshed from time to time, on a
great variety of subjects; but also from the fodowing inci
dent, which occurred when he was on his way from Birstal to
Newcastle. " Near Ripley," says he, " my horse threw and
fell upon me. My companion thought I had broken my

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 333
neck ; but my leg only was bruised, my hand sprained, and
my head stunned: which spoiled my making hymns, or
thinking at ad, till the next day, when the Lord brought us
safe to Newcastle.
" At seven I went to the room, which wdl contain above
two thousand. It was filled from end to end. God gave
testimony to the word of his grace. We rejoiced for the con
solation of our mutual faith."
On Mr. Charles Wesley's arrival at Newcastle, he found
that the boddy excitement into which some persons had been
thrown there, as in Bristol, under bis brother's preaching, had
given offence in different quarters. He had long been accus
tomed to look upon things of this nature with jealousy ; and
few instances of the kind appear to have ever attended his
preaching, powerful and impressive as it was. If they did
occur, they were discouraged by him; and in relating the
success of his ministry he has passed them over in silence.
His brother attached no more importance to them than he
did ; but he used greater caution in suppressing them, lest
he should in any degree destroy the good which was unques
tionable, and the fruit of the Holy Spirit's influence, with
effects which had no higher origin than the physical consti
tution of human nature. Charles was more bold and
decided. That which appeared to him to have no necessary
connexion with the work of God, and which he saw to be a
cause of offence, he did not hesitate firmly to discountenance ;
and yet his usefulness was not thereby impaired. In what
manner he proceeded at Newcastle in the suppression of
bregularities he has stated in the fodowing extracts, winch also
contain a striking view of his continued fidehty and zeal : —
"June 3d. Our room was crowded at the watch-night.
Several gentry from the races stood with great attention,
whde I set forth Christ crucified. It was a season both of
grief and love.
" June 4th. I went on at five expounding tbe Acts. Some
stumbling-blocks, with the help of God, I have removed,
particularly the fits. Many no doubt were, at our first
preaching, struck down, both soul and body, into the depth
of distress. Their outward affections were easy to be imi
tated. Many counterfeits I have already detected. To-day
one who came from the ale-house drunk was pleased to fall

334 THE LIFE OF
into a fit for my entertainment, and beat himself heartdy.
I thought it a pity to hinder him; so, instead of smging over
him, as had often been done, we left him to recover at his
leisure. Another girl, as she began her cry, I ordered to be
carried out. Her convulsion was so violent as to take away
the use of her limbs, tid tbey laid and left her without the
door. Then immediately she found her legs, and walked off.
Some very unstill sisters, who always took care to stand near
me and try which should cry loudest, since I had them
removed out of my sight, have been as quiet as lambs. The
first night I preached here, half my words were lost through
their outcries. Last night, before I began, I gave pubhc
notice, that whosoever cried, so as to drown my voice, should,
without any man's hurt, or judging them, be gently carried
to tbe farthest corner of the room. But my porters had no
employment the whole night; yet the Lord was with us,
mightily convincing of sin and righteousness.
" June 5th. My soul was revived by the poor people at
Chowden ; and yet more at Tanfield, where I called to great
numbers to behold the Lamb of God. To the society I
spake words not my own. At Newcastle, one just come
from the sacrament received the seal of forgiveness
among us.
" I preached in the crowded square, chiefly to backsliders,
whom I besought with tears to be reconcded to God.
Surely Jesus looked upon some of them, as he looked upon
Peter. I wrestled in prayer for them in the society, and
found it is for theb' sake principally that God hath brought
me hither.
" June 6th. I had the great comfort of recovering some of
those that had drawn back. They came confessing their sin.
I trust we shall receive them again for ever.
"June 8th. I spake to the bands severally, and tried if
their faith could bear shaking. We have certainly been too
rash and easy in allowing persons for bebevers, on their own
testimony; nay, and even persuading them into a false
opinion of themselves. Some souls it is doubtless necessary
to encourage ; but it should be done with the utmost caution.
To tell one in darkness, he has faith, is to keep him in dark
ness stdl ; or to make him trust in a false hght ; a faith that
stands in the words of men, not in the power of God.

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 335
" June 13th. I wrote thus to a son in the Gospel : ' Be
not over sure that so many are justified. By their fruits you
shaU know them. You will see reason to be more and more
debberate in the judgments you pass on souls. Wait for
then- conversation. I do not know whether we can infalbbly
pronounce at the time, that any one is justified. I once
thought several in that state, who, I am now convinced, were
only under the drawings of the Father. Try the spirits,
therefore, lest yon should lay tbe stumbling-block of pride in
their way ; and by allowing them to have faith too soon, keep
them out of it for ever.'
"June 15th. I observed at Newcastle that many more of
the gentry come now that the stumbbng-block of the fits is
taken out of their way ; and I am more and more convinced
it was a device of Satan, to stop the course of the Gospel.
Since I preached it, (U I can discern anything,) it never had
greater success than at this time. Yet we have no fits among
us ; and I have done nothing to prevent them, only declared
that I do not think the better of any one for crying out, and
interrupting my work.
" June 16th. I set out for Sunderland, with a strong aver
sion to preaching. But I am more and more convinced that
the freedom of heart, which the Moravians and Quakers so
much talk of, is a rule of the devd's inventing, to supersede
the written word. I dragged mysett to about a thousand
wdd people, and cried, ' O Israel, thou hast destroyed thy
self; but in me is tby help.' Never have I seen greater
attention in any at theb? first hearing.
"We rode on to Shields. I went to church, and the
people flocked in crowds after me. The Minister could not
be heard in reading prayers ; but I beard him loud enough
afterwards, calling for the Churchwardens to quiet the
disturbance which none but himself raised. I fancy he
thought I should preach there, bke some of the first Quakers.
The Clerk came to me, bawbng out, it was consecrated
ground, and I had no business to preach on it; was no ,
Minister, &c. When he had cried himself out of breath, I
whispered bim in the ear, that I had no intention to preach
there ; and he stumbled upon a good saying, ' Sir, U you
have any word of exhortation for the people, speak it to them
without.'

336 THE LIFE OF
" I did so at my leisure, a huge multitude waiting in the
churchyard; many of them fierce, and threatening to drown
me, and what not. I walked quietly through the midst of
them, and discoursed in strong, awakening words, on the
jader's question, 'What must I do to be saved?' The
Churchwardens and others laboured in vain to interrupt, by
throwing dirt, nay, and money, among the people. Having
debvered my message, I rode to the ferry; crossed ; and met
as rough friends on tbe other side. The mob of North-
Shields waited to salute me, witb the Minister at their head.
He had got a man with a horn, instead of a trumpet, and
bade him blow, and his companions shout. Others were
almost as violent in their approbation. We went through
honour and dishonour ; (but neither of them hurt us ;) and
by six, with God's blessing, came safe to Newcastle.
" June 19th. I asked the multitudes in the square, ' Wdl
ye also go away ? ' The word prospered in the thing where
unto it was sent ; namely, the bringing back the wanderers.
We concluded the day with our first love-feast. Jesus was
with his disciples.
" I took my leave in those words : ' What ye have atteady,
hold fast tid I come.' It was a hard parting with the society.
Their hearts were ad as melting wax, and wdl, I trust, retain
the impression then made by every word spoken. Some
cried aloud ; others knelt down for my blessing ; most laid
hold on me as I passed ; all wept, and made lamentation.
" I preached at Swalwed. Never were people better dis
posed, or more eager of instruction ; and their love was such,
that they would, if possible, have plucked out their eyes, and
given them me.
" June 21st. I set out between three and four ; and was
met by several parties of the society, who had walked before
some miles to watch my passing. I travelled but slowly
through them, blessing and being blessed. I rode to Sand-
hutton. The poor people filled the house where I was.
I showed them the way of salvation, in the creditor and
debtors. They returned me many thanks."
Mr. Charles Wesley now returned to London, preaching at
a few intermediate places by the way. At Selby he dined
" in a mixed company," probably at an inn, where he was
asked if there was any good in the rite of confirmation.

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 337
Ever intent upon the inculcation of spiritual rehgion, as
opposed to mere formabty, he answered, " No ; nor in any
outward thing, unless you are in Christ a new creature."
" I confounded all my hearers by relating my own experience
under the law. I left some books, and went on my way
rejoicing. Still the Spbit was upon me ; and I felt stronger
faith for mysett, than I ever did before."
From Selby he went to Epworth, where he spent a few
days, preaching in the open air, and admonishing the society
in private. Here he was treated with great respect. Eight
years had now elapsed since the death of his honoured father,
and the dispersion of the famdy ; and many tender recoUec-
tions were doubtless suggested to his mind by the sight of
the church, the parsonage-house, and other objects ; but he
was too intent upon saving the souls of the people, to indulge
in mere sentimentabty. The Methodists of Grimsby came to
Epworth, that they might be edified by his ministry and
counsel. They parted with great affection, and with the
peace of God.
On his way to Nottingham he states, that he was favoured
with "the best company that either earth or heaven could
furnish." On his arrival he says, " I found my brother in
the market-place, catting lost sinners to Him that justifieth
the ungodly. He gave notice of my preaching in the even
ing. From him I had the first account of our brethren's
persecution at Wednesbury. Their unhappy Minister was
the contriver of ad. The Lord opened my mouth at seven.
Many thousands attended in deep sdence. Surely the Lord
hath much people in this place. We began a society of nine
members." He spent Sunday, the 26th of June, at Birmingham, where
he was met by several persons belonging to tbe persecuted
society at Wednesbury, whom he endeavoured to strengthen
and comfort. The cruel opposition which they had expe
rienced was but " the beginning of sorrows." In the course
of a few months several of them were horribly maltreated,
and lost the greater part of theb' property. Mr. Charles
Wesley preached in Birmingham, at eight o'clock in the
morning, without interruption; and again to several thou
sands in the evening; "many of whom," says he, "I
observed by their tears, were pricked at the heart, and ready
vol. i. z

338 THE LIFE OF
to say, ' I will arise, and go to my Father.' " He adds, " In
the name of the Lord Jesus I began our society. The
number at present is thirteen."
From Birmingham he went to London, where he scarcely
remained a fortnight, before he set out on horseback, in a
heavy rain, for Cornwad, taking Bristol in his way. A bro
ther, whose name he has not mentioned, accompanied him
twenty mdes beyond Exeter, where he was left to prosecute
his journey alone. By wandering, he states, he made it
threescore mdes to Bodmin. Here both horse and rider
were worked down, so as greatly to enjoy the rest of the
night. The next mornmg he says it cost him four hours to
reach Mitchell; and the pain of his cobc made them seem
four days. After taking a httle rest, he pursued his way
through Redruth to St. Ives. " Two tinners," says he, "met
me first, and wished me good luck in the name of the Lord.
My next meeting was from the devd's chddren, who shouted
as I passed, and pursued me like the men out of the tombs.
Between seven and eight I entered St. Ives. The boys and
others continued their rough salutes for some time at brother
Nance's ; but I was too weary to regard them."
The next day was the Sabbath. " I rose," says he, " and
forgot I had traveded from Newcastle. I spoke with some of
this loving, simple people, who are as sheep in the midst of
wolves. The Priests stir up the people, and make theb'
minds evd affected toward the brethren. Yet the sons of
violence are much checked by the Mayor, an honest Presby
terian, whom the Lord hath raised up. I preached in the
room at eight, on, ' Tbou shalt call his name Jesus ; for he
shall save his people from their sins.' We found his presence
sensibly among us. So did the opposers themselves.
" I heard the Rector preach. His appbcation was down
right rading at the 'new sect,' as he cads us ; those ' enemies
of the Church, seducers, troublers, Scribes and Pharisees,
hypocrites.' I bad prayed for a quiet heart, and a steady
countenance; and my prayer was answered. My calmness
was succeeded with strong consolation.
" I rode to Wednock, with ahnost all the brethren. Mr.
Hobbn, the Curate, entertained us with a curious discourse
on, ' Beware of false prophets.' I stood up over against him
within two yards of the pulpit, and heard such a hodge-potch

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 339
of rading, foobsh bes, as Satan himself might have been
ashamed of. I had asked that my countenance might not
alter, and was kept in perfect peace. The poor people
behaved very decently ; and att followed me to hear the true
word of God. I stayed, and mddly told the Preacher he had
been misinformed. 'No,' he answered; 'it was all truth.'
' Sir,' said I, ' if you beheve what you preach, you believe a
he.' ' You are a bar,' he repbed. I put him in mind of the
great day ; testified my good- wid ; and left him for the con
gregation. God opened a door of utterance, to preach the
Gospel of Christ Jesus. I know they found that difference
between the chaff and the wheat."
Such were the stirring occurrences of the first Sabbath
Which Mr. Charles Wesley spent in Cornwad. He remained
in this county about three weeks, when he was suddenly
called to London. During this period his labours were inces
sant, and were signatty owned of God in the conversion of
men, although the opposition was formidable and appatting.
The Clergy preached against him with great vehemence, and
represented his character and designs in the worst possible
hght ; and the people were ready everywhere to congregate
in mobs, and perpetrate any outrage. His doctrine not only
interfered with their prejudices, but witb their habits, and
exposed the dishonest practices by which many of them,
obtained their bvelihood. But nothing moved him from his
purpose. Ease, bberty, honour, bfe itseU were of no account
in his estimation, when compared with the salvation of the
ignorant and wicked multitudes with whom the country
abounded. He was witting to endure any reproach and
hardship, and even to die by the hand of violence at any
hour, U Christ were only honoured by the spread of his reh
gion. No better view of his spirit and exertions can be given
than that which his own journal suppbes. The following
selections are a specimen of his dady labours. The difference
between the irreUgious, fierce, and daring Cornishmen of
those times, and their devout and moral successors of tbe
present age, is very striking.
" July 18th. I went forth towards the market-house at
St. Ives. When we came to the place of battle, the enemy
was ready, set in array against us. I began the hundredth
psalm, and they beating their drums and shouting. I stood
z 2

340 THE LIFE OF
still and sdent for some time, finding they would not receive
my testimony. I then offered to speak to some of the most
violent; but they stopped their ears, and ran upon me, cry
ing, I should not preach there ; and catching at me, to pud
me down. They had no power to touch me. My soul was
calm and fearless. I shook off the dust of my feet, and
walked leisurely through the thickest of them, who followed
like ramping and roaring lions : but their mouth was shut.
We met the Mayor, who saluted us, and threatened the
rioters. I rejoiced at my lodgings in our almighty Jesus.
" I preached at three on Cannage-downs to near a thou
sand tinners, who received the word into honest and good
hearts. Whde I pointed them to the Lamb of God, many
wept ; and particularly the captain-general of the tinners ; a
man famous in his generation for his acts of valour and
violence, and his usual challenge to fight any six men with
his club. He is known through the west by the title of the
Destroyer. This leopard will soon, I trust, be down with the
lamb. " July 19th. I preached at Pool, in the heart of the tin
ners. A drunkard got within two or three yards, designing,
I suppose, to push me down the hid. I was forced to break
off my prayer, and warn him to take care of himself. He
attempted to lay hold on me ; upon which a tinner cried,
' Down with him ! ' In a moment the Phibstines were upon
him. I strove to rescue him, and besought them not to hurt
him; otherwise I should go away, and not preach at all.
They were entreated for him ; and, taking him by the legs
and arms, quietly handed him down from one to another, till
they had put him without the congregation; and he was
heard no more. I pubhshed the faithful, acceptable saying ;
and their hearts seemed all bowed and opened to receive it.
God, I nothing doubt, wid call these a people, who were not
a people. Our prayers for the opposers also begin to be
answered; for the fiercest of them came this evening to the
room, and behaved with great decency.
" July 20th. I spake with more of the society ; most of
whom have the first knowledge of salvation, as their hves
show. A. G. tells me that faith, as he thinks, came by hear
ing yesterday morning. He has been a sinner above other
sinners, tdl within this fortnight God caded, and made him

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 341
equal with those who have borne the burden and heat of the
day. " I preached at Zunnor, one of Mr. Symon's four parishes,
which is come in to a man at the joyful news. Some hun
dreds of tbe poor people, with sincerity in their faces, received
my saying, ' The kingdom of heaven is at hand : repent ye,
and beheve the Gospel'
" I began at eight expounding the good Samaritan ; but
could not proceed for pity to the poor mockers. Many of
them were present ; but their mocking was over. I urged,
and besought, and with tears even compelled, them to come
in. The Spirit made intercession for them, that God might
grant them repentance unto bfe.
" July 22d. I rode in the rain to Morva, a settlement of
tinners, to whom I preached nothing but the Gospel. I had
just named my text at St. Ives, ' Comfort ye, comfort ye, my
people, saith your God,' when an army of rebels broke in
upon us, bke those at Sheffield or Wednesbury. They began
in a most outrageous manner, threatening to murder the peo
ple, if they did not go out that moment. They broke the
sconces, dashed the windows in pieces, bore away the shut
ters, benches, poor-box, and all but the stone watts. I stood
sdently looking on; but mine eyes were unto tbe Lord.
They swore bitterly I should not preach there again ; which I
immediately disproved by telling them Christ died for them
all. Several times they lifted up their hands and clubs to
strike me ; but a stronger arm restrained them. They beat
and dragged the women about, particularly one of a great
age, and trampled on them without mercy. The longer they
stayed, and the more they raged, the more power I found
from above. I bade the people stand stdl, and see the salva
tion of God, resolving to continue with them, and see the
end. In about an hour the word came, 'Hitherto shalt
thou come ; and no farther.' The ruffians fed to quarrelling
among themselves, broke the Town-Clerk's (their captain's)
head, and drove one another out of the room. Having kept
the field, we gave thanks for the victory ; and in prayer the
Spirit of glory rested upon us. Going home, we met the
Mayor, with another Justice, and went back to show them
the havoc wbich the gentlemen and their mob had. made.
He commended our people as the most quiet, inoffensive sub.

342 THE LIFE OF
jects; encouraged us to sue for justice ; said, he was no more
secure from such lawless violence than we; wished us suc
cess ; and left us rejoicing in our strong Helper.
" July 23d. I cannot find one of this people who fears
those that can kid the body only. It was next to a miracle
that no more mischief was done last night. The gentlemen
had resolved to destroy ad within doors. They came upon us
like roaring bons, headed by the Mayor's son. He struck
out the candles with his cane, and began courageously beat
ing the women. I laid my hand upon him, and said, ' Sir,
you appear bke a gentleman. I desire you would show it by
restraining these of the baser sort. Let them strike the men,
or me, if they please ; bnt not hurt poor helpless women and
chddren.' He was turned into a friend immediately, and
laboured the whole time to quiet his associates. Some, not
of the society, were likewise provoked to stand up for us, and
put themselves between. Others held the ruffians, and made
use of an arm of flesh. Some of our bitterest enemies
were brought over by the meekness of the sufferers, and
mabce of the persecutors. They had sworn to drive us all
out, and then take possession of our house; but their
commission did not go so far. One was overheard say
ing to bis companions, as they were going off, 'I think
the desk was insured. We could not touch it, or come
near it.'
" I preached at Gwennap to near two thousand hungry
souls, who devoured the word of reconciliation. HaU my
audience were tinners from about Redruth, which, I hear, is
taken. God gives us their hearts. If any man speak against
us, (they say,) he deserves to be stoned. I again expounded
in the room at St. Ives, and advised the society to possess
then? souls in patience, not threatening, or even mentioning
the late uproar, but suffering att things for the sake of Jesus
Christ. " July 24th. At Wednock many hstened to my description
of our Lord's sufferings. After evening service, I would have
finished my discourse, but the Minister's mob fed upon us,
threatening and striking all they came near. They swore
horribly they would be revenged on us, for our making such
a disturbance on the Sabbath-day, our taking the people from
the church, and doing so much mischief continually. They

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 343
assaulted us with sticks and stones, and endeavoured to pull
me down. I bade them strike me, and spare the people.
Many lifted up their hands and weapons, but were not per
mitted to touch me. My time is not yet come. We were
now encompassed with a host of men, bent on mischief, with
no visible way of escape ; but the Lord hath many ways. He
touched the heart of one of our persecutors, who came up to
me, took me by the hand, and besought me to depart in
peace, assuring me he would preserve me from ad violence.
Another gentleman said the same. I thanked them, and
told them I had an unseen Protector ; but as I saw there was
no door, I should not attempt preaching at this season. I
stayed some time to make my observations. Ten cowardly
ruffians I saw upon one unarmed man, beating him with their
clubs, till they feded him to the ground. Another escaped
by the swiftness of his horse. My convoy they set upon for
dissuading them, and forced him to fly for his hfe. I walked
on slowly, witb ad tbe rabble behind. One of the brethren
attended me. The Lord hid us in the hollow of his hand.
The pillar came between the Egyptians and us. About six
we rested at brother Nance's. The enemy stid pursued. I
went out, and looked them in the face ; and they puded off
their hats, and slunk away. The right hand of the Lord
hath [the pre-eminence ; and therewith hath He got himself
the victory.
" The society came. Our hearts danced for joy; and in
our song did we praise Him. We ad longed for his last
glorious appearing, and with an eye of faith saw the Son of
man as coming in the clouds of heaven, to confess us before
his Father, and the holy angels.
" July 25th. The Mayor told us, that the Ministers were
the principal authors of att this evd, by continually represent
ing us in their sermons as Popish emissaries, and urging the
enraged multitude to take all manner of ways to stop us.
Their whole preaching is cursing and hes. Yet they
modestly say, my fedow-labourer and I are the cause of ad
the disturbance ! It is always the lamb that troubles the
water. Yesterday we were stoned as Popish incendiaries.
To-day it is our turn to have favour with the people. I
preacbed at Cannage-downs to a multitude of simple-hearted
tinners, on, ' Who is this that cometh from Edom, with dyed

344 THE LIFE OF
garments from Bozrah?' They received the word with all
gladness and gratitude ; wondered at the St. Ives people, that
could endeavour to hurt us for teaching them such blessed
truths. At St. Ives I had warning of an approaching trial,
and was led to pray that the fierceness of men might be at
this time restrained. I had scarce begun at the room when
news was brought that all the gentlemen were coming to putt
it down. We looked for them every moment. About half a
dozen came first, and threw eggs in at the windows. Others
cast great stones, to break what remained of the shutters.
Others struck the women, and swore they would have the house
down. I prayed, and dismissed our people. John Nance
was gone to tbe Mayor. I followed to stop him, and met the
Mayor at the head of his posse. At first hearing of the
tumult he had started up, charged ad he met to assist him,
and was coining to tbe room, when I desired him to save
himseU the trouble of a walk in the rain. He behaved with
great civility and resolution ; declaring before all, that none
should hurt us. This disappointed and scattered our adver
saries ; and I met the society without molestation. Glory be
to God, that we are once more debvered out of the mouth of
these lions. They were sure of accompbshing their design
this night : but the Lord beheld their threatenings ; and
stdled the raging of the sea, the noise of the waves, and the
madness of the people.
" July 26th. At the Pool one stopped, and demanded my
letters of orders. I marveded at Mr. Churchwarden's igno
rance, gave him my Oxford sermon, and rode on. He
followed me, with another gentleman, and vowed I should not
preach in his parish. When I began, he shouted, and
hallooed, and put his hat to my mouth. We went to another
place. He fodowed us, bke Shimei. I told him I should
surely deliver my message, unless bis master was stronger
than mine. After much contention, I walked away with
near two thousand people, most part tinners, to the next
parish, as my wise Churchwarden supposed. He followed us
another mile ; and a warm walk he had of it, but left us on
the border of the neighbouring parish. However, to take my
leave of it, I preached in what he catted his. In spite of
Satan, the poor had the Gospel preached to them, and heard
it joyfully. Great was their zeal and affection toward me. I

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 345
marvel not that Satan should fight for his kingdom. It
begins to shake in this place.
" AU was quiet at St. Ives, the Mayor having declared
his resolution to swear twenty new Constables, and suppress
the rioters by force of arms. Their drum he has sent and
siezed. All the time I was preaching he stood at a httle
distance, to awe the rebels. He has set the whole town
against him, by not giving us up to their fury : but he plainly
told Mr. Hoblin, the fire-and-faggot Minister, that he would
not be perjured to gratify any man's mattce. Us he informed
that he had often heard Mr. Hobbn say, they ought to drive
us away by blows, not arguments.
" July 28th. I dined at our brother Mitchell's, a confessor
of the faith which once he persecuted; and rode on to
St. Hdary-downs. Here the careless hearers were kept away
by the enemy's threatenings ; but near one thousand well-
disposed tinners hstened to the joyful tidings, ' Comfort ye,
comfort ye, my people.' That word of grace, 'Thine ini
quities are pardoned,' quite melted them down into tears on
all sides.
" I began explaining the Beatitudes at St. Ives. None
interrupted. I do not despair but some of our persecutors
themselves may yet, before we depart, receive that damnable
Popish doctrine, as Mr. Hobbn cads it, of justification by
faith only.
" July 29th. I rode to Morva, and invited the whole
nation of tinners to Christ. I took the names of several who
were desirous of joining in a society. The adversaries have
laboured with all their might to hinder this good work ; but
we doubt not our seeing a glorious church in this place.
" July 30th. I beheved a door would be opened this day ;
and in the strength of the Lord set out for St. Just, a town
of tinners, four mdes from Morva, and twelve from St. Ives.
My text was, 'The poor have the Gospel preached unto
them.' I showed, the sum thereof is, ' Thine iniquity is par
doned. God for Christ's sake hath forgiven thee.' The
hearts of thousands seemed moved, as the trees of the forest,
by the wind which blowetb as it bsteth. The door stood
wide open, and a multitude were just entering in. Here it is
that I expect the largest harvest. We rode four miles farther
to Zunning, and took up our lodging at a hospitable farmer's.

346 THE LIFE OF
" I walked with our brother Shepherd, to the Land's End,
and sang,* on the extremest point of the rocks,—
Come, divine Immanuel, come,
Take possession of thy home ;
Now thy mercy's wings expand,
Stretch throughout the happy land.
Carry on thy victory,
Spread thy rule from sea to sea ;
Re-convert the ransom'd race,
Save us, save us, Lord, by grace !
Take the purchase of thy blood,
Bring us to a pardoning God ;
Give us eyes to see our day,
Hearts the glorious truth to' obey ;
Ears to hear the Gospel sound,
Grace doth more than sin abound,
God appeased, and man forgiven,
Peace on earth, and joy in heaven.
0 that every soul might be
Suddenly subdued to thee !
O that all in thee might know
Everlasting life below !
Now thy mercy's wings expand,
Stretch throughout the happy land ;
Take possession of thy home ;
Come, divine Immanuel, come !
" I rode back to St. Just, and went from the evening
service to a plain by the town, made for field-preaching. I
stood on a green bank, and cried, ' All we bke sheep have
gone astray ; we have turned every one to his own way ; and
the Lord hath laid upon Him the iniquity of us att.' About
* This hymn was not selected for the occasion, but was " written at the
Land's End." (Hymns and Sacred Poems. By Charles Wesley. Vol. i.,
p. 329.) It is founded upon the following passage : " And the stretching out of
his wings shall fill the breadth of thy land, O Immanuel." (Isaiah viii. 8.) Tra
dition states that the hymn beginning,
" Thou God of glorious majesty,"
was also written at the Land's End ; but of this there is no direct proof. It was
published in the volume just mentioned, but is simply entitled, "A Hymn for
Seriousness."

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 347
two thousand, mostly tinners, attended, no one offering to
stir or move a hand or tongue. The fields are white unto
harvest. Lord, send forth labourers !
" We returned to our host at Zunning. He is just enter
ing the kingdom with the harlots and pubbcans. I went
early to bed, having lost most of my senses, through the
constant fog in which we have laboured to breathe this
fortnight past.
"August 1st. I saw a strange sight, the sun shining in
Cornwad ! I explained at nine the song of Simeon. Several
aged people were present, whom I left waiting for the Con
solation of Israel. I took my leave of Cannage-downs, and
returned to St. Ives in peace. I showed the blessedness of
persecution; then exhorted the society to pray without
ceasing for humility, the grace which draws ad others
after it.
" August 2d. I carried my tinners from the Pool to the
nearest parish. It was a glorious sight, the wide-spread mul
titude walking up the hill, eager for the word of life ; hungry
and thirsty after righteousness ! I met with that in St.
Matthew, 'A certain man had two sons,' &c. These pub
bcans know the time of their visitation, and bring forth fruit
meet for repentance. An elderly man pressed us to turn
into his house, near Camborne. It was a large old country
seat, and looked bke the picture of Enghsh hospitality.
When he could not prevad on us to stay longer, he would
ride two or three mdes on our way with us, and hstened all
the whde to the ministry of reconcdiation.
" August 3d. I took my leave of the dear people of Zun-
nor, in our Lord's words, ' Be thou faithful unto death, and
I wdl give thee a crown of hfe.' With many tears tbey
besought us to come again ; and evidently showed that our
labour has not been in vain in the Lord.
" August 5th. I preached my fareweU sermon to our sor
rowful brethren in Morva. Many from St. Just increased
the lamentation. I shall think it long tdl I see them again ;
but my comfort is, that I leave them following hard after
God. "I took my leave of the friendly Mayor, to whom we
acknowledged, under God, our debverance from tbe hands
of unrighteous and cruel men. He expressed the same affec-

348 THE LIFE OF
tion for us, as from the beginning; hstened to our report;
(for which our Lord gave us a fair opportunity ;) ordered his
servant to Ught us home ; and, in a word, received us, and
sent us away, as messengers of peace.
"August 6th. I rode to Gwennap, and with many words
exhorted them to save themselves from this untoward gene
ration. They were exceedingly moved, and very urgent with
me to know when I should return; when my brother, or
any other, would come. Surely they are a people ready
prepared for the Lord.
" I began at St. Ives before tbe usual time, ' And now,
brethren, I commend you to God,' &c. I had no thought
of the rioters, though the Mayor had informed us, they were
so impudent as to teU him to his face, they would have a
parting blow at us. As soon as we were met in society, at
brother Nance's, they came to tbe room, ready to putt it
down. The drunken Town-Clerk led his drunken army to
om- lodgings ; but an invisible Power held them from break
ing in, or hurting our brother Nance, who went out to them,
and stood in the midst, till our King scattered the evd with
his eyes, and turned them back by the way that they came.
The great power of God was, mean time, among us, over
turning ad before it, and melting our hearts into contrite,
joyful love.
"August 7th. At four I took leave of the society, with
that apostobcal prayer, ' And the very God of peace sanctify
you wholly,' &c. Great grace was upon them all. Their
prayers, and tears of love, I shall never forget. I nothing
doubt, if I fodow their faith, that I shall meet them in the
new Jerusalem. At six we left the bons' den, with about
twenty horse. Some would have us take a back way ; but I
would not go forth with haste, or by flight ; and therefore
rode slowly through the largest street, in the face of our
enemies. At eight I preached faith in Christ to many
hstening souls in Veiling- Varine. They received the word
with surprising readiness. Their tears and hearty expres
sions of love convince me, that there is a work begun in their
hearts. "I rode on rejoicing to Gwennap. As soon as I went
forth I saw the end of my coining to Cornwall, and of Satan's
opposition. Such a company assembled as I have not seen,

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 349
excepting sometimes at Kennington. By their looks I per
ceived they ad heard, while I bfted up my voice bke a trum
pet, and testified, ' God sent his Son to be the Saviour of the
world.' The convincing Spirit was in the midst, as I have
seldom, U ever, known. Most of the gentry from Redruth
were just before me, and so hemmed in, that they could not
escape. For an hour my voice was heard by att, and reached
farther than their outward ears. I am inclined to think,
that most present were convinced of righteousness or of sin.
God hath now set before us an open door, and who shall be
able to shut it ?
" At four we rode to Mitchell ; my brother having sum
moned me to London, to confer with the heads of tbe Mora
vians and predestinarians. We had near three hundred
mdes to ride in five days. I was willing to undertake this
labour for peace, thougb the journey was too great for us,
and our weary beasts, which we have used almost every day
for these three months."
As the time was so short, Mr. Charles Wesley had not
many opportunities for preaching on his journey to London.
At the inns, however, where he called to obtain refreshment,
he recommended Christ and his salvation to almost every one
that came in his way ; and upon the pubhc roads he was not
sdent, when he met with any persons, either rich or poor, who
were witting to receive the evangehcal message with which
he was entrusted. At Bridport, for instance, he says, "I
met with a poor creature, ready for the Gospel. It was glad
news indeed to her. When I said, ' God sent me to you/
she cried, ' And did He indeed ! ' and fell a trembling and
weeping. We prayed together ; and she seemed not far
from the kingdom of God. She innocently asked me, what
Church she should be of. I showed her the excellency of our
own." On his arrival at Exeter he met with his friend Febx
Farley, from Bristol ; and there he says, " I called to about
one thousand sinners, mostly gentlemen and ladies, with
some Clergy, ' Behold the Lamb of God, which taketh away
the sin of the world.' God gave me favour in their eyes,
although I did not prophesy smooth things. I found, as
soon as I began to speak, that the fear of the Lord was upon
them. Many followed me to my inn, to take their leave ;

350 THE LIFE OF
and wished me good luck in the name of the Lord. I left
one behind me, to keep up the awakening, and pursued my
journey alone to London."
Mr. Charles Wesley finished his journey to London in the
evening of August 12th ; and had the mortification to find,
that the meeting which he had been at so much pains to
attend woidd not be held. " By nine at night," says he,
" I hardly reached the Foundery. Here I heard, the Mora
vians would not be present at the conference. Spangenberg
indeed said he would, but immediately left England. My
brother was come from Newcastle, John Nelson, from York
shire, and I, from the Land's End, to good purpose ! "
Mr. John Wesley is sdent concerning this abortive attempt
to obtain the contemplated conference. But in his printed
Journal, relating to this period, he has inserted a paper of
considerable length, stating the points of difference between
himsett and Mr. Whitefield, and tbe concessions which he
was ready to make for the purpose of meeting the views of
his friend. From this document, which was doubtless drawn
up to be laid before Mr. Whitefield, compared with Mr.
Charles Wesley's private journal, we learn, —
1. That it was proposed to bold a conference, in London,
between the leading men of the three communities who were
then exerting themselves to effect a revival of evangehcal
religion : the Calvinistic Methodists, the Moravians, and the
Arminian Methodists ; — Mr. Whitefield, with some of his
friends, to represent the first ; Mr. Spangenberg, and a few
members of the Fetter-lane society, to represent the second ;
John and Charles Wesley, with John Nelson, and perhaps a
few other laymen, the third.
2. That the object of this conference was, by mutual expla
nations and concessions, to cultivate a better understanding
with each other ; so that the parties might avoid ad unne
cessary collision, and unite, as far as was practicable, in
advancing what they all believed to be the work of God.
Mr. Charles Wesley states, that "peace" was the avowed
design of the meeting.
3. That the project had its origin with Mr. John Wesley.
It was not proposed by Charles, who was " summoned " by
his brother to attend ; nor by the Moravians, who dechned
the conference after Mr. Spangenberg had promised to be

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEV. 351
present; nor by Mr. Whitefield, who does not appear to
have even accepted the invitation, although he was in Lon
don immediately after the time proposed for the interview.
4. That Mr. John Wesley and his brother were anxious to
enter into a general agreement with their friends from
whom they had been unexpectedly and painfully separated.
They came on horseback from the two extremities of the
kingdom for this purpose. Charles was " witting to under
take the labour for peace ; " although he felt that " the
journey was too great " for his strength, and that of his horse.
John, who invited the parties to meet him, drew up a state
ment of the questions at issue between himself and Mr.
Whitefield, in a spirit the most kind and concdiatory, with
the concessions which he was willing to make. Some of the
concessions which he offered to Mr. Whitefield, in favour of
the pecuhariti.es of Calvinian theology, he would have found
it difficult to defend. He introduces the subject by declaring
that he had " found, for some time, a strong desire to unite
with Mr. Whitefield, as far as possible."
This transaction, viewed in all its bearings, furnishes addi
tional proof of the flagrant injustice done to Mr. John
Wesley by Lady Huntingdon's biographer, who insinuates
that Mr. Wesley " parted with his old companion," Mr.
Whitefield, " with great coolness." We have already seen,
that after Mr. Whitefield had begun zealously to preach the
doctrine of the absolute and unconditional predestination of
some men to eternal bfe, and of others to eternal death,
Mr. Wesley declared his readiness still to labour in imme
diate connexion with him ; and when Mr. Whitefield, under
the advice of his friends, bad withdrawn, (for the act of
separation was unquestionably his,) Mr. Wesley pubhshed to
the world his " strong desire " for a re-union with his " old
companion ; " but his proposal was not met in the spirit of
concession of wbich he set the example. The " coolness "
was on the other side, as it was when they " parted asunder."
Mr. Whitefield was cordial in his personal friendship with the
Wesleys ; but he would concede nothing for the sake of a
union of operation with them.
Mr. John and Charles Wesley were men of peace, for they
were men of love. They did what they could to restore con-
eord among brethren, and to put an end to the unseemly

352 THE LIFE OF
bickerings which had been a stumbbng-block to many; but
having faded in the attempt, they resumed then- itinerant
ministry with a pure conscience, and unabated zeal. John
repaired to CornwaU, accompanied by John Nelson ; and on
his arrival at St. Ives, the late scene of Charles's labours
and persecutions, he makes the following remarks :—
" I spoke severally with those of the society, who were
about one hundred and twenty. Near a hundred of these
had found peace with God. Such is the blessing of being
persecuted for righteousness' sake ! As we were going to
church at eleven, a large company at the market-place wel
comed us with a loud huzza : wit as harmless as the ditty
sung under my window, (composed, one assured me, by a
gentlewoman of their own town,)
' Charles Wesley is come, to town,
To try if he can pull the churches down. ' "
Mr. Charles Wesley remained for some weeks in London,
preaching dady in one place or another, particularly at the
Foundery, and at the chapel in Snow's Fields, Southwark, of
which he and his brother had recently taken possession. He
speaks in strong language concernmg the Spirit of power
which generally rested upon the congregations, awakening
the careless, comforting the mourners, and renewing the
strength of those who had already believed. He hved as a
man whose great concern was to save souls ; so that in pass
ing along the streets, he reproved profane swearers, and
invited loiterers to attend the bouse of God ; sometimes with
the most encouraging success. On the 24th of September
he says, " I reproved one for swearing, among an army of
porters and carmen. I spoke to them for some time, till all
were overpowered. Two I carried away with me to the
Foundery. They received my saying and books, and departed
with their eyes full of tears, and their hearts of good desires."
At this time his sympathy was strongly excited in behalf
of Mr. Piers, of Bexley, who had a dangerous dlness, and
was restored almost by miracle. " I rode to Bexley," says
he, " and found my friend on a sick-bed, but futt of peace
and comfort." Two days after he adds, " I was sent for to
Mr. Piers, who lay a-dying in convulsions. I prayed for him
first with a friend, who said, ' If he is not dead already, he

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 353
wdl not die now.' I got to Bexley by three. My brother
had recovered his senses about the time we were praying for
him. I was much comforted by his calm resignation ; and in
prayer saw, as it were, heaven opened; having seldom had
greater freedom of access." Eight days afterwards he says,
" News was brought me again that Mr. Piers was dying.
Next morning I found him more than conqueror in a mighty
conflict he had had for eight hours with all the powers of
darkness. ' Now,' he told me, ' I shall not die, but live,
and declare the works of the Lord.' "
On the 17th of October, Mr. Charles Wesley left London
for Nottingham, where he expected to meet his brother. He
was gratified to find that the society, which had been begun
in that town haU a year before, consistmg then of only
eleven members, was now increased to fifty. Here he conti
nued for some days, preaching abroad with his wonted energy
and success. His brother appeared on the 21st, having just
escaped out of the hands of the Staffordshire rioters, who
seem to have been intent upon shedding his blood. Of the
terrible persecutions which he and the society endured at
Wednesbury and the neighbourhood, Mr. John Wesley pub
hshed a circumstantial narrative, at the time, both in his
Journal, and in a separate pamphlet. The principal agent in
exciting these murderous tumults was Mr. Egginton, the
parish Minister at Wednesbury. This does not appear in
any account that the brothers pubhshed; (for they ever
showed a great delicacy in conceabng the delinquencies of
theb brethren the Clergy ;) but in a private letter, written
soon after these riots had occurred, Mr. John Wesley says,
" When I preached at Wednesbury first, Mr. Egginton (the
Vicar) invited me to his house, and told me, the oftener I
came, the welcomer I should be ; for I had done much good
there already, and he doubted not but I should do much
more. But the next year I found him another man. He
had not only heard a vehement Visitation-Charge ; but had
been informed that we had pubhcly preached against
drunkards, which must have been designed as a satire on
him. From this time we found more and more effects of his
unwearied labours, pubhc and private, in stirring up the
people on every side, to ' drive these fedows out of the
country.' One of bis sermons I beard with my own ears.
VOL. I. A A

354 THE LIFE OF
I pray God Ilnay never hear such another ! The Minister
at Darlaston, and the Curate of Walsal, trod in the same
steps ; and these were they who, not undesignedly, occasioned
all the disorders which followed there."
The foUowing is Mr. Charles Wesley's account, drawn up
on the spot ; for he immediately went to the place where the
outrages had been perpetrated : —
" My brother came, debvered out of the mouth of the
bons ! He looked like a soldier of Christ. His clothes were
torn to tatters. The mob of Wednesbury, Darlaston, and
Walsal, were permitted to take him by night out of the
society-house, and carry him about several hours, with a full
purpose to murder him. But his work is not finished; or
he had been now with the souls under the altar.
" Oct. 24th. I had a blessing at parting from the society ;
set out at five, and by night came weary and wet to Birming
ham." The next day, be says, " I was much encouraged by
the faith and patience of our brethren from Wednesbury,
who gave me some particulars of the late persecution. My
brother, they told me, had been dragged about for three
hours by the mob of three towns. Those of Wednesbury
and Darlaston were disarmed by a few words he spoke, and
thenceforward laboured to screen him from their old adies of
Walsal, tid they were overpowered themselves, and most of
them knocked down. Three of the brethren and one young
woman kept near him ad the time, striving to intercept the
blows. Sometimes he was almost borne upon their shoulders,
through the violence of the multitude, who struck at him
continuady that he might fad : and if he had once been down,
he would have risen no more. Many blows he escaped through
his lowness of stature ; and his enemies were struck down by
them. His feet never once sbpped ; for in their hands the
angels bore him up.
"The ruffians ran about, asking, ' Which is the Minister?'
and lost and found and lost him again. That band which
struck the men of Sodom and the Syrians bhnd withheld or
turned them aside. Some cried, ' Drown him ! Throw him into
a pit ! ' some, ' Hang him up upon the next tree ! ' others,
^ Away with him ! Away with him ! ' and some did him the
infinite honour to cry, in express terms, ' Crucify him ! ' One
and aU said, ' KiU him ! ' but they were not agreed what

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 355
death to put him to. In Walsal several said, ' Carry him out of
the town. Don't kill bim here ! Don't bring his blood upon us ! '
" To some who cried, ' Strip him ! Tear off his clothes ; '
he mddly answered, ' That you need not do. I will give
you my clothes, if you want them.' In the intervals of
tumult, he spoke, tbe brethren assured me, with as much
composure and correctness as he used to do in their societies.
The Spbit of glory rested on him. As many as he spoke to,
or but laid his hand on, he turned into friends. He did not
wonder (as he himseU told me) that the martyrs should feel
no pain in the flames; for none of their blows hurt him,
although one was so violent as to make his nose and mouth
gush out with blood.
" At the first Justice's, whither they carried him, one of
his poor accusers mentioned the only crime aUeged against
hun, ' Sir, it is a downright shame. He makes people rise at
five in the mornmg to sing psalms.' Another said, ' To be
plain, Sir, I must speak the truth. Ad the fault I find with
him is, that he preaches better than our Parsons.' Mr.
Justice did not care to meddle with him, or with those who
were murdering an innocent man at bis Worship's door. A
second Justice, in bke manner, remanded him to the mob.
The Mayor of Walsal refused him protection, when entering
his house, for fear the mob should puU it down. Just as he
was withm another door, one fastened his hand in his hair,
and drew him backward, almost to the ground. A brother,
with the peril of his bfe, fed on tbe man's hand, and bit it,
which forced him to loose his hold.
"The instrument of his debverance, at last, was tbe ring
leader of the mob, the greatest profligate in the country.
He carried him through the river upon his shoulders. A
sister they threw into it. Another's arm they broke. No
farther hurt was done our people ; but many of our enemies
were sadly wounded.
"The Minister of Darlaston sent my brother word, he
would join with him in any measures to punish the rioters ;
that the meek behaviour of our people, and their constancy in
suffering, convinced him the counsel was of God; and he
wished all his parish were Methodists.
"They pressed me to come, and preach to them in the
midst of the town. This was the sign agreed on betwixt my
2 a 2

356 THE LIFE OT
brother and me. If they asked me, I was to go. Accord-
ingly we set out in the dark, and came to Francis Ward s,
whence my brother had been carried last Thursday night.
I found the brethren assembled, standing fast in one mind
and spirit, nothing terrified by their adversaries. The word
given me for them was, ' Watch ye, stand fast in the faith,
quit yourselves like men, be strong.' Jesus was in the
midst, and covered us with a covering of his Spirit. Never
was I before in so primitive an assembly. We sang praises
lustdy, and with a good courage ; and could aU set to our seal
to the truth of our Lord's saying, ' Blessed are they that are
persecuted for righteousness' sake.'
" We laid us down, and slept, and rose up again ; for the
Lord sustained us. We assembled before day to sing hymns
to Christ, as God. As soon as it was light I walked down
the town, and preached boldly on Rev. ii. 10 : ' Fear none of
those things which thou shalt suffer. Behold, the devd shad
cast some of you into prison, that ye may be tried; and
ye shall have tribulation ten days. Be thou faithful unto
death, and I wid give thee a crown of bfe.' It was a most
glorious time. Our souls were satisfied as with marrow and
fatness ; and we longed for our Lord's coming, to confess us
before his Father and his holy angels. We now understood
what it was to receive the word in much affliction, and yet
with joy in the Holy Ghost.
" I took several new members into the society, and among
them the young man whose arm was broken; and (upon
trial) Munchin, tbe late captain of the mob. He has been
constantly under the word since he rescued my brother.
I asked him what he thought of him. ' Think of him ! ' said
he : ' that he is a mon of God ; and God was on his side,
when so many of us could not kid one mon.'
" We rode through the town unmolested, to Birmingham,
where I preached, and one received faith. I rode on to
Evesham, and found John Nelson preaching. I confirmed
his word, and prayed in the Spirit."
Having preached at Evesham, Quinton, Guthberton, and
Cirencester, Mr. Charles Wesley came once more to Bristol,
where he had spent only one day during the last six months.
He preached a few times in the city, and to the cottiers of
Kingswood, gladdening their hearts by an account of the

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 357
success of tbe Gospel in various places ; and then paid a visit
to South Wales ; acknowledging a signal interposition of
Providence in crossing the Channel. " When we came to the
Passage," says he, " the boatmen refused to venture in such
a storm. We waited till four ; then committed ourselves to
Him whom the winds and seas obey; and embarked with
Mr. Ashton, and faithful Felix Farley. The rest of the
passengers stayed on the safe side. The waves of the sea
were mighty, and raged horribly. When with much toiling
we were come near the opposite shore, the storm caught the
vessel; our sads were backed, and we were driving full on
the black rock, where thirty-two persons lost their hves a few
weeks since. But the answer of prayer, after much fatigue,
brought us to the haven. ' O that men would therefore
praise the Lord for his goodness, and declare the wonders
that He doeth for the chddren of men ! ' It was dark when
we landed. However, we had a good Guide, (the darkness
is no darkness to Him,) who conducted us through the heavy
rain to the Bock and Fountain. I spoke a word in season to
the poor young women servants, who dwed as in the confines
of hell, in the midst of human devds.
" Nov. 1st. I took horse some hours before day, and by
ten reached Cardiff. The gentlemen had threatened great
things if I ever came there again. I catted in the midst of
them, ' Is it nothing to you, ad ye that pass by ? ' &c. The
love of Christ constrained me to speak, and them to hear.
The word was irresistible. After it one of our most violent
opposers took me by the hand, and pressed me to come to
see him. The rest were equady civd all the time I stayed.
Only one drunkard made some disturbance ; but when sober,
sent to ask my pardon. The voice of praise and thanksgiving
was in the society. Many are grown in grace, and in tbe
knowledge of our Lord Jesus. I passed an hour with the
wife and daughter of the chief Bailiff, who are waiting as
httle chddren for the kingdom of God."
During this short stay in Wales Mr. Charles Wesley
preached in the castle at Cardiff, where he made a codection
for the prisoners, and distributed rehgious books among
them. He also visited his faithful friend Mr. Hodges, the
Minister of Wenvo, and preached in his church. In recross-
mg the Channel, on his return to Bristol, he says, " The

358 THE LIFE OF

lifted up their voice ; but Faith saw Jesus walking on
iter, and heard his voice, 'It is I. Be not afraid.' In

floodsthe water,
eight minutes we were brought safe to land by Him who
rides in the whirlwind."
About the middle of November he took leave of the socie
ties in Kingswood and Bristol, and, preaching at Bath,
Cirencester, Guthberton, Evesham, Quinton, in his way,
came to London, where he concluded the year in happy
intercourse with God, and with the hvely societies, among
whom he was a joyful witness of the power of rehgion. " I
catted upon Mr. Witham," says he, "given over by his
Physicians; trembbng at the approach ofthe king of terrors;
and catching at every word that might flatter his hopes of
life." On the day foUowing he adds, " I prayed with him
again, and found him somewhat more resigned." Eleven
days afterwards he says, "I prayed in great faith for Mr.
Witham, the time of whose departure draws nigher and
nigher." The foUowing statement closes this death-bed
scene : — " At hatt-hour past seven in the evening he broke
out, ' Now I am delivered ! I have found the thing I
sought. I know what the blood of sprinkling means ! ' He
called his family and friends to rejoice with him. Some of
Ins last words were, ' Why tarry the wheels of his chariot ?
I know that my Redeemer bveth. Just at twelve this night
my spbit will return to Him.' While the clock was striking
twelve he died bke a lamb, with that word, ' Come, Lord
Jesus.'" A case somewhat different occurred at Bexley, a few days
afterwards, when Mr. Charles Wesley was on a visit to the
pious Vicar of that place. " I heard," says he, " that one of
our fiercest persecutors, who had cut his throat, and lay for
dead some hours, was miraculously revived, as a monument of
divine mercy. Many of his companions have been hurried
into eternity, while fighting against God. He is now seek-
big Him whom once he persecuted; was confounded at the
sight of me; much more by my comfortable words, and a
small alms. He could only thank me with his tears."
It is a remarkable fact, that Mr. Egginton, the Clergyman
of Wednesbury, died almost immediately after the beginning
of the destructive riots of which he had been the principal
cause.

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEV. 359

CHAPTER XI.
The riots at St. Ives and Wednesbury were only a prelude
to similar outrages in various parts of the kingdom ; and to
opposition the most systematic and determined, by which the
Methodist Preachers and societies were harassed. The coun
try was in a very unsettled state. It was at war with France
and Spain; and was threatened with an invasion by the
French, for the purpose of deposing the reigning Monarch,
George the Second, and of placing upon the British throne
the exiled representative of the house of Stuart; under
whose government it was understood, should the project
succeed, Popery and arbitrary power were to be restored.
The people, of course, dreaded the loss of their bberty,
civd and rehgious; and a feverish anxiety was generally
prevalent. The national danger was made a pretext for persecution
the most bitter and undisguised. To rouse the popular
vengeance against the Wesleys, and their feUow-labourers in
the Gospel, it was only necessary to represent them as
Papists, who were supported by the money of the Pretender,
and were endeavouring to prepare the way for his assumption
of the crown which his fathers had forfeited. This expedient
was successfudy adopted in various places. In several in
stances Magistrates and Constables interfered, not to protect
an unoffending people, but to tear Methodist Preachers away
from their famibes, and send them into the army. Mr. John
and Charles Wesley were both of them subjected to unjust
charges, and examined before the civd authorities : one in
CornwaU, and the other in Yorkshire. Yet men of purer
loyalty did not exist. There is no reason to beheve that they
received from their mother in early bfe any bias in favour of
the Stuarts ; and their attachment to the house of Bruns
wick, through the whole of theb* pubhc life, was unimpeach
able. In this emergency of the national affairs they used att
their influence in support of the reigning family. They
inculcated loyalty wherever they preached; and in the

360 THE LIFE OF
principal societies under their care, they appointed weekly
meetings of intercession with God for the maintenance of
pubhc tranquillity, and of the Protestant constitution. Both
of them employed the press for the same purpose. Charles
poured forth the feehngs of his pious and loyal heart in
sacred verse ; and published a tract, which was very widely
circulated, under the title of "Hymns for Times of Trou
ble." In these very spirited compositions the national sins
are confessed and lamented ; the mercy of God is earnestly
implored in behalf of a guttty people ; civd war is deprecated
as a great and terrible calamity; the preservation of the
Protestant religion, and a revival of its primitive spirit, are
both sohcited as the most important of all blessings ; and the
King is especially commended to the divine protection, not as
the creature of the popular will, but as God's vicegerent, and
his minister for good to the people.
It was upon this occasion that Mr. Charles Wesley wrote
and pubhshed the two fine hymns, beginning,
" Sovereign of all, whose will ordains
The powers on earth that be,
By whom our rightful Monarch reigns,
Subject to none but thee ; "
and, " Lord, thou hast bid thy people pray
For all that bear the sovereign sway,
And thy vicegerents reign,
Rulers, and Governors, and Powers ;
And, lo, in faith we pray for ours ;
Nor can we pray in vain."
The hymn on tbe 424th page of the Wesleyan general
Collection was also written at this time : —
" Sinners, the call obey,
The latest call of grace ;
The day is come, the vengeful day,
Of a devoted race."
As a specimen of the tract to which reference has just been
made, the subjoined ingenious effusion is given. It repre
sents the State as a ship in a storm; every individual sinner

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 361
as the Jonah, on whose account the tempest is raised, and the
hves of att are placed in peril. Tbe offender, convicted in
his own conscience, acknowledges his gudt, and expresses a
willingness to perish for the preservation of the rest. His
prayer, however, is, that, whde he is debvered up to temporal
punishment, his soul may be saved by the mercy of the Lord.
Merciful God, to thee we cry ;
0 think upon us ! or we die
The ever-living death :
Lo, by a mighty tempest tost,
Our ship without thine aid is lost,
Lost in the gulf beneath.
The mariners are struck with fear,
And shudder at destruction near,
So high the billows swell ;
Ready to o'erwhelm our shattered State,
Thy judgments fall with all their weight,
To crush us into hell.
Ah, wherefore is this evil come ?
Show us, omniscient God, for whom
Thy plagues our Church befall :
Give, while we ask, a righteous lot,
And let the guilty soul be caught,
Who brings thy curse on all.
With trembling awe we humbly pray,
Now, now the secret cause display
Of our calamity :
Whose sins have brought thy judgments down ?
Alas ! my God, the cause I own ;
The lot is fallen on me !
I am the man, the Jonas I ;
For me the working waves run high,
For me the curse takes place ;
I have increased the nation's load,
I have call'd down the wrath of God
On all our helpless race.
With guilty, unbelieving dread,
Long have I from his presence fled,
And shunn'd the sight of heaven :
In vain the pard'ning God pursued ;
I would not be by grace subdued ;
I would not be forgiven.

362 THE LIFE OF
I know the tempest roars for me ;
Till I am cast into the sea,
Its rage can never cease :
Here then I to my doom submit,
Do with me as thy will sees fit,
But give thy people peace.
Save, Jesu, save the sinking ship,
And, lo, I plunge into the deep
Of all thy judgments here :
I fall beneath thy threat'nings, Lord ;
But let my soul, at last restored,
Before thy face appear.
Beneath thine anger's present weight
I sink, and only deprecate
Thy sorer wrath to come :
Give me at last in thee a part,
And now, in mercy, now avert
The guilty nation's doom.
O bid the angry waves subside !
Into a calm the tempest chide,
By thy supreme command :
Thou in our broken ship remain,
Till every soul the harbour gain,
And reach the heavenly land.
With the purest sentiments of Christian loyalty and
patriotism, and a heart yearning with affection for the souls
of men, Mr. Charles Wesley left London on the 30th of
January, 1744, and commenced his journey to Newcastle,
preaching at Birmingham, Dudley, Wednesbury, Notting
ham, Sheffield, Epworth, Leeds, and other places on his way.
This was one of the most eventful journeys he ever took.
The country was unsettled; fear was everywhere excited;
daring wickedness abounded; persecution lowered in att
directions ; Dissenters, as wed as Churchmen, were prepared
to engage in acts of riot : yet his spirit was undaunted, and
he was even ready to die for the Lord Jesus, should such be
the divine wid.
The following selections from his private journal wid
present the most correct view of his circumstances, spirit, and
labours : —
"Sunday, Jan. 29th. I assisted my brother and Mr.
Gordon in administering the sacrament to almost our whole
society of above two thousand.

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 363
" Jan. 30th. I set out, with our brother Webb, for New
castle, commended to the grace of God by ad the brethren.
Wednesday afternoon we found our brother Jones at Bir
mingham. A great door is opened in this country ; but there
are many adversaries. At Dudley our Preacher was cruedy
abused by a mob of Papists and Dissenters : the latter stirred
up by Mr. Whitting, their Minister. Probably he would
have been murdered, but for an honest Quaker, who helped
him to escape disguised with his broad hat, and coat. Staf
fordshire at present seems the seat of war.
" Feb. 2d. I set out, with brother Webb, for Wednesbury,
the field of battle. I met with a variety of greetings on the
road. I cried in the street, 'Behold the Lamb of God,
which taketh away the sins of the world ! ' Several of our
persecutors stood at a distance ; but none offered to make
the least disturbance. I walked through the blessings and
curses of the people to see Mr. Egginton's widow. Never
have I observed such bitterness as in these opposers : yet
they had no power to touch us.
" Feb. 3d. I preached and prayed with the society, and
beat down the fiery sett-avenging spirit of resistance, which
was rising in some, to disgrace, if not destroy, the work of
God. I preached unmolested within sight of Dudley.
Many Shimeis called after me ; and that was att. I waited
on the friendly Captain Dudley, who has stood in the gap
at Tipton-green, and kept off persecution, whde it raged all
around ; and returned in peace through the enemy's country.
" On Tuesday next, they have given it out, that they wid
come with all the rabble of tbe country, and pull down the
houses and destroy all the goods of our poor brethren. One
would think there was ' no King in Israel.' There is cer
tainly no Magistrate who witt put them to shame in any
thing. Mr. Constable offered to make oath of their hves
being in danger ; but the Justice refused it ; saying, he could
do nothing. Others of our complaining brethren met with
the same redress, being driven away with revibngs. The
Magistrates do not themselves tear off their clothes, and beat
them. They only stand by, and see others do it. One of
them told Mr. Jones, it was the best thing the mob ever did,
so to treat the Methodists ; and he would himself give £5 to
drive them out of the country. Another, when our brother

364 THE LIFE OF
Ward begged his protection, himself debvered bim up to the
mercy of the mob, (who had haU murdered him before,)
threw his hand round his head, and cried, ' Huzza, boys !
WeU done ! Stand up for the Church ! ' No wonder that
the mob, so encouraged, should say and bebeve that there
is no law for Methodists. Accordingly, bke outlaws they
treat them, breaking their houses, and taking away then-
goods at pleasure ; extorting money from those that have it,
and crueUy beating those that have not.
" The poor people from Darlaston are the greatest
sufferers. The rioters lately summoned them by proclama
tion of the Crier, to come to such a pubbc-bouse, and set to
their hands that they would never hear the Methodist
Preachers, or they should have their houses pulled down.
About one hundred they compelled by blows. Notwith
standing which, both then, and at other times, they have
broken into then' houses, robbing and destroying. And still,
if they hear any of them singing, or reading the Scriptures,
they force open their doors, by day and by night, and spod
and beat them with all impunity. They watch their houses,
that none may go to Wednesbury; and scarce a man or
woman but has been knocked down in attempting it. Their
enemies are the basest of the people, who will not work
themselves, but hve more to their inclination on the labours
of others. I wonder the gentlemen who set them on are so
short-sighted as not to see, that the httle att of our poor
colliers will soon be devoured ; and then these sons of rapine
wdl turn upon their foobsh masters, who have raised a devd
they cannot lay.
"Feb. 4th. I discoursed from Isaiah bv. 17 : 'No weapon
that is formed against thee shad prosper.' This promise
shall be fulfilled in our day. I spoke with those of our
brethren who have this world's goods, and found them
entirely resigned to the wdl of God. Att thoughts of resist
ance are over, blessed be the Lord ; and the chief of them
said unto me, ' Naked came I into tbe world ; and I can but
go naked out of it.' They are resolved, by the grace of God,
to fodow my advice, and suffer all things. Only I would
have had them go round again to the Justices, and make
information of their danger. Mr. Constable said he had
just been with one of them, who redressed him with bitter

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 365
reproaches ; that the rest are of the same mind, and cannot
plead ignorance of the intended riot, because the rioters have
had the boldness to set up papers in the towns, particularly
Walsal, inviting all the country to rise with them, and destroy
the Methodists.
"At noon I returned to Birmingham, having continued
two days in the lions' den unhurt.
" Feb. 5th. I preached in the Bullring, close to the
church, where they rung the beUs, and threw dirt and stones
att the time. None struck me till I had finished my dis
course. Then I got several blows from the mob that fol
lowed me, till we took shelter at a sister's. I received much
strength and comfort with the sacrament. I preached again
iu Wednesbury to a large congregation, many of whom come
to hear the word at the hazard of their bves. I encouraged
them from Isaiah U. : ' Awake, awake, put on strength, O
arm of the Lord/ &c. Here and in the society our Captain,
we found, doth not send us a warfare at our own charge.
" Feb. 6th. We commended each other to the divine pro
tection ; and at five I set out for Nottingham. Our way lay
through Walsal, the enemy's head-quarters. I would rather
have gone a mde another way. Entering the place, we heard
one hallooing with might and main ; and a great noise fol
lowed, as if the town had taken the alarm. I cannot say,
the sound was very musical in my ears ; but I looked up,
and rode onwards. The noise was made by a gentleman-
huntsman, a bitter enemy of ours. We fed in witb him and
his dogs, it being just day-break, and passed for very good
sportsmen. Brother Webb would needs ride through the
market-place, to see tbe flag and paper our enemies had set
up, and to show his courage. Had he returned with a
broken head, I should not have greatly pitied him. By six
our Lord brought us safe to Nottingham. I met the society,
on whom He laid the burden of our persecuted brethren.
"Here also the storm is begun. Our brethren are vio
lently driven from their place of meeting ; pelted in the
streets, &c. ; and mocked with vain promises of justice by the
very men who underhand encourage the rioters. An honest
Quaker has hardly restrained some of the brethren from
resisting evil ; but henceforth I hope they will meekly turn
the other cheek.

366 THE LIFE OF
" Feb. 7th. I waked in great heaviness, which continued
att day, for our poor suffering brethren ; yet with strong
confidence that the Lord will appear in then- behalf. I
joined the society at five in fervent intercession for them;
and in preaching both administered and received comfort.
I sent my humble thanks to the Mayor, for his offer of
assistance. He pities our brethren, and would defend them ;
but who dares do justice to a Christian ? We are content to
wait for it till the great day of retribution.
"At the brethren's desire I began preaching in the
market-place. The holiday-folk broke in among the hearers.
I gave notice, I should preach at the Cross, just by the
Mayor's. In the way the mob assaulted us with dirt and
stones, making us as the filth and offscouring of all things.
My soul was caught up, and kept in calm recodection. I
knocked at the Mayor's door. He let me in himseU; gave
us good words; threatened the rabble; and led me to his
front door, where the people were waiting. I walked up to
the Cross, and catted them to repent. They would not
receive my testimony ; were very outrageous ; yet not per
mitted to hurt me. The Mayor at the same time passed by
us, laughing. Just such protection I expected !
" After fighting with wdd beasts for near half an hour, I
went down into the thickest of them ; who started back, and
left an open way to the Mayor's house. Mrs. Mayoress led
me through the house with great courtesy and compassion.
The mob pursued us with stones, as before. J. Webb and I
were strangers to the town, but went straight forward, and
entered a house prepared for us. The woman received us,
and shut the door, and spoke with authority to the mob ; so
that they began to melt away. Then the brethren found and
conducted us to our friendly Quaker's. We betook our
selves to prayer for our fellow-sufferers in Staffordshire, who
have not been out of our thoughts the whole day. I
expounded the Beatitudes, and dwelt upon the last. Never
have I been more assisted. I rejoiced with our brethren in
the fires.
"Feb. 8th. I cannot help observing, from what passed
yesterday, that we ought to wait upon God for direction
when and where to preach much more than we do : a false
courage, which is the fear of shame, may otherwise betray us

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 367
into unnecessary dangers. Farther, we may learn not to
lean upon that broken reed, human protection. To seek
redress by law, unless we are very sure of obtaining it, is
only to discover our own weakness, and irritate our opposers.
What justice can be expected from the chief men of this
place, ff, as I am informed, they are mostly Arian Presby
terians ?
"I exhorted the brethren to continue in the faith, and
through much persecution to enter tbe kingdom. Four were
missing ; the rest, strengthened by their sufferings. I called
at brother Sant's, and found him just brought home for dead.
The mob had knocked him down, and would probably have
murdered him, but for a httle chdd, who, being shut out of
doors, alarmed the famdy by his cries. It was some time
before he came to himseU, having been struck on the tem
ples by a large log of wood. We gave thanks to God for his
debverance, and continued in prayer and conference till
midnight. " Feb. 9th. Our messenger returned from Lichfield with
such an account as I looked for. He had met our brother
Ward, fled thither for refuge. The enemy bad gone to the
length of his chain. All the rabble of the country was
gathered together yesterday, and laid waste all before them.
A note I received from two of the sufferers, whose loss
amounts to about two hundred pounds. My heart rejoiced
in the great grace which was given them; for not one
resisted evil; but they took joyfully the spoiling of their
goods. We gave God the glory, that Satan was not suffered
to touch their bves. They have lost all besides, and ' rejoice
with joy unspeakable.'
" By five in the afternoon we came to Sheffield. I mar-
veUed what was come of them, that we had not one stone in ,
riding through all the town. Peace was in att their borders,
and has been for some time. The brethren are not slack
during this rest, but walk in the fear of God. I preached
on, ' Ye are come to Mount Sion.' The power of God was
remarkably present; but the power of the adversary quite
restrained. At nine I passed through Thorpe; asked my
companion, ' Where are the pretty wdd creatures, that were
for braining me and my horse the last time I came this
Way?' He told me, they had lost their spirit with their

368 THE LIFE OF
captain ; a woman, the bitterest of them all, who died lately,
in horrible despair. This quite terrified our enemies. Her
daughter is now a bebever, and several others in the place.
Nay, they have even got a society among them. I preached
at Barley-had, and found the great power and blessing of
God with the church in that house. A son of my host
attended me to Birstal.
"Feb. 11th. I preached at five from, fI am come that
they might have bfe; and that they might have it more
abundantly.' We were greatly comforted by our mutual
faith. The bttle flock increases both in grace and number.
The Lord fights for Israel this day against the deceitful
workers. I was glad to hear of one of our English brethren,
lately brought back by a little chdd, who told his father,
something came and disturbed him, so that he could not
sleep at nights, since they left off famdy prayer.
" I preached at Adwalton on our Lord's final coming. It
was a glorious season of rejoicing and love. In the afternoon
I preached at Armley. Arthur Bates, of Wakefield, who
showed me the way, informed me that his Minister, Mr.
Arnett, repeded him from the sacrament ; and said, he had
orders from the Archbishop so to treat all that are called
Methodists. The time, we know, wdl come, when they shad
put us out of the synagogues ; but I much suspect Mr.
Arnett has slandered the good Archbishop. In Leeds also
some begin to abuse their authority, and to exclude the true
(yea, the truest) members of the Church from her com
munion. " Feb. 12th. I preached at Leeds, to many serious hearers,
on, ' Fear not, little flock ; for it is your Father's good plea
sure to give you the kingdom.' I went to Mr. M  's
church, and heard him explain away the promise of the
Father. But he stopped at the appbcation to the Method
ists ; perhaps out of tenderness to me, whom he may still
have some hopes of. I called on a larger and equally quiet
congregation, ' Is it nothing to you, all ye that pass by ? ' It
was a blessed season. Many looked upon Him whom they
had pierced.
" I found John Nelson's hitt quite covered with hearers.
In the midst of my discourse a gentleman came riding up
and almost over the people. Speaking of temperance and

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 369
judgment to come, I turned and appbed to him, ' Thou art
the man.' His countenance fell, and he fled before the
sword of the Spirit. The power of God burst forth, and a
cry was heard throughout the congregation. I continued
my discourse, or rather prayer, till night.
" Feb. 14th. I rode to Epworth. The Lord gave his bless
ing to my word in the Cross. At the society the Spirit came
down as in the ancient days. My voice was lost in the mourn
ings and rejoicings on every side. All present, I believe)
were either comforted or wounded.
" Feb. 16th. I rode to Selby ; the next day to Darlington.
My horse feU with me from a high causeway, and threw me,
unhurt, into deep mud, Feb. 17th.
" Feb. 18th. I got to Newcastle ; preached at night on>
' Our Gospel came to you not in word only ; but also in
power, and in the Holy Ghost, and in much assurance.' The
people received me witb that joy and love which the world
knoweth not of.
" Feb. 19th. I heard of a remarkable providence. A poor
drunkard, wbo has left us for some time, was moved this
morning to rise and come to the preaching; by which he
escaped being crushed to death by the fall of his house. He
had no sooner left it than it was blown down, the greatest
part of it. Just before it fed his wife took one with her to
the window, to sing a hymn, and so escaped. A sister was
overwhelmed with the ruins; yet the rafters fed endways,
and a cavity was made archwise over her head. She stayed
there some hours, before they could dig her out, rejoicing in
God her Saviour.
" I told a huge multitude in the Square, ' Ye shall be
hated of att men for my name sake.' I stood at the door of
the Orphan-house, and took in many of the disturbers ; to
whom I then preached without opposition ; and exhorted the
brethren to prepare for the fiery trial.
"Feb. 20th. I heard without any surprise the news of the
French invasion; which only quickened us in our prayers,
especially for His Majesty King George. In the evening I
expounded what the Spirit saith to the church of Ephesus,
and received extraordinary power to warn them of the sword
that is coming, and to wrestle with God in prayer for the King.
" Feb. 26th. I preached at Tanfield. My mouth and
VOL. I. B B

370 THE LIFE OF
heart were opened to this people, who seem now to have got
the start of those at Newcastle. I called at the Square, with
greater utterance than ever, ' Wash ye, make ye clean,' &c.
I urged them earnestly to repent ; to fear God, and honour
the King ; and had the clearest testimony of my own con
science, that I had now debvered my own soul. I found a
great mob about our house, and bestowed an hour in taming
them. A hundred or more I admitted into the room ; and
when I had got them together, for two hours exhorted them
to repent in the power of love. The rocks were melted on
every side; and the very ringleaders of the rebels declared
they would make a disturbance no more.
" March 4th. Tbe people of Newcastle were in an uproar
through the expectation of a victory. They got their candles
ready, and gave thanks (that is, got drunk) beforehand;
and then came down to make a riot among us. Some of the
brethren they struck, and threatened to pull down the desk.
We were sensible that the powers of darkness were abroad,
and prayed in faith against them. God heard, and scattered
the armies of the abens here. Afterwards news came, that at
this very hour they were putting down the house at St. Ives.
" March 5th. I passed an hour with Mr. Watson, one of
the Town- Serjeants, and lately the greatest swearer in New
castle. Now God hath touched his heart, both his fedows,
and his masters, the Aldermen, are set against him. as one
man. The Mayor, he teds me, asked him pubhcly, ' What,
Mr. Watson, do you go to hear these men ? ' He answered,
' Yes ; at every proper opportunity ; and I wish you would
hear them too.' One of the Aldermen expressed his impa
tience by cursing 'that fellow Watson. We can neither
make him drink nor swear ! ' "
At this time Mr. John Wesley was urgently pressed to
forward a loyal and dutiful address to tb& King, in behalf of
the Methodists, declaring their real character and designs.
He consulted Charles on the subject, who gave his opinion in
the fodowing letter : — " My objection to your address in the
name of the Methodists is, that it would constitute us a sect.
At least, it would seem to allow that we are a body distinct
from the national Church. Guard against this • and in the
name of the Lord address to-morrow."
Agreeably to this suggestion, Mr. John Wesley prepared

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 371
an address, remarkable for its frankness and simphcity ; but
states that, " on farther consideration, it was judged best to
lay it aside." He has given the document in his printed
Journal. The fodowing is an extract: — "We think it
incumbent upon us, if we must stand as a distinct body from
our brethren, to tender for ourselves our most dutiful regards
to your sacred Majesty ; and to declare, in the presence of
Him we serve, the King of kings, and Lord of lords, that we
are a part (however mean) of that Protestant Church, estab
hshed in these kingdoms : that we unite together for this,
and no other end, — to promote, as far as we may be capable,
justice, mercy, and truth; the glory of God, and peace and
good- witt among men : that we detest and abhor the funda
mental doctrines of the Church of Rome, and are steadily
attached to your Majesty's royal person and idustrious
house." On the 8th of March Mr. Charles Wesley took leave of the
society in Newcastle, who were att in tears at his departure ;
and on the 10th arrived with John Downes at Epworth.
" On the Common," says he, " Thomas Westall overtook us,
being driven out of Nottingham by the mob and Mayor. I
preached at the Cross, on, 'Enter into the rock, and hide
yourselves, as it were for a httle moment, until the indigna
tion be overpast,' to a people willing to take the warning.
" I took John Healey's account of their treatment at Not
tingham. The Mayor sent for Thomas Westall. John went
with him. Thomas desired time to read the oath which they
offered him ; upon which Mr. Mayor threatened to send him
to prison. Whde he was making his mittimus, John Healey
asked, ' Does not the law allow a man three hours to consider
of it ? ' This checked their haste ; and they permitted him
to hear first what he should swear to. He said it was all
very good, and what he had often heard Mr. Wesleys say, that
King George was our rightful King, and no other; and he
would take this oath with all his heart.
" They had first asked John Healey, if he would take the
oaths. He answered, ' I wdl take them now ; but I would
not before I heard Mr. Wesleys ; for I was a Jacobite, tdl
they convinced me of the truth, and of His Majesty's right.'
' See the old Jesuit ! ' cries one of the venerable Aldermen :
' he has all his paces, I warrant you.' Another, on Thomas
2 b 2

372 THE LIFE OF
Westall's holding his hands to his eyes, cried, ' See ! see ! he
is confessing his sins ! ' They treated them bke Faithful and
Christian at Vanity Fair ; only they did not burn them yet,
or even put them into the cage. They demanded their
horses for the King's service ; and would not beheve them
that they had none, tid they sent and searched.
" Not finding any cause to punish, they were forced to
dismiss them; but soon after, the Mayor sent for Thomas
Westall, and commanded him to depart tbe town. He
answered, he should obey bis orders ; and accordingly came to
Epworth. Here, he told me, he found out who the Pretender
was ; for Mr. Gurney told him, many years ago, there was
one King James, who was turned out, and one. King Wilham
taken in his place; and that then the Parliament made a law,
that no Papist should ever be King; by which law King
James's son, whom he had now discovered to be the Pre
tender, was justly kept out."
Hitherto the Methodists had been assaded principally by
lawless mobs, by whose violence several of them had suffered
the loss of ad then worldly property, and others had endured
great bodily harm, having their hmbs broken, and their hves
endangered. But at this time persecution assumed a more
systematic form. The Magistrates had generaUy refused to
act, and had left the Methodists at the mercy of violent and
cruel men. Now they interfered; and endeavoured, by an
abuse of their power, and the perversion of law, to crush a
defenceless people, whose real crime was that of attempting to
effect a national reformation, by a revival of true rehgion. The
Methodists carried the truth of God into quarters where it
was unwelcome; and innocently provoked the hostdity of
men, who ought rather to have repented in sackcloth and
ashes. Mr. Charles Wesley had the honour of being selected
as the first victim. A charge of treason was preferred against
him, and a warrant was issued, summoning witnesses to
appear against him. He has given the foUowing account of
this affair, and of the circumstances connected with it. He
had preached at the Cross in Epworth, and then gone to
Birstal, near Leeds.
" March 14th. One told me, there was a Constable with a
warrant, in which my name was mentioned. I sent for him
and he showed it me. It was ' to summon witnesses to some

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 373
treasonable words, said to be spoken by one Westley.' The
poor man trembled ; said he had no business with me ; and
was right glad to get out of my hands. He was afterwards
of my audience, and wept, as did most. I was then taking
horse, but found such a bar or burden crossing me, that I
could not proceed. At the same time the brethren besought
me to stay, lest the enemies should say I durst not stand trial.
I knew not how to determine, but by a lot : we prayed ; and
the lot came for my stay. It was much upon my mind, that
I should be catted to bear my testimony, and vindicate the
loyalty of God's people. By the order of Providence, several
Justices are now at Wakefield. A woman stands to it, that
she heard me talk treason; but there is an overruling
Providence. I found it hard not to premeditate, or think
of to-morrow.
" I met the brethren at Leeds, and many others, in an old
upper room. After singing, I shifted my place, to draw them
to the upper end. One desired me to come nearer the door,
that they might hear without. I removed again, and drew
the weight of the people after me. In that instant the floor
sunk. I lost my senses, but recovered them in a moment,
and was filled with power from above. I lifted up my head
first, and saw the people under me, heaps upon heaps. I
cried out, ' Fear not ! The Lord is witb us. Our bves are
ad safe ; ' and then,
' Praise God, from whom all blessings flow.'
I lifted up the faUen as fast as I could, and perceived by then-
countenances which were our children ; several of whom were
hurt, but none kided.
" We found, when the dust and tumult was a little settled
that the rafters had broken off short, close by the main beam,
A woman lay dangerously ill in a room below, on the opposite
side ; and a chdd in a cradle just under the ruins. But the
sick woman caUing the nurse a minute before, she carried
the child with her to the standing side ; and ad three were
preserved. Another of the society was moved, she knew not
why, to go out witb her child just before the room feU.
Above one hundred lay with me among the wounded :
though I did not properly fall, but shd softly down, and hght

374 THE LIFE OF
on my feet. My hand was bruised, and part of tbe skin
rubbed off my head. One sister had her arm broken, and
set immediately, rejoicing with joy unspeakable. Another,
strong in faith, was so crushed, that she expected mstant
death. I asked her, when got to bed, whether she was not
afraid to die. She answered, that she was without fear, even
when she thought her soul was departmg ; and only said, in
calm faith, 'Jesus, receive my spirit ! ' Her body continues
full of pain, and her soul of love.
" A boy of eighteen was taken up roaring, ' I will be good !
I wdl be good ! ' They got his leg set, which was broken in
two places. He had come, as usual, to make a disturbance,
and struck several of tbe women going in, tdl one took him
up stairs, for Providence to teach him better.
" The news was soon spread through the town, and drew
many to the place, who expressed their compassion by wish
ing all our necks had been broken. I preached out of the
town, in weariness and painfulness. The Lord was our
strong consolation. Never did I more clearly see, that not a
hab* of our head can fall to the ground without our heavenly
Father. " March 15th. I baptized a Quaker, who received forgive
ness in that hour."
After administering this sacrament, and rejoicing to find
" tbe outward and visible sign " attended by " the inward
and spiritual grace," Mr. Charles Wesley mounted bis horse,
and set off for Wakefield, to meet his accusers before the
Magistrates, and answer the charge of treason which had
been preferred against him. Upon the road he composed the
fodowing hymn, which is beautifully descriptive of his faith,
meekness, and calm resignation to the divine witt. He pub
hshed it a few years afterwards, with the title, " Written in
going to Wakefield to answer a Charge of Treason."
Jesu, in this hour be near ;
On thy servant's side appear ;
Call'd thine honour to maintain,
Help a feeble child of man.
Thou who at thy creature's bar
Didst thy Deity declare,
Now my mouth and wisdom be,
Witness for thyself in me.

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 375
Gladly before rulers brought,
Free from trouble as from thought,
Let me thee in them revere,
Own thine awful Minister.
All of mine be cast aside,
Anger, fear, and guile, and pride ;
Only give me, from above,
Simple faith, and humble love.
Set my face, and fix my heart ;
Now the promised power impart ;
Meek, submissive, and resign'd,
Arm me with thy constant mind.
Let me trample on the foe,
Conquering and to conquer go,
Till above his world I rise,
Judge the' Accuser in the skies.
Proceeding in his narrative, Mr. Charles Wesley says, " I
rode to Wakefield, and at eleven waited upon Justice Burton,
at his inn, with two other Justices, Sir Rowland Wynne, and
the Rev. Mr. Zouch. I told him I had seen a warrant of
his, to summon witnesses to some treasonable words, said to
be spoken by one Westley ; that I had put off my journey to
London, to wait upon him, and answer whatever should be
laid to my charge. He answered he had nothing to say
against me, and I might depart. I repbed, that was not
sufficient, without clearing my character, and that of many
innocent people, whom their enemies were pleased to cad
Methodists. 'Vindicate them!' said my brother Clergy
man ; 'that you wdl find a very hard task.' I answered, 'As
hard as you may think it, I wdl engage to prove that they all,
to a man, are true members of the Church of England, and
loyal subjects of His Majesty King George.' I then desired
they would administer to me the oaths ; and added, ' If it
was not too much trouble, I could wish, gentlemen, you
would send for every Methodist in England, and give them
the same opportunity you do me, of declaring their loyalty
upon oath.'
" Justice Burton said, he was informed that we constantly
prayed for the Pretender in all our societies, or nocturnal
meetings, as Mr. Zouch caUed them. I answered, ' The very

376 THE LIFE OF
reverse is true. We constantly pray for His Majesty King
George by name. These are such hymns as we sing m our
societies ; a sermon I preached before the University ; ano
ther my brother preached there ; his Appeals, and a few more
treatises, containing our principles and practice.' Here I
gave them our books, and was bold to say, ' I am as true a
Church-of-England man, and as loyal a subject, as any man
in the kingdom.' ' That is impossible,' they cried ad; but
as it was not my business to dispute, and as I could not
answer till the witnesses appeared, I withdrew without far
ther reply.
" While I waited at a neighbouring house, one of the bre
thren brought me the Constable of Birstal, whose heart God
hath touched. He told me he had summoned the principal
witness, Mary Castle, on whose information the warrant was
granted, and who was setting out on horseback, when the news
came to Birstal, that I was not gone forward to London, as
they expected, but would be in Wakefield. Hearing of this,
she turned back, and declared to bim that she did not hear
the treasonable words herseU, but another woman told her
so. Three more witnesses, who were to swear to my words,
retracted likewise, and knew nothing of the matter. The
fifth, good Mr. Woods, the alehouse-keeper, is forthcoming,
it seems, in the afternoon.
" Now I plainly see the consequence of my not appear
ing here to look my enemies in the face. Had I gone on my
journey, here would have been witnesses enough, and oaths
enough, to stir up a persecution against the Methodists. I
took the witnesses' names, Mary Castle, W. Walker, Lionel
Knowles, Arthur Furth, Joseph Woods ; and a copy of the
warrant, as fodows : —
" ' West Riding of Yorkshire.— To the Constable of Bir-
stal, in the said Riding, or Deputy.— These are in His
Majesty's name to require and command you, to summon
Mary Castle, of Birstal, aforesaid, and aU otlier such persons
as you are informed can give any information against one
Westley, or any other of the Methodist speakers, for speak
ing any treasonable words, or exhortations, as praying for the
banished, or for the Pretender, &c, to appear before me
and other His Majesty's Justices of the Peace for the said
Riding, at the White-hart, in Wakefield, on the 15th of

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 377
March instant, by ten of the clock, in the forenoon, to be
examined, and to declare the truth of what they and .each of
them know touching the premises; and that you make a
return hereof before us on the same day. Given under my
hand the 10th of March, 1743.
'E. Burton.'
" Between two and three, honest Mr. Woods came, and
started back at the sight of me, as U he had trod upon a
serpent. One of our brothers took hold on him, and told
me he trembled every joint of bim. The Justice's clerk had
bid the Constable bring him to him as soon as ever he came :
but notwithstanding all the clerk's instructions, Woods
frankly confessed, now he was come, he had nothing to say ;
and would not have come at ad, bad they not forced him.
" I waited at the door, where the Justices were examining
the disaffected, till seven. I took pubhc notice of Mr. Oher-
haasen, the Moravian Teacher, but not of Mr. Kendrick.
When ad their business was over, and I had been insulted
at their door from eleven in the morning tdl seven at night, I
was sent for, and asked, ' What would Mr. Wesley desire ? '
Wesley. — ' I desire nothing, but to know what is aUeged
against me.' Justice Burton said, ' What hope of truth
from him ? He is another of them.' Then, addressing him
self to me, ' Here are two of your brethren : one so sidy, it is
a shame he should ever set up for a teacher ; and the other
has told us a thousand bes and equivocations upon oath.
He has not wit enough, or he would make a complete Jesuit.'
I looked round, and said, ' I see none of my brethren here,
but this gentleman ;' pointing to the Reverend Justice ; who
looked as if he did not thank me for claiming him. Burton.
— 'Why, do you not know this man?' showing me Kendrick.
Wesley. — ' Yes, SU, very well : for two years ago I expelled
him our society in London, for setting up for a Preacher.*
To this poor Kendrick assented ; which put a stop to farther
reflections on the Methodists.
" Justice Burton then said, I might depart ; for they had
nothing against me. Wesley. — ' Sir, that is not sufficient.
I cannot depart till my character is fully cleared. It is no
trifling matter. Even my bfe is concerned in the charge.'
Burton. — ' I did not summon you to appear.' Wesley. — ' I
was the person meant by one Westley; and my supposed

378 THE LIFE OF
words were the occasion of your order, which I read signed
with your name.' Burton.—' I wdl not deny my order. I
did send to summon the witnesses.' Wesley.—' Yes ; and I
took down their names from the Constable's paper. The
principal witness, Mary Castle, was setting out ; but hearing
I was here, she turned back, and declared to the Constable,
she only heard another say that I spoke treason. Three
more of the witnesses recanted for the same reason; and
Mr. Woods, who is here, says he has nothing to say, and
should not have come neither, had he not been forced by the
Minister. Had I not been here, he would have had enough
to say; and ye would have had witnesses and oaths enough.
But I suppose my coming has prevented theirs.' One of the
Justices added, ' I suppose so too.'
" They ad seemed fidly satisfied, and would have had me
so too ; but I insisted on their hearing Mr. Woods. Burton.
— ' Do you desire he may be caUed as an evidence for you ? '
Wesley. — ' I desire he may be heard as an evidence against
me, if he has aught to lay to my charge.' Then Mr. Zouch
asked Woods what he had to say: what were the words I
spoke. Woods was as backward to speak as they to have
bim ; but was at last compeUed to say, ' I have nothing to
say against the gentleman. I only heard him pray that the
Lord would cad home his banished.' Zouch. — ' But were there
no words before or after, which pointed to these troublesome
times?' Woods. — 'No; none at all.' Wesley. — 'It was
on February 12th, before the earEest news of the invasion.
But if Fody and Malice may be interpreters, any words
which any of you, gentlemen, speak, may be construed into
treason.' Zouch. — ' It is very true.' Wesley. — ' Now, gen
tlemen, give me leave to explain my own words. I had no
thoughts of praying for the Pretender ; bnt for those that
confess themselves strangers and pdgrims upon earth; who
seek a country, knowing this is not their place. The Scrip
tures you, Sir, know,' (to the Clergyman,) ' speak of us as
captive exdes, who are absent from the Lord whde in the
body. We are not at home tdl we are in heaven.' Zouch.
— ' I thought you would so explain the words ; and it is a fair
interpretation.' I asked U they were all satisfied. They
said they were, and cleared me as fully as I desired.
" I then asked them again to administer to me the oaths.

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 379
Mr. Zouch looked on my Sermon ; asked who ordained me ;
(the Archbishop and Bishop the same week ;) and said, with
the rest, it was quite unnecessary, since I was a Clergyman,
and Student of Christ-Church ; and had preached before the
University, and taken the oaths before. Yet I motioned it
again, till they acknowledged in expbcit terms my loyalty
unquestionable. I then presented Sir Rowland and Mr.
Zouch with the ' Appeal,' and took my leave."
Mr. Coleby, the Clergyman of Birstal, who was also a
Magistrate, appears to have been tbe principal instigator m
this plot to ruin Mr. Charles Wesley. The treasonable words
were said to have been uttered at Birstal ; and it was Mr.
Coleby that urged Woods the pubbcan to appear as a witness
at Wakefield. This teacher of Christianity, and guardian of
the pubhc peace, was concerned a few weeks afterwards in
acts of persecution still more criminal. After retiring from
the presence of the Magistrates, Mr. Charles Wesley poured
forth the feehngs of his heart in the following strains of
thankfulness and faith : —
Who that trusted in the Lord
Was ever put to shame ?
Live, by heaven and earth adored,
Thou all- victorious Lamb :
Thou hast magnified thy power,
Thou in my defence hast stood,
Kept my soul in danger's hour,
And arm'd me with thy blood.
Satan's slaves against me rose,
And sought my life to slay ;
Thou hast baffled all my foes,
And spoil'd them of their prey :
Thou hast cast the' Accuser down,
Hast maintain'd thy servant's right,
Made mine innocency known,
And clear as noon-day light.
Evil to my charge they laid,
And crimes I never knew ;
But my Lord the snare display'd,
And dragged the fiend to view :
Glared his bold malicious lie !
Satan, show thine art again ;
Hunt the precious life, and try
To take my soul in vain.

380 THE LIFE OF
Thou, my great Redeeming God,
My Jesus, still art near ;
Kept by thee, nor secret fraud,
Nor open force, I fear :
Safe amidst the snares of death,
Guarded by the King of kings,
Glad to live and die beneath
The shadow of thy wings.
Mr. Charles Wesley goes on to state, "HaU hour after
seven we set out for Birstal ; and a joyful journey we had.
Our brethren met us on the road ; and we gathered together
on the hdl, and sang praises lustily and with a good courage.
Their enemies were rising at Birstal, fud of the Wednesbury
devil, on presumption of my not finding justice at Wakefield;
wherein they were more confirmed by my delay. They had
begun putting down John Nelson's house, when our singing
damped and put them to flight. Now I see, if I had not
gone to confront my enemies, or had been evd entreated at
Wakefield, it might have occasioned a general persecution
here, which the Lord hath now crushed in the birth. No
weapon that is formed against us shad prosper; and every
tongue that shad rise against us in judgment we shall
condemn." Leaving the society at Birstal greatly encouraged by the
decision at Wakefield, Mr. Charles Wesley entered upon his
journey to London, taking Derby, Sheffield, Nottingham,
and other places, on his way, where he gladly preached the
word of bfe. He says, " By night we came to Nottingham ;
and well for us that it was night. The mob are come to a
great height through the encouragement of tbe Mayor. We
knew not the way to brother Sant's, and could not inqinre ;
but our horses carried us straight to his door. The house
was immediately beset, as usual. I was troubled for these
few sheep in the wdderness. The woU has made havoc of
them : the Magistrates being the persecutors, not only refus
ing them justice, but cruedy abusing them as rioters. They
presented a petition to Judge Abdy, as he passed through
the town. He spake kindly to them, and bade them if they
were farther molested, present the Corporation. He chid
the Mayor, and made him send his officers through the town,
forbidding any one to injure the Methodists. He told him'

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 381
' If you wdl begin, why do not you put down the assemblies
contrary to law ? Instead of tbat, U there be one rehgious
society, you must set upon that to destroy it.'
" As soon as the Judge was out of the town, they returned
to persecute the Methodists more than ever ; and when they
complained to the Mayor, he insulted them with, ' Why do
you not go to my Lord Judge ? ' He threatens, when the
press- warr ants are out, to take Daniel Sant, an industrious
founder, with four chddren ; whose crime is, that he suffers
the poor people to pray in his house."
On the 22d of March Mr. Charles Wesley arrived at the
Foundery, in London, where, he says, " the society helped me
to give hearty thanks to God for the multitude of his mer
cies." Four days afterwards Mr. John Wesley set out for
Cornwall, where the Preachers and societies were grievously
persecuted. At St. Ives he found the preaching-house
demolished by the mob ; and boards nailed over the windows
of John Nance's house, where the Preachers lodged; the
glass, it would seem, being abeady destroyed. The people
were rendered furious by the preaching of two Clergymen,
Mr. Hobbn and Mr. Simmons ; and Dr. Borlase, the histo
rian of the county, and a clerical Magistrate, being equally
hostile, was unwitting to protect the sufferers.
When Mr. Charles Wesley was sheltered from the storm
iu London, he was not unmindful of his persecuted friends in
the country. They were not less the objects of his prayers
than of his sympathy ; and in a few weeks he raised the sum
of sixty pounds in behalf of the Methodist famibes in Wed
nesbury, some of whom were deprived, by wicked and cruel
men, of all the property they had in the world. This sum
he committed to the care of Mr. Butts, and sent him to dis
tribute it among the most destitute. The body of Methodists
in London at this time, and especiady those of them who
were connected with the Foundery, were people after Charles
Wesley's own heart. They were pious and loyal, as well as
generous. On the 30th of March he says, "At the time of
intercession we were enabled to wrestle for the nation with
strong cries and tears. At the chapel the Spbit of supplica
tion fell upon us more abundantly stdl." He adds, on the
12th of April, " The Foundery was fitted by four, with those
who came to keep the national fast. I preached at the

382 THE LIFE OF
chapel in great weakness, both of soul and body. In the
midst of my discourse the floor began to sink, with our
people on it; but none of them cried out, or made the least
disturbance, while they got off it." There was need for
these apphcations to God in prayer; for on tbe 14th he adds,
"We were alarmed by news of a second invasion. The
French, we hear, are now in the Channel. Yet this infatu
ated people will not beheve there is any danger, tdl they
are swaUowed up by it. But he that taketh warning shall
dehver his soul."
The increase of the national danger produced no abate
ment in the spirit of persecution, which was now rampant in
various parts of the land. Scarcely had the messenger, who
was sent with rebef to the suffering society at Wednesbury,
returned from his errand of mercy, before John Nelson was
wickedly separated from his famdy and sent into the army,
for the crime of teaching his neighbours the holy rehgion of
Jesus Christ.
Nelson was a native of Birstal, and brought up to the
business of a stone-mason. That he might get rid of his
ungodly companions, he went to London, where he attended
the preaching of the Wesleys in Moorfields, and was deeply
impressed under then" word. He saw that, notwithstanding
his morabty and form of godliness, he was gudty, and his
nature corrupt; so that unless he obtained the pardoning
mercy and renewing grace of God, it had been good for him
ff he had never been born. He received tbe doctrine of
present salvation from sin, and reabzed its truth in his own
heart. During his subsequent stay in London, he constantly
attended the ministry of the Wesleys, and adorned his reh
gious profession by a pious and upright bfe. His spirit was
naturally fearless; and though an uneducated man, he
possessed very strong sense, great quickness of apprehension,
and a ready wit. In London he bad futt employment, and
good wages; but the impression upon his mind, that he
should return to Birstal, was so strong, he could not rest till
he had gone thither. On his arrival he had no thought of
preaching, but declared his enjoyment of the divine favour.
This was soon noised abroad; and people crowded to his
house in the evenings, some to make inquiries concerning the
new rehgion which they understood he had learned in the

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 383
metropobs, and others to dispute the correctness of his views.
He referred them to the Scriptures, and to the formularies
of the Church of England ; proving that what they thought
to be new was, in fact, tbe old rehgion of the Apostles, and
of the Protestant Reformers. In this manner he became a
teacher of others, and under Mr. Wesley's sanction was at
length induced to travel through various parts of England,
declaring with all earnestness and fidehty the evil and danger
of sin, and the way of salvation by Jesus Christ. In the
course of his itinerant ministry, when his funds were
exhausted, he occasionady worked at his business, after the
example of St. Paul. When he was at home he wrought as
a stone-mason, often preaching during his dinner-hour, as
wed as in the evenings, and on the Lord's day.
In this manner was he employed, when, on the 4th of
May, 1744, he was pressed for a soldier. Bad, to a large
amount, was offered for his appearance at the time required,
but in vain. The next day he was formally and officially
doomed to the mditary hfe. The whole appears to have been
the contrivance of Mr. Coleby, the Clergyman of Birstal, who
was concerned in the attempt to fasten upon Mr. Charles
Wesley the charge of treason. Written testimonies in
John's behaff were forwarded to the Commissioners, and
several of his neighbours appeared to give evidence in his
favour; but when John, with all the confidence which
uprightness inspires, appealed to these, the answer was,
" Here is your Minister" (who was himseU a Magistrate, and
one of the Commissioners). " He has told ns of your charac
ter ; and we will hear no more." These gentlemen in office
had thus the boldness to declare, that they had decided the
case beforehand, without hearing a word of what the accused
and his friends had to urge in his defence. AU this whde
they knew that they were not only acting unjustly towards
an innocent man, but were violating the law ; for when the
inquiry was proposed, whether the documents in John's
favour should be filed, one of them answered, "No; for if
they be called for, they wdl make against us." The whole
business was managed with disgusting levity. The Magis
trates, whde deciding the case, drank spirituous liquors, and
indulged themselves in profane swearing and unseemly
laughter ; which led Nelson to say, " Gentlemen, I see there

384 THE LIFE OF
is neither law nor justice for a man that is called a Method-
ist ; but ad is lawful that is done against him 1 pray l*od
forgive you; for you know not what you do " Addressing
his principal adversary, he continued, " Mr. Coleby, what do
you know of me that is evd ? Whom have I defrauded? or
where have I contracted a debt that I cannot pay?" He
answered, "You have no visible way of getting your hving."
To this the injured man repbed, " I am as able to get my
living with my own bands as any man of my trade in Eng
land ; and you know it. Have I not been at work yesterday,
and ad the week before ? "
He was then committed to the care of the Captain, who
read to John, and to the other unfortunate men who were
condemned with him, the articles of war ; adding, " You hear
that your doom is death, if you disobey us." Nelson, who
possessed as brave a heart as ever beat in a human breast,
answered, " I do not fear the man that can kill me, any more
than I do him that can cut down a dogstander.* For I
know that my bfe is hid with Christ in God ; and He wid
judge between me and you one day : but I beseech Him not
to lay this sin to your charge." To Mr. Coleby he said,
" Sir, I pray God forgive you ; for you have given me such a
character as not another man in England wid that knows
me." With several friendless men John Nelson was then
marched through Bradford and Leeds to York, and thence
to Newcastle ; being treated with great harshness, and often
imprisoned. His case produced strong excitement wherever
he went. The streets were crowded with people, who were
eager to see the Methodist Preacher in a red coat. Some
were ready to gnash upon him with then" teeth ; whde others
were grieved to see justice and humanity outraged for the
gratification of intolerance. Nelson, who was as fine a speci
men of an Engbshman of his class as the nation ever bred,
sustained by the power of divine grace, and cheered by the
sympathy of his friends, (and be had many,) passed through
his trials without a stain upon his reputation. With honest
faithfulness he reproved the officers for swearing and avaded
himsett of every opportunity to declare the truth of God for
* The name of ~ tall weed, well known to tbe peasantry in that part of
Yorkshire. v

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 385
which he suffered; and the hearts of many of the people
clave to him wherever he went.
Mr. John and Charles Wesley knew the sterling worth of
this persecuted man, and gave him substantial proofs of their
friendship. Charles brought his case before the society in
London, and united with them in prayer for the pious suf
ferer. " We prayed mightily," says he, " for our dear brother
Nelson, pressed for a soldier, and a prisoner in York." Mr.
John Wesley had interviews with Nelson, both at York and
Durham, and encouraged him to speak and spare not, in the
name of the Lord, especially to tbe soldiers. One of tbe
brothers, it would appear, requested Lady Huntingdon to use
her influence witb men in power in his behalf; and the
result of her apphcation was made known by Charles in a
letter to Nelson, informing him that the Earl of Stair had
assured her Ladyship that he should be liberated in a few
days. The fact, however, is, that this injured man was not set
at hberty because of any acknowledged injustice or dlegabty
in his impressment. He was liberated by a substitute, who
was hired to take his place ; the money being, in att probabi
lity, contributed by the Methodists of London, at the instiga
tion of Mr. Charles Wesley ; who says in his journal, under
the date of June 6th, " Toward the end of my discourse, at
the chapel, Mr. Erskine was sent to receive a soldier brought
by Wittiam Shent to redeem John Nelson. He immediately
took him to Lord Stair, and got a discharge for John Nelson.
Our brother Downes also we received out of the mouth of the
hon. Our prayers return thick upon us."
The case of Mr. Downes was similar to that of John
Nelson. He was preaching at Epworth, when a Constable
came, and pressed him for the King's service. In what
manner he obtained his bberty we are not informed. Under
the date of May 12th, Mr. John Wesley says, " I rode to
Epworth, and immediately went to Mr. Maw's, to return him
thanks for his good offices to Mr. Downes ; and his honest
and open testimony for the truth, before the worshipful
Bench at Kirton. It was not his fault that those honourable
men regarded not the laws either of God or the King. But
a soldier they were resolved he should be, right or wrong, —
because he was a Preacher. So, to make all sure, they sent
him away, — a prisoner to Lincoln gaol ! "
vol. i. c c

386 THE LIFE OF
Another Methodist Preacher in Yorkshire, Thomas Beard,
was forced into the army at the same time. He and John
Nelson (two honest confessors !) met inthe north of England ;
and were both released near the same period, though in a
different manner. Beard's tale of oppression is soon told.
Mr. John Wesley, who saw him at Durham with John
Nelson, says, he was a " quiet and peaceable man, who had
lately been torn from his trade, and wife and chddren, and
sent away as a soldier ; that is, banished from all that was
near and dear to him, and constrained to dwell among bons,
for no other crime, either committed or pretended, than that
of catting sinners to repentance. But his soul was in nothing
terrified by his adversaries. Yet the body, after a whde, sunk
under its burden. He was then lodged in the hospital, at
Newcastle, where he stdl praised God contmuaUy. His
fever increasing, he was let blood. His arm festered, morti
fied, and was cut off: two or three days after which, God
signed his discharge, and caUed him up to his eternal home.
' Servant of God, well done ! Well hast thou fought
The better fight ; who singly hast maintain' d,
Against revolted multitudes, the cause
Of God, in word mightier than they in arms.' "
Perhaps the following letter, addressed by Thomas Beard
to Mr. Whitefield, is the only document extant that pro
ceeded from the pen of this persecuted man : —
"Berwick-upon-Tweed, Sept. 17th, 1744. Sir, — It has
been often upon my mind to write to you, since I have been
in this state of hfe, which is not at all agreeable to my inch-
nations. I have but httle acquaintance witb you; yet I
hope you wUl not be offended at my writing. The children
of God, whde on this side of the grave, always stand in need
of one another's prayers, especially such of them as are imder
persecution, or temptations, for the truth's sake. I find I
stand in need of the prayers of aU the chUdren of God. I
was pressed in Yorkshire, for preaching, and so sent for a
soldier. I earnestly pray for them that were the occasion of
it. AU my trust and confidence is reposed in Jesus, my
Saviour. I know He wdl not leave nor forsake me. His
blood has atoned for my sin, and appeased his Father's
wrath, and procured his favour for such a sinful worm as I •
and herein is my comfort, though men rage at me, that my

THE REV. CHARLES WESL1SY. 387
Saviour did not leave nor forsake me. I have lately been ou
a command in Scotland, and met with many that inquired
concerning you. I preached at Cowdingham. Some of
your friends came to see me from Coppersmith. Many
thought it strange to see a man in a red coat preach. I
beg you would write to me in General Blakeney's regiment
of foot, in Captain Dunlop's company. I am
" Your unworthy brother."
The case of Beard, of John Nelson, John Downes, and
others, viewed in connexion with the bitter raibng of several
of the Clergy in their sermons, by which the minds of the
people were inflamed, and the direct encouragement given by
Magistrates to lawless mobs, to maltreat the Methodists and
destroy their property, made a deep impression upon the
generous and susceptible heart of Mr. Charles Wesley. He
wrote two beautiful hymns on the occasion of Beard's death ;
and afterwards enlarged the tract which he had published
under the title of " Hymns for Times of Trouble ; " giving it
the name of " Hymns for Times of Trouble and Persecu
tion." The state of many of the societies called for such a
pubhcation ; and its effect at the time must have been great.
Some of the hymns are remarkable for their tenderness.
Others of them are expressive of absolute and triumphant
confidence in God, and the utmost fixedness of purpose at all
hazards to persevere in his service. Four of them were
designed " to be sung in a tumult : " and one was " a prayer
for the first martyr ; " for it was highly probable that some
would die by the hand of violence.
The watts of Jerusalem were buUt in troublous tunes ; and
it was in the midst of persecution and national perplexity
that the Wesleys and their friends held their first Conference
for the purpose of canvassing their doctrines, and the prin
ciples upon which they had proceeded in the exercise of an
itinerant and field ministry, and in the formation of societies.
No layman was present in this assembly. All its members
were episcopatty ordained. Their place of meeting was the
Foundery, in London; and their sittings were held by
adjournment from Monday, June 25th, 1744, tdl the end of
the week. On the first of these days Mr. Charles Wesley
preached, and baptized an adult person, who received "the
inward and spiritual grace " in direct connexion with the
2 c 2

388 THE LIFE OF
" outward and visible sign." On the day which preceded the
opening of the Conference Mr. Charles Wesley says, " Our
brethren, Hodges, Taylor, and Meriton, assisted us at the
sacrament. We received it with the whole society, to our
mutual comfort. At our love-feast we were six ordained
Ministers." He adds,
" June 25th. We opened our Conference with solemn
prayer, and the divine blessing. I preached with much
assistance, and baptized Samuel Hodoway, who felt in that
moment the great burden taken off. We continued in Con
ference the rest of the week, settling our doctrine, practice,
and discipbne, with great love and unanimity."
Mr. Hodges was the Rector of Wenvo, in South Wales,
whose heart and pulpit were always open to the Wesleys
whenever they visited that part of the Principality. The
brothers often mention him in their Journals, and always
with respect and affection. He stood by them when they
preached in the open air, and cheerfully bore a share in their
reproach. Of Mr. Henry Piers, the Vicar of Bexley, several notices
have been given in this narrative. He and his excedent wffe
were both brought to the knowledge of the truth by the
instrumentabty of Mr. Charles Wesley, and were cordially
attached both to him and his brother. There is reason to
beheve that some of John's early pubbcations were written in
Mr. Piers's house, to which he retired as a quiet asylum from
the pubhc tods in which he was generally engaged.
Mr. Samuel Taylor was the Vicar of Quinton, near Eve
sham. He is said to have been a descendant from the justly-
celebrated Rowland Taylor, who was burned abve for Pro
testantism in the reign of Queen Mary; and in piety he
greatly resembled his renowned ancestor. The Wesleys
became acquainted with him when they visited their friend
Mr. Seward, of Bengeworth, in the same neighbourhood.
They generally preached in his church when passing through
that part of the country. The wife of Mr. Taylor also received
those views of personal rehgion which the brothers so strenu
ously inculcated. He was a very powerful and impressive
Preacher, and successfully exercised himself as an itinerant
Evangelist. Of Mr. John Meriton little comparatively is known. He

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 389
assisted Mr. John Wesley in the year 1741, by reading pray
ers for him at Wapping ; and is spoken of as " a Clergyman
from the Isle of Man." A few weeks before the Conference
was held, Mr. Charles Wesley met with him in Bristol, and
thus speaks of him : " I dined at Fehx Farley's, with Mr.
Meriton, longing to escape to us out of the hands of Calvin."
He was a man of sincere piety, and of ardent zeal, and for
several years travelled extensively, both in England and Ire
land, as a Preacher of the Gospel.
These six Clergymen constituted the first Methodist Con
ference. They agreed, during their sittings, to avoid all visits,
except to the sick ; to conduct all their debberations as in the
immediate presence of God ; and to improve every opportu
nity, in the intervals of their meetings, for secret prayer. In
discussing the question of justification they express a fear
that they had " unawares leaned too much towards Calvin
ism," and even " Antinomianism." They mean, that they
had done this, not by speaking lightly of hohness and good
works, as the fruit of faith, and as following justification ; but
by inadvertently speaking of the imputation of Christ's per
sonal righteousness, bterally and strictly. They had not
always represented the perfect righteousness of Christ,
(including his active and passive obedience,) as that by the
merit of which bebevers are justified before God; but as
formaUy transferred to them. This was true, especiady so
far as Mr. Charles Wesley was concerned. No man was
more strenuously opposed to the tenet of absolute predestina
tion; yet in speaking of justification, in these early periods of
his itinerant ministry, he often used a Calvinistic, and even
an Antinomian, phraseology, which he had derived from the
writings of Saltmarsb and Dr. Crisp, as he afterwards con
fessed. This objectionable phraseology occurs in some of his
early hymns, and he sometimes inadvertently countenances
the unscriptural notion of universal pardon. Great benefit
doubtless resulted from the free and confidential intercourse
which these devoted men had with each other in the course of
this memorable week. They learned the necessity of express
ing themselves with precision, and of avoiding extremes.
On various questions of practice the conclusions which
were adopted by the Conference were eminently liberal, and
very remote from what is usuaUy caUed high Churchman-.

390 THE LIFE OF
ship. With respect to " a false or rading sermon " that
might be inflicted upon them at church, they say, "If it
only contain personal reflections, we may quietly suffer it,
If it blaspheme the work and Spirit of God, it may be better
to go out of the church. In either case, if opportunity
serve, it would be wed to speak or write to the Minister."
In answer to the question, "How far is it our duty to
obey the Bishops?" it is said, "In all things indifferent.
And on this ground of obeying them we should observe
the canons, as far as we can with a safe conscience."
In regard of the suggestion, that the Methodists might
ultimately become a distinct sect, especially when their cleri
cal leaders were no more; these servants of God declare,
"We cannot with a safe conscience neglect the present
opportunity of saving souls while we Uve, for fear of conse
quences which may possibly or probably happen after we are
dead : " thus assuming, that the salvation of souls is of far
greater importance than external unity, or the maintenance
of any system of ecclesiastical order whatever : a principle
which few men wdl dispute, who take into the account the
joys of heaven, and the misery of perdition. It was better
that the people should be awakened out of tbe sleep of their
sins, and turned in penitence and faith to Christ, thus attain
ing to Christian holiness, even ff they should never enter
their parish church again, than that they should remain
nominal Churchmen, seldom or never attending pubhc wor
ship, the slaves of ignorance, vice, and wickedness, — drunk
ards, profane swearers, and Sabbath-breakers, — tdl they
should lift up their eyes in heU. It was upon this ground
that the first Methodists proceeded, when by preaching in
the open air, forming societies, budding chapels, and catting
in the aid of pious and gifted laymen, they endangered the
external unity of the established Church. They knew that
" without holiness no man shall see the Lord," whatever may
be his profession. It was their hope ultimately to secure
external unity, in connexion with the advancement of spirit
ual rehgion ; and tbey laboured with all their might to do
this ; but they were defeated, chiefly by their clerical breth
ren, who in many places repelled the converted outcasts from
the Lord's table, and preached against them with greater
vehemence than against sin in its worst forms.

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 391

CHAPTER XII.
When the business of the Conference was ended, Mr.
Charles Wesley hastened to CornwaU, accompanied by Mr.
Meriton, whom be calls his " friend and companion." They
spent a few days at Bristol, preaching to the people, and
enjoying much of the divine presence in their assembhes.
On then" arrival at Middlesey they found a fresh instance of
the hateful spirit of persecution which was so extensively
abroad in the country. "We set out," says Mr. Charles
Wesley, " with our guide, John Slocome, a poor baker's boy,
whom God has raised up to help these sincere souls ; and not
only to labour, but also to suffer for them. When the press-
warrants came out, the world would not lose the opportunity
of oppressing the Christians. He was taken, and by his own
uncle dragged away to prison. They kept him a week, and
then brought him before the Commissioners, who could find
no cause to punish or detain him ; being of Zaccheus's sta
ture, and nothing terrified by his adversaries. They were
obhged at last, notwithstanding all their threatenings, to let
him go."
John Slocome, the interesting youth here mentioned,
whose low " stature " was a means of exempting him from a
military hfe, afterwards became an Itinerant Preacher. He
finished his course at Clones, in Ireland, in the year 1777;
and is described by Mr. John Wesley as " an old labourer,
worn out in the service of his Master."
At Sticklepath Mr. Charles Wesley catted upon some
Quakers. He says, " My heart was drawn out towards them
in prayer and love ; and I felt, ' He that doeth the will of my
Father, the same is my brother, and sister, and mother.'
We met an aged Clergyman, whom Mr. Thompson had sent
to meet us, and found, in conversing, that he had been an
acquaintance and cotemporary with my father. Upon Mr.
Thompson's preaching salvation by faith, he had received the
kingdom of God as a bttle chdd ; and has ever since owned

392 THE LIFE OF
the truth in its followers. He conducted us to bis house,
near Trewint." , . .
The following selections from Mr. Charles Wesley's journal
will show bis spirit, and the success of his labours, dunng this
visit in Cornwall : —
" July 17th. I came by nine at night with Mr. Bennet
and Meriton, through the pits and shafts, to our host near
Gwennap. Here a httle one has become a thousand. What
an amazing work hath God done in one year ! The whole
country is alarmed, and gone forth after the sound of the
Gospel. In vain do the pulpits ring of Popery, madness,
enthusiasm. Our Preachers are dady pressed to new places,
and enabled to preach five or six times a day. Persecution is
kept off till the seed takes root. Societies are springing up
everywhere ; and still the cry from all sides is, ' Come, and
help us ! '
" I preached near Gwennap to about a thousand followers
of Christ, on, ' Fear not, bttle flock.' Love and joy appeared
in theb? faces, such as the world knoweth not of. When I
came to meet the society, I found almost the whole congrega
tion waiting quietly without the door, longing to be admitted
with the rest. I stood at tbe window, so as to be heard of
att. I felt what manner of spirit they were of, and had sweet
fellowship with them, and strong consolation.
" July 19th. I found the same congregation at five, and
pointed them to the Son of man, lifted up as the serpent in
the wilderness. I spake to each of the society, as then? state
required. I breakfasted with one who was a fierce persecutor
when I was last in the country, but is now a witness of the
truth she so bitterly opposed. I preached at Crowan to
between one and two thousand sinners, who seemed started
out of the earth. Several hid their faces, and mourned
inwardly, being too deeply affected to cry out. I concluded
with a strong exhortation to continue in the ship, the shat
tered, sinking Church of England ; and my brother Meriton,
whose heart I spake, seconded and confirmed my saying.
The poor people were ready to eat us up, and sent us away
with many a hearty blessing.
" We then set our faces against the world, and rode to
St. Ives. Here the mob and Ministers together have putted
down the preaching-house; and but a fortnight ago went

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 393
round in the dead of the night, and broke the windows of all
who were only suspected of Christianity. We entered John
Nance's house without molestation. Four of our sisters
there, on sight of me, sunk down, unable to utter a word
through joy and love : but they welcomed me with their
tears. It was a solemn, sdent meeting. In some time we
recovered our speech for prayer and thanksgiving. I got an
hour by mysett in the garden, and was suffered to feel my
own great weakness. Without were fightings; within were
fears ; but my fears were att scattered by the sight of my
dear brethren and chddren. I rejoiced over them with sing
ing; but their joy and love exceeded. We ad rejoiced in
hope of meeting Him in the air. The Spirit of glory rested
upon the sufferers for Christ's sake. My brother Meriton
added a few words to mine, and their hearts clave to him.
Such a feast I have not had for many months. Even our
Father's hired servants had at this time bread enough, and to
spare. We laid us down in peace, and took our rest ; for the
Lord only made us dwed in safety.
" July 20th. Whde I appbed our Lord's most comfortable
words, (John xiv. 1,) we were ad dissolved in tears of joy,
desire, love; and seemed on the whig to our heavenly
Father's house. I walked through the town, to church, with
Mr. Meriton. Our warm friend, the Curate, saluted us
courteously, and none opened his mouth against us. Mr.
Meriton's stature and band kept them in awe. Or, rather,
the fear of God was upon them, restraining them, though
they knew it not. We met at one, in obedience to our
Church, and lifted up our voice for the remnant that is left.
We tasted the blessedness of mourning, and doubt not, how
ever God may deal with this sinful nation, but our prayers for
Jerusalem wdl one day be answered.
" July 21st. Whde we were walking near the quay, our
friend the mob set up a shout against us ; and gave plain
marks of their Cainish disposition, ff permitted. Only one
stone was cast at us. We passed through the midst of them,
and set out for St. Just. I preached on the plain, and
brother Meriton after me. Our Lord rides on triumphant
through this place. Upwards of two hundred are settled in
classes, most of whom have tasted the pardoning grace of
God.

394 THE LIFE OF
" July 22d. At nine I cried in the street, ' Ho, every one
that thirsteth, come ye to the waters ! ' The word ran very
swiftly. When God gives it, who can hinder its course ? I
had an opportunity of communicating with a sick brother,
whence we att went to church. It was crowded with these
schismatical Methodists, who have not att, it seems, left it
through our means. The Curate is looked upon by his
brethren as hatt a Methodist, only because he does not rad at
us, bke them.
" I preached at Morva without, since I might not within,
the church watts. I told a man who contradicted me, that I
would talk with him by and by. A visible blessing confirmed
the word. Afterwards I took my rough friend by the hand,
carried him to the house, and begged him to accept of a book.
He was won; excused his rudeness; and left me hugely
pleased. " I preached at Zunnor, where very few hold out against
the truth, notwithstanding the Minister's pains to pervert the
right ways of the Lord. None are of his but who are evi
dently on Satan's side, even his drunken companions, whom
he secures against the Methodists, and warns at the ale-house
not to forsake the Church. I hastened back to Morva, and
rejoiced over many who were lost, and are found. One hun
dred and fifty are joined in society, and continue steadfastly
in the Apostles' doctrine and fellowship, and in breaking of
bread, and in prayers.
" July 24th. I preached near Penzance, to the httle flock,
encompassed by ravening wolves. Then" Minister rages
above measure against this new sect, who are spread through
out his four bvings. His Reverend brethren follow his
example. The grossest lies wbich are brought them, they
swallow without examination, and retatt the following Sunday.
One of the society (James Duke) went lately to the Worship
ful the Rev. Dr. Borlase, for justice against a rioter, who had
broken open his house, and stolen his goods. The Doctor's
answer was, ' Thou conceited fellow ! art thou turned reh
gious ? They may burn thy house, if they wid. Thou shalt
have no justice.' With those words he drove him from the
judgment-seat. " July 25th. I found the brethren at Morva beginning to
build a society-house. We knelt down upon the place and

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 395
prayed for a blessing. Before preaching at St. Ives I was so
weighed down, that I would gladly have sunk into the earth,
or sea, to escape my own burden. But God lifted me up by
the word I preached, and fided us with a hope full of immor
tality. We looked through the ved of things temporal, to
things eternal, and the mount of God, where we trust shortly
to stand before tbe Lamb. Every soul did then, I beheve,
taste the powers of the world to come, in some measure, and
longed for the appearing of Jesus Christ.
" One of our sisters complained to the Mayor of some who
had thrown into her house stones of many pounds' weight,
which fed on the pdlow within a few inches of ber sucking
chdd. The magistrate d — d her, and said, ' You shad have
no justice here. You see there is none for you at London, or
you would have got it before now.' With this saying he
drove her out of his house.
" July 27th. I preached at Gulval, and admitted some new
members, particularly one who had been the greatest perse
cutor in att this country.
" July 28th. The last midnight assault upon our brethren,
I am now informed, was made by the townsmen, and a crew
that are here fitting out for privateers ; who thought it pru
dent to make the first proof of their courage upon theb" own
unarmed countrymen. They made their regular approaches
with the beat of the drum, to take the poor people's houses
by storm. But they were only permitted to batter them with
stones, and endanger the bves of a few women and chddren.
Woe be to the first French or Spaniards, who fad into the
hands of men so flushed with victory ! They only want the
captain who drew upon me to head them, and then they
would carry the world before them !
" July 29th. I expounded Isaiah xxxv. at St. Just ; and
many hands that hung down were lifted up. From church I
hasted to Morva, and preached to a vast congregation, on,
' Blessed are they that hear the word of God, and keep it.'
At Zunnor I explained the parable of the sower. Brother
Meriton added a few words much to the purpose. I con
cluded with exhorting them to meet God in the way of his
judgments. We had our first love-feast at St. Ives. The
cloud stayed the whole time on the assembly. Several were
so overpowered with love and joy, that the vessel was ready to

396 THE LIFE OF
break. I endeavoured to moderate their joy by speaking of
the sufferings which shall foUow; and they who were then
with Him as on Mount Tabor appeared ad ready to fodow
Him to Mount Calvary.
" July 30th. I cried to a mixed multitude of wakened and
unawakened sinners, near Penzance, ' Is it nothing to you, ad
ye that pass by ? ' and prayed with the still-increasing flock,
whose greatest persecutor is then- Minister. He and the
Clergy of these parts are much enraged at our people's being
so ready in the Scriptures. One fairly told Jonathan Reeves,
he wished the Bible were in Latin only, that none of the
vulgar might be able to read it. Yet these are the men that
rail at us as Papists !
" July 31st. I expounded the woman of Canaan to a bouse
futt of sincere souls, who had set up ad night to hear the word
of God in the morning. I spake with some wbo have tasted
the good word of grace, though they hve in Penzance, where
Satan keeps his seat. I rode to St. Just; and climbed up
and down Cape-CornwaU, with my brother Meriton, to the
needless hazard of our necks. I preached in the afternoon to
a larger congregation than ever, and continued my discourse
tid night, from Luke xxi. 34. The Spirit of love was poured
out abundantly, and great grace was upon all. I walked to
the society ; stood upon the hitt, and sang, and prayed, and
rejoiced with exceeding great joy. I concluded the day and
month as I would wish to conclude my life.
" August 1st. I preached in a new place, to near two
thousand hstening strangers : ' Jesus Christ, the same yes
terday, to-day, and for ever.' I returned to St. Ives, and
found our beloved brother Thompson, who was come to see
us, and the chddren whom God had given us. Our enemies
were alarmed by his coming, and the brethren strengthened.
At night I set before them the example of the first Chris
tians, who continued steadfastly in the Apostles' doc
trine, &c. For two hours we rejoiced as men who divide
the spod.
" August 2d. I rode with Mr. Thompson and Meriton to a
large gentleman's seat, near Penrhyn. We saw the people
come pouring in from Falmouth and aU parts. The court
yard, which might contain two thousand, was quicklv fud I
stood in a gallery, above the people, and caUed, ' Wash' ye,

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 897
make ye clean,' &c. They eagerly listened to the word of
life ; even the gentlemen and ladies hstened, while I preached
repentance toward God, and faith in Jesus Christ. I
exhorted them in many words to attend att the ordinances
of the Church; to submit to every ordinance of man
for the Lord's sake; to stop the mouth of gainsayers, by
fearing God, and honouring the King; and to prevent
the judgments hanging over our heads by a general reform
ation. " August 4th. I preached at Gwennap, where the awaken
ing is general. Very many, who have not courage to enter
into the society, have yet broken off their sins by repentance,
and are waiting for forgiveness. Tbe whole county is sensi
ble of the change ; for last assizes there was a gaol debvery,
not one felon was to be found in their prisons, which has not
been known before in the memory of man. At their last
revel, they had not men enough to make a wrestbng-match ;
att the Gwennap men being struck off the devil's list, and
found wrestbng against him, not for him.
" August 5th. I preached my farewed sermon at Gwennap,
to an innumerable multitude. They stood mostly on the
green plain before me, and on the hill that surrounded it.
Many scoffers from Redruth placed themselves on the oppo
site hUl, which looked like mount Ebal. O that none of
them may be found among the goats in that day ! I warned
and invited all by threatenings and promises. The adversary
was wonderfully restrained, and I hope disturbed in many of
his chddren. My Father's chddren were comforted on every
side. They hung upon the word of life ; and they shall find
it able to save theb* souls. I spoke on for two hours, yet
knew not how to let them go. Such sorrow and love as they
there expressed the world will not beheve, though a man
declare it unto them. My brother Thompson was astonished,
and confessed he had never seen the bke among Germans,
Predestinarians, or any others. With great difficulty we got
through them at last, and set out on our journey. Several
men and women kept pace with our horses, for two or three
mdes, then parted in body, not in mind."
It is impossible, in this affecting scene, not to recognise
the revival of that pure and fervent love which characterized
the Christians of the apostobc age ; especiady the love which

398 THE LIFE OF
they cherished towards their teachers, who had been the
instruments of their salvation ; and the love of those teach
ers toward then- spiritual chddren, over whom their hearts
yearned with a more than paternal affection. In both cases
it was a love inspired by the Holy Ghost, infinitely surpassing
every feebng of mere nature. Thus St. Paul preached to the
Christians at Troas tdl midnight, and then tdl the break of
day; for they knew not how to part. And when taking
leave of the Ephesian Elders, " he kneeled down and prayed
with them all. And they all wept sore, and fed on Paul's
neck, and kissed him. And they accompanied him to the
ship." The strong affection of the young converts, which induced
them to run for mdes by the side of Mr. Charles Wesley's
horse, unwitting to take their last fareweU, deeply affected
his tender spirit. It was doubtless under the feeling thus
excited, that he wrote the following fine hymn. He published
it a few years afterwards, and placed it among simdar compo
sitions which were written in CornwaU.
NAOMI AND RUTH.
ADAPTED TO THE MINISTER AND PEOPLE.
Turn again, my children, tum,
Wherefore would ye go with me ?
O forbear, forbear to mourn,
Jesus wills it so to be :
Why, when God would have us part,
Weep ye thus, and break my heart ?
Go in peace, my children, go,
Only Jesu's steps pursue :
He shall pay the debt I owe,
He shall kindly deal with you :
He your sure reward shall be,
Bless you for your love to me.
Surely you have kindly dealt
With the living and the dead ;
You have oft my burden felt,
When my tears were all my bread :
Jesus lull you on his breast,
Jesus give you endless rest !

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 399
Lo, thy sister is gone back
To her gods and people dear ;
Weeping soul, a wretch forsake,
Why would' st thou my sorrows bear 1
Turn, and let thy troubles cease,
Go, my child, and go in peace.
0 intreat me not to leave
Thee my faithful guide and friend ;
Let me to my father cleave,
Let me hold thee to the end :
Thy own child in Christ I am,
Following thee as thou the Lamb.
Never will I cease to mourn,
Till my Lord thy tears shall dry,
Never back from thee return,
Never from my father fly :
Do not ask me to depart,
Do not break thy children's heart.
Where thou go'st I still will go,
Thine shall be my soul's abode ;
Thine shall be my weal or woe,
Thine my people and my God ;
Where thou diest, with joy will I
Lay my weary head, and die.
There will I my burial have,
If it be the Master's will,
Sleeping in a common grave,
Till the quick'ning trump I feel,
Call'd with thee to leave the tomb,
Summon'd to our happy doom.
God do so to me, and more,
If from thee, my guide, I part,
Till the mortal pang is o'er,
Will I hold thee in my heart ;
And when I my breath resign,
Then thou art for ever mine.

After leaving Gwennap, Mr. Charles Wesley preached in
the church of his friend, Mr. Bennet, where a scene took
place which shows the rudeness of the people, and the free
dom with which he was accustomed to address his congrega
tions. "Upon my speaking against theb" drunken revels,"
he says, " one contradicted and blasphemed. I asked, ' Who

400 THE LIFE OF

that pleads for the devil?' and he answered in these
words, ' I am he that plead for the devd.' I took occa-

is he
very words,
sion from hence to show the revellers their champion, and the
whole congregation their state by nature. Much good I saw
immediately brought out of Satan's evd. Then I set myself
against his avowed advocate, and drove him out of the Chris
tian assembly." This was not the only irregularity that
occurred in the course of this evening's rehgious service in
the church. Mr. Charles Wesley, in warning the people
against what are usually called "harmless diversions,"
declared that by them he had been kept dead to God, asleep
in the arms of Satan, and secure in a state of damnation, for
the space of eighteen years. Mr. Meriton cried aloud, " And
I for twenty-five ! " " And I," exclaimed Mr. Thompson,
" for thirty-five ! " " And I," added Mr. Bennet, " for above
seventy ! " Thus was the truth confirmed by four clerical
witnesses, who were more anxious to instruct and impress a
rude, unthinking people, than to maintain a nice decorum.
On the 11th of August, Mr. Charles Wesley, accompanied
by Mr. Meriton, embarked for Wales, in a sloop which Mrs.
Jones, the widow of bis late friend of Fonmon-castle, had
sent for his conveyance. After a debghtful passage, they
landed at Aberthaw, where, says he, we " were received by
our dear friend, and three of her little ones, with some sisters
from Cardiff. We went on our way, singing and rejoicing, to
tbe Castle. At night I met many faithful children whom the
Lord hath given us, and discoursed to them on my favourite
subject, ' These are they that came out of great tribulation,
and have washed their robes in tbe blood of the Lamb,' &c.
The God of all consolation was mightily with us, even the
God who comforteth us in all our temptations. O how
debghtfutty did we mourn after Him whom our soul loveth !
not with tbe noisy turbulent sorrow of newly-awakened souls,
which most times passes away as a morning cloud ; but with
the deep contrition of love ; till the congregation was in tears,
in sdent tears of desire or joy. This is the mourning where
with I pray the Lord to bless me till he wipes away ad tears
from my eyes."
During his short stay in Wales Mr. Charles Wesley
preached at Wenvo, Fonmon, Cardiff, and Cowbridge, with
great power and enlargement ; for the Lord was eminently

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 401
with him. At Cardiff he witnessed the happy death of a
member of the society, who had some time before practicaUy
received the doctrine of Christian perfection. The peaceful
and triumphant departure of this witness for God greatly
cheered the Preacher in his incessant and exhausting labours.
" I was much revived," says he, " by our dying brother, who
is now ready to be offered up. I asked him whether he
would rather die or hve. He answered, ' To depart, and to
be with Christ, is far better.' He has been, both before and
since his illness, a pattern of att Christian graces; was the
first in this place who received the Gospel of full salvation.
Now he only waits the most welcome word, ' Come up
hither.' "I prayed with him again some hours after, and rejoiced
over him with triumphant faith. He said, there was some
thing near him which would make him doubt; but could
not; for he knew his Saviour stood ready to receive his
spbit. I desired his prayers, kissed him, and took my last
leave. He looked up, bke my Hannah Richardson, and
broke out, 'Lord Jesus, give him a double portion of thy
Spbit.' We were all in tears. Mine, I fear, flowed from
envy and impatience of bfe. I felt throughout my soul, that
I would rather be in his condition than enjoy the whole of
created good.
" August 14th. We had prayed last night with joy fud of
glory for our departmg brother, just whde he gave up his
spirit, — as I pray God I may give up mine. This morning I
expounded that last, best triumph of faith, ' I have fought
a good fight, I have finished my course,' &c. The Lord
administered strong consolation to those that love his appear
ing. We sang a song of victory for our deceased friend,
then went to the house, and rejoiced and gave thanks, and
rejoiced with smging over him. Tbe spirit at its departure
had left marks of its happiness upon the clay. No sight
upon earth, in my eyes, is half so lovely."
From Wales Mr. Charles Wesley went to Bristol and
Kingswood, where he preached, and administered the Lord's
supper. Stid accompanied by Mr. Meriton, he next repaired
to Oxford, where he met his friend Mr. Piers, of Bexley,
and Mr. John Wesley, who was come to preach before the
University. It was the time of the races ; so that the city
VOL. I. D D

402 THE LIFE OF
was

 full of strangers ; and as the itinerant and field-preaehing
of the Wesleys was now a matter of notoriety, great mterest
was excited among ad classes, gownsmen, citizens, and
pleasure-takers. The excitement was increased by Mr.
Charles Wesley, who, burning witb zeal for the honour of
Christ, and regardless of pubhc opinion, preached to a vast
concourse of people in the yard of an inn, the day before his
brother addressed the members of the University. The
entire scene is thus described by himself : —
"August 23d. I went to Christ-Church prayers, with
several of the brethren, who thought it strange to see men in
surpbces talking, laughing, and pointing, as in a playhouse,
the whole time of service. I got two or three hours' confer
ence with my brother, and found the Spirit which had drawn
us formerly in this place. I preached to a multitude of the
brethren, gownsmen, and gentry from the races, who filled
our inn and yard. The ' strangers that intermeddled not
with our joy' seemed struck and astonished with it, whde
we admonished one another in psalms and hymns, singing
and making melody in our hearts to the Lord. O that all
the world had a taste of our diversion !
"August 24th. I joined my brother in stirring up the
society : at ten walked with my brother, and Mr. Piers and
Meriton, to St. Mary's, where my brother bore bis testimony
before a crowded audience, much increased by the racers.
Never have I seen a more attentive congregation. They did
not let a word sbp them. Some of the Heads stood up the
whole time, and fixed their eyes on him. If they can endure
sound doctrine, bke his, he wdl surely leave a blessing behind
him. The Vice-Chancellor sent after him, and desired his
notes, which he sealed up and sent immediately. We walked
back in form, the little band of us four ; for of the rest durst
none join us. I was a bttle diverted at the coyness of an
old friend, Mr. Weds, who sat just before me, but took great
care to turn his back upon me aU the time ; which did not
hinder my seeing through him. At noon my brother set out
for London, and I for Bristol."
Thus ended the ministry of the two Wesleys in connexion
with the University of Oxford. Neither of them was adowed
from that time to occupy the pulpit of St. Mary's. Faith
fully, however, did John improve the present opportunity, as

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 403
if anticipating such a result. The sermon was greatly mis
represented by the reports which were circulated concerning
it, from one end of the kingdom to the other ; so that, con
trary to his intention, he was compelled to pubhsh the whole
of it, including the appbcation, which was singularly pointed
and impressive. He remarks in his Journal, that it was " St.
Bartholomew's day ; " and, of course, the anniversary of the
ejectment of two thousand Ministers from the national
Church by the Act of Uniformity. He adds, " I preached, I
suppose the last time, at St. Mary's. Be it so. I am now
clear of the blood of these men. I have fully debvered my
own soul. The Beadle came to me afterwards, and told me
the Vice-Chancellor had sent him for my notes. I sent
them without delay, not without admiring the wise provi
dence of God. Perhaps few men of note would have given a
sermon of mine the reading, if I had put it into their hands ;
but by this means it came to be read, probably more than
once, by every man of eminence in the University."
The sermon is entitled " Scriptural Christianity ; " and
contains a beautiful and forcible description of spiritual reli
gion, with the manner in which it is acquired by individuals,
and then spreads from one to another, till it shall cover the
earth. The concluding appbcation to the Heads of Colleges
and Halls, to the Fellows and Tutors, and to the body of the
undergraduates, assumes their general and wide departure
from the true Christian character, and abandonment to
formabty, worldliness, levity, and sloth. It contains nothing
sarcastic and irritating; nothing that was designed to give
unnecessary pain or offence; but is marked throughout by
seriousness, fidehty, and tender affection.
On his return to Bristol Mr. Charles Wesley, accompanied
by a friend whose name does not appear, carried the truth
into places which he and his brother had never previously
visited; witting to encounter every form of obloquy and
violence, if he could only bring ignorant and wicked men to
the saving knowledge of the Lord Jesus. Under the date of
the 9th of September, he says, "I rode in heavy rain to
Churchill, with Mr. Sh — . The Justice threatened him with
terrible things, in case I preached. Many poor people ven
tured to hear, while I cried, 'Behold the Lamb of God,
which taketh away the sin of the world ! ' Out of the
2 d 2

404

THE LIFE OF

abundance of my heart my mouth spake. When I had
ended, Mr. Justice caded out, and bade them pud me down.
He had stood at a distance, striving to raise a mob ; but not
a man would stir at his bidding. Only one behind struck
me with a stone. Whde I was in my prayer, he cried again,
' Pull him down.' I told him I had nothing now to do, but
to pray for him. He answered, ' I have nothing to do with
prayer.' 'So I suppose, Sir,' said I; 'but we have.' He
came up, and laid hold on my gown ; but I stepped down,
to save him trouble. He told me he was a Justice of Peace.
'Then, Sir,' said I, 'I reverence you for your office sake;
but must not neglect my own, wbich is to preach the Gospel.'
'I say,' said the Justice and captain, 'it is an unlawful
assembly.' 'Be so good then,' I repbed, 'as to name the
law, or Act of Parbament, we break.' He answered, unhap-
pdy enough, ' The Waltham Act.' ' How so, Sir ? ' I asked :
'I am in my own proper habit; and you see none here in
disguise.' He insisted, I should not preach there. I told
him I had bcense to preach throughout England and Ireland
by virtue of my Master's degree. ' That I know, Sir,' said
he; 'and am sorry for it. I think you are Fellow of a
College too.' 'Yes, Sir,' I answered, 'and a gentleman too;
and, as such, should be glad to wait upon you, and to have a
bttle conversation with you yoursett.' He answered, he
should be glad of it too; for I had behaved more like a
gentleman than any of them. I had charged the people to
say nothing, but go quietly home; so Mr. Justice and I
parted tolerable friends.
" Sept. 13th. I rejoiced to hear of the triumphant death of
our sister Marsh, in London, whose last breath was spent in
prayer for me. None of our chddren die without leaving us
a legacy. I received it this evening, in answer to her prayer.
ihe word was as a fire, and as a hammer. The rocks were
broken m pieces, particularly a hardened sinner who with-
stood me some time before he was struck down. Many were
melted down. Some testified their then receiving the atone-
BrfsL^0^ f^ten*ar 24th' Mr' Charles Wesley left
¦Bristol for London, where a wretched m™ „f i -io
demeanour, Thomas WiUiams, was actively^w/
pagating the foulest slanders against Z ZHsZZ.

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 405
They had greatly befriended this revder, till, having found
him to be incorrigibly wicked, they pubhcly disowned him ;
and now he created considerable uneasiness in the society by
preferring against his former benefactors the most scandalous
charges : so that many of their spiritual chddren were stag
gered, and others were actuaUy turned out of the way. For
several months he persevered in this course, inventing the
most enormous falsehoods, affecting the moral character of
the brothers, and especiaUy that of Charles.
On his arrival in London, Charles preached to the different
congregations with att the confidence that innocence inspires ;
at the same time solemnly denying the charges which
Wdhams bad invented, and which the credulous were too apt
to beheve. He then departed for Newcastle, taking Notting
ham, Epworth, Sheffield, Bttstal, Leeds, Bradford, and other
places in his way. During this journey he suffered much
from personal affliction. A Physician whom he consulted
declared, that a few days of rest were indispensable, in order
to the preservation of his bfe.
At Newcastle be found many of the people in a somewhat
lukewarm and languid condition. He spent a night in
watching and prayer in theb" behalf; met and purged the
classes ; ministered the word with his wonted zeal and faith
fulness ; and soon rejoiced to witness a general improvement.
The slanders of WiUiams he could bear without difficulty ; but
that any of his own chddren in the Lord should deem him
guilty of the crimes imputed to him, grieved and depressed
his spirit. From this feeling, however, he was at length
delivered by those secret spiritual refreshings to which he was
no stranger. On the 9th of November he says, " I retired to
read my letters from London ; offered up mysett to the divine
disposal; met with Psalm cxbv. ; then with Balak's hiring
Balaam to curse Israel. I went down to the congregation,
where the Lord answered for himsett; and sent an account
to the brethren in London. 'My dearest Brethren, — Last
night I was informed that the Phibstines shouted against
me ; and the Spirit of the Lord came mightily upon us. To
Him give all the glory, that I find my heart so enlarged
toward you, as never before. Now I can truly say, Ye are
not straitened in me. All my pining desires after rest are
vanished ; and I am at last content to do what is more than.

406 - THE LIFE OF
dying for you, even to live for you, and suffer out my time.
Here then I give up myseU your servant for Christ s sake, to
wait upon you, tiU aU are gathered home. Where ye go, I
wdl go; and where ye lodge, I will lodge ; where ye die, wdl
I die ; and there witt I be buried. Neither shall death itself
part you and me. Such a night of consolation as the last I
have seldom known. Our souls were fided with faith and
prayer, and knit to yours in love unchangeable. Lift up
holy hands, that I may approve mysett a true Minister of
Jesus Christ in aU things.' "
The special influence of the Holy Spirit, which is so
strongly indicated in this letter, accompanied Mr. Charles
Wesley's labours during the whole of his stay in Newcastle
and the neighbourhood. The early part of the winter was
very severe ; and the " baser sort "of the people were bitterly
hostde and riotous ; but such was the glow of holy feeling
which then prevaded, that neither the heavy falls of snow, the
piercing winds of the north, nor the fierce opposition of blas
pheming mobs, could restrain him from the exercise of his
itinerant ministry, or prevent inquiring multitudes from
attending it, even at the early hour of five o'clock in the
morning. At midnight also he was accustomed to rise, for
the purpose of suppbcation and thanksgiving to the God of
his mercies, whom he loved and debghted to honour.
"Nov. 18th. I enlarged on that word," says he, "'A
soldier pierced his side, and forthwith there flowed out blood
and water.' We looked upon Him, and could have continued
looking and mourning till He appeared in the air. I walked
to Sunderland, and back again. The storm of had and snow
was so violent, that I was often going to lay me down in the
road, unable either to walk or stand.
" Nov. 19th. I brought back a wandering sheep, who had
forfeited her pardon by unforgivingness. I received comfort,
and wept for joy, at the prosperity of our Bristol children,
which I heard of in several letters. I walked over the fields
to Wickham. The snow was in most places above our knees.
After preaching I set out for Horsley, in most bitter weather.
I rode and walked tdl I could do neither ; yet got to Horsley
by night ; but my jaw was quite stiffened and disabled by
the snow. I lay down, and got a bttle strength to preach.
"Nov. 20th. I waded back to Newcastle by one ofttimes

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 407
up to my middle in snow. I rode, or rather walked, to
Plessy, and preached on, ' It is finished.' Nov. 22d, I got
back to Newcastle, and thence to Wickham, where I spoke of
that ' great and terrible day of the Lord.' Many trembled ;
and some rejoiced in hope of the glory of God. I rode
thence to Spen, being so feeble that I could not walk ; yet I
was forced to it the last mde, being almost starved to death
in the next to impassable ways. I was led, I know not how,
by the brethren, up to the knees in snow, the horses ofttimes
sinking up to their shoulders. I was surprised at the great
number got together in such a season. They did not come
in vain ; for the Lord comforted their hearts abundantly, and
mine also. These were all gathered by John Brown, a
simple man, whom the Lord has wonderfully raised up for
his work.
" Nov. 27th. At Biddick we had close fellowship with Him
in his sufferings, whde He cried, ' Is it nothing to you, all ye'
that pass by ? ' I returned praying to Newcastle, but almost
perished with cold. In tbe word the Spirit was poured out
upon us from on high, and bore down att before it, as a
mighty flood.
" Dec. 4th. An hour before preaching-time the mob were
so violent, that we thought there could be no preaching that
night. They came nigh, to break the door. I began speak-
big abruptly, without a text ; and God gave me strong words,
that stilled the madness of the people. Neither was there
any breath of opposition during the society.
" Dec. 11th. I had asked, that at midnight I might rise
and praise Him, because of his righteous judgments ; and was
waked exactly at twelve. I prayed a few minutes, and slept
again in peace. I rose again at four ; prayed earnestly, and
almost rejoiced. I was without hght or fire, yet felt no cold.
At five I preached on, ' Whatsoever things ye ask in prayer,
beheve that ye receive them, and ye shall have them.' We
were carried out in fervent prayer for ourselves and the whole
nation. I visited Walter Brass on a bed of sickness. He
was once of the society, but lately turned scoffer, and dis
turber of the word. The Lord hath now set his misdeeds
before him; and he cries out vehemently for mercy. An
other rioter, J. Wdson, is humbled in hke manner, in imme
diate answer to our prayer last night."

408 THE LIFE OF
While Mr. Charles Wesley was thus labouring day and
night in the north, and contending with men worse than
wild beasts, his brethren in the west, and especially m Corn-
watt, were harassed by opposition of a stdl more formidable
kind Some of the Magistrates violated all law and justice
in their treatment of the Methodist Preachers; so that the
"hymns for times of trouble and persecution" were increas
ingly appbcable to the societies, and must have been in
general demand. Thomas Westall was seized when preach
ing at Camborne on the Lord's day ; and having, in opposi
tion to the law, been required to answer upon oath several
questions which were proposed to him, he was committed, by
Dr. Borlase, the clerical Magistrate, and the historian of the
county, to Bodmin jad, as a vagrant. Thomas Maxfield,
also, was taken into custody, and offered by the Magistrates
to the Captain of a man-of-war, to serve in tbe navy. The
Captain, however, declined to receive him, saying, " I have
no authority to take such men as these, unless you would
have me give him so much a week to preach and pray to my
people." Mr. Maxfield was then imprisoned in the dungeon
at Penzance; and Dr. Borlase, having understood that the
Mayor was inclined to set him at bberty, went thither, read
the articles of war in the court, and debvered up the Method
ist Preacher, as a soldier, to one wbo was to act as an officer.
The war against the hapless Methodists was carried on with
greater vigour than that against the Spaniards; yet, under
the superintending care of God's providence, ad these things,
though painful in their nature, were overruled for the advance
ment of his work.
John Nelson having arrived at Newcastle about the middle
of December, 1744, Mr. 'Charles Wesley committed to him
the care of that station, and commenced his journey to
London, spending a few days at Epworth on his way. Here
he addressed to a friend tbe following letter, which doubtless
refers to tbe scandals which were industriously circulated
against him in London, and which deeply affected his mind : —
" My greatest trouble is, that I have innocently brought
such a burden upon my friends, especially one : neither can
I conceive it possible that this trouble should be wholly
removed here. The joint may perhaps be set, but the halting
wid continue till I come to the land where ad things are

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 409
forgotten. God, who hath known my soul in adversity,
causes me also to know it. That He loves me, I can no
more doubt than of his being. He bas bkewise given me to
love others with a pure love ; particularly one person, from
whom I never expect or desire any farther communication of
good than I do from my mother, or other spirits of just men
made perfect. And however Providence may work, I mean
never more to see that person (if without sin I may forbear)
tid we stand together at the judgment-seat." The person
here intended was doubtless Thomas WiUiams.
On his way to London Mr. Charles Wesley preached at
Leeds, Morley, Birstal, Sheffield, and Nottingham ; and was
greatly cheered, on arriving at St. Alban's, to find that two of
his friends had come to meet him there, and welcome his
return to the metropobs. Here he resumed his ministry
with unabated power and success, the prejudices which had
prevaUed against bim having been removed. God had taken
into his own keeping the character of his injured servants.
The conscience of theb? accuser became so alarmed, that, of
his own accord, he wrote and signed a full retractation of the
slanders which he had propagated against them, and with
every indication of penitence asked pardon of the men whom
he had maliciously attempted to rum. WiUiams afterwards
embraced the doctrine of absolute predestination ; and hence
he is eulogized by the biographer of Lady Huntingdon.
That very partial writer states, that "for some sbght offence"
Williams was " excluded from the Methodist society." * He
wished to obtain episcopal ordination, and requested Mr.
Charles Wesley to recommend him to one of the Bishops.
Charles had doubts concerning him, and refused. Under
the influence of resentment, WiUiams propagated the most
injurious falsehoods against him, till his stricken conscience
extorted from him a futt confession of his gudt. To
denominate wickedness hke this, a " sbght offence," is
inexcusable. Mr. Charles Wesley shared largely in the blessedness of
those who are persecuted for righteousness' sake, and against
whom all manner of evd is spoken falsely. He served the
Lord with a pure conscience, and with uprightness of pur-
* Vol. ii., p. 149.

410 THE LIFE OF
pose ; and the seal of the divine approval was dady impresi
upon his ministrations. The love of Christ constrained k
as it did his devoted brother, to undertake services too sev
for unsanctified human nature ever to endure; but to I
they were not only tolerable, but joyous. Through (
report, and through good report, he steaddy persevered m
Master's work. He thus proceeds to describe his dady t
with the instances of good by which it was rendered hght 2
easy. " Feb. 17th, 1745. I was strengthened by a zeal
Quaker, who informed me he had received the Spirit of ad
tion in hearing me a year ago, and has walked in the h;
from that time to this.
" Feb. 26th. I gave the sacrament to one on Saffron-1)
and found faith that tbe Lord was at work. Going do\
they asked me to see another dying in tbe room below. A
entered I heard her make confession of the faith which 1
received that moment, as she had told those about her s
should ; and that she could not die in peace till she saw 1
She was full of triumphant joy, and said to me, ' I am goi
to paradise. It wid not be long before you follow me.' ]
soul was fitted with her consolation.
" March 16th. I spake with one of the society, latelj
Papist, who is much haunted by her old friends, especb
her Confessor, who thunders out anathemas against her, s
threatens to burn me, — if he could catch me at Rome.
sent my respects to the gentleman, and offered to talk w
him, before her, at my own lodgings, or wherever he pleasi
but received no answer.
" March 31st. I visited, at her own desire, a Ron
Cathohc gentlewoman, at Ishngton, who had refused '.
Priest, and would have none but my brother or me. S
readdy gave up her own merits, (which she owned was h(
and the merits of ad the saints, for those of Jesus Christ,
only Hope, Mediator, and Saviour. I prayed in faith, 1
left her not far from the kingdom of heaven.
" We kept a watch-night. Dear HoweU Harris I can
into the desk ; and we sang together, and shouted for joy,
morning. " May 17th. I preached at Brentford, on our way
Bristol. The moment our society met, Jesus appeared in

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 411
midst ; and we lay a happy hour weeping and rejoicing at his
feet. " June 21st. I sent an account of our affairs to a friend :
— ' The work of God goes on successfully. Great is the con
stancy of them that beheve. Neither error nor sin can shake
them. Several since I left this place have witnessed a good
confession in death, particularly a girl of thirteen, and an old
sinner of threescore. We had expeded him the society for
drunkenness; and he went on sinning, and repenting, and
sinning again, tdl God laid his chastening hand upon him.
After a great agony he found redemption in the blood of
Jesus. He lay some time rejoicing, and testifying the grace
of Chiist to the chief of sinners. When one said. Blessed are
the dead that die in the Lord, he repbed, interrupting him,
Even so, saith the Spirit in me. I am just entering the haven
on. a broken piece of the ship.
" ' I am just come from giving the sacrament to a young
woman, rejoicing in death with joy unspeakable. The day
before my first visit the Lord revealed himsett in her. Her
soul seemed att desire and love, ready to go this moment, as
she often testified ; yet willing to tarry the Lord's leisure, or
even to recover, if it were his wdl.
" ' I have observed that all our people, without exception,
be they ever so dark or weak before, when they come to die
recover their confidence. Would to God every soul of every
Christian denomination might witness the same confession of
eternal bfe in them when they turn their faces to the watt !'
" June 23d was a day much to be remembered. I
preached to our colliers, and received strong faith for the
desolate Church of England. In the sacrament the Spirit of
grace and suppbcation came down, and we prayed after God
that it might reach all our absent brethren. The backsliders
we never forget at such gracious opportunities. Near four
hours we were employed in doing this ; and not one soul, I
am persuaded, thought it long.
" I had just time to reach Conham chapel by two. Whde
I was speaking of our Lord's appearing, we were alarmed
with the loudest clap of thunder I ever heard. I thought
it must have cleft tbe house. Most of the congregation
shrieked out, as if the day of the Lord were come. A
thought darted into my heart as quick as the bghtning,

412 THE LIFE OF
'What, if it should be the day of judgment ! ' I was fided
immediately with faith stronger than death, and rejoiced in
hope of the glory of God. The same spirit rested on all the
faithful, while I broke out into singing,—
' So shall the Lord the Saviour come,
And lightnings round his chariot play !
Ye lightnings, fly to make Him room ;
Ye glorious storms, prepare his way ! '
I went on for half an hour describing that final scene. The
heart of every person present, I believe, either rejoiced or
trembled. A mixed cry of horror and triumph was heard tdl
I dismissed them with the blessing. Afterwards we heard
that a house on one side our chapel was almost demolished,
both roof and walls, by the thunder-clap ; the lead of the
windows melted, and six persons were struck down to the
ground. On the other side of us a gibbet was split into a
thousand pieces.
" July 3d. I took horse for London ; the first night
preached at Cirencester ; the two next at Evesham, where I
found the society increased in grace and number. I was
welcomed to London on Saturday evening with the joyful
news of Thomas Maxfield's deliverance.
" July 31st. I joined with my brother to examine the
society in Bristol. Mr. Gwynne, of Garth, accompanied us,
and rejoiced greatly in the grace given them."
This appears to have been Mr. Charles Wesley's first intro
duction to Marmaduke Gwynne, Esq., a gentleman of famdy
and fortune, resident at Garth, about sixteen mdes from
Brecon, in South Wales. A few years before this period Mr.
Gwynne had been brought to a saving knowledge of Christ,
by the preaching of Howell Harris, with whom he maintained
an intimate friendship. When this apostolic man began his'
itinerant ministry in South Wales, Mr. Gwynne, who was
a strict Churchman, was alarmed at the irregularity; and
apprehending that this preaching layman might hold the
tenets which were ascribed to the Independent Dissenters
under the reign of Ohver Cromwell, and be dangerous both
to the Church and State, he determined, being a Magistrate
to interfere. He left home with the intention of sending
Harris to prison ; but remarked to his lady, "I wii] ^ear the

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY*. 413
man mysett, before I commit him." Accordingly he made
one of the congregation, having the Riot Act in his pocket.
The sermon was so truly evangehcal, and the Preacher's
manner so zealous and affectionate, that Mr. Gwynne thought
he resembled one of the Apostles. He was so convinced of
the purity of Mr. Harris's doctrine, and the benevolence of
his motives, that, at tbe end of the discourse, he went up to
him ; shook him by the hand ; told him how much he had
been misled by slanderous reports ; avowed his intention of
committing him, had those reports been true ; asked his par
don ; and, to the amazement of the assembly, entreated him
to accompany him to Garth to supper. Hence the origin of
then" affectionate acquaintance.
Mr. Gwynne was a man of a fine spirit, deeply pious, kind to
his tenantry, beneficent to the poor, and exemplary in att the
relations in bfe. He retained a Chaplain in his house, who
dady read the morning and evening service in the famdy.
The authority and countenance of Mr. Gwynne were of much
importance to Howell Harris, who would have suffered per
secution from the higher classes, had he not been supported
by one of their own order, who generously stood forth in his
defence, regardless of pubhc and private censure. If the
same scenes of outrage and barbarity through which the
Wesleys and theb? Preachers passed, did not occur in the
county of Brecon, it was, under the divine blessing, owing to
Marmaduke Gwynne. This upright Magistrate, and sincere
Christian, afterwards gave one of his daughters in marriage
to Mr. Charles Wesley.
Unhappdy for the Methodists, and even for the national
honour, there were few Magistrates, either in England or
Wales, who were bke him. Many of them were indifferent
to the sufferings of the Methodists, and therefore unwitting
to afford them protection; and others took an active part
bi harassing an unoffending people. In various quarters,
therefore, persecution raged from year to year, with unabated
violence. The press-warrants, which were sent forth by the
Government, were stdl employed as a means of annoyance
and oppression against some of the most upright and loyal
men in the land. In the month of May, this year, Mr.
Meriton, accompanied by a pious young man of the name of
Jones, spent a night in Shrewsbury, on his way to the Isle

414 THE LIFE OF
of Man. While he was preaching in the evening, in a private
house, a Constable entered into the congregation, seized upon
Jones, dragged him out of the room, and declared the youth
to be' his prisoner, impressed for the King's service. Mr.
Meriton followed his friend into the street, and began to
expostulate with the Constable. A crowd soon assembled;
and Jones, seeing the Constable engaged in eager conversa
tion, watched for a favourable opportunity, and succeeded in
making his escape. He ran from one street to another, till,
seeing the door of a respectable house open, he rushed in,
related the particulars of his case to the famdy, and cast him
self for protection upon their generosity. The house was
occupied by an elderly lady, who pitied the persecuted
stranger, and locked him up in a closet. About midnight
she made arrangements for his horse to meet him, beyond the
limits of the town, and sent him forth disguised in female
apparel. On coming to the extremity of the town, he
watched till the sentinels went into a pubhc house, when he
sdently passed the bridge which they were appointed to
guard, found his horse, and effected his escape. He was the
son of a respectable farmer, and had just made arrangements
for becoming an Itinerant Preacher. Whether this unpro
mising adventure abated his ardour, or confirmed his resolu
tion, we have no means of knowing.
When the Constable, who was a cunning fedow, saw that his
prisoner was gone, he said to Mr. Meriton, that he did not
like to argue the case with him in the street, and in the pre
sence of a crowd of people ; but that U he would step with him
for a little while into a pubbc-house which was opposite, he
would gladly bsten to ad that he had to say. Meriton, not
suspecting any evd, acceded to the suggestion; and when
the wily Constable had thus separated the stranger from
the crowd, he immediately declared him to be a prisoner,
impressed for mditary service, and kept him in durance vde
for the night. In the morning the Mayor and other Magis
trates assembled in the Town-Hall, for the purpose of con
firming what the Constable had done, and of committing the
Methodist Preacher to the care of an officer in the army.
Mr. Meriton declared himsett to be a Clergyman and there
fore illegally impressed for a soldier. Proof of this fact was
demanded ; and the prisoner produced his letters of orders,

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 415
bearing the Bishop's official seal. This document was deci
sive ; and the Magistrates, perceiving that tbe law had been
violated, declared that there was no just ground for his deten
tion ; and that he was therefore at liberty to retire forthwith,
and go where he pleased. Meriton, finding that he had the
Magistrates in his power, and seeing the Hall crowded with
people, resolved to improve the opportunity for the spiritual
good of att present. He informed the worshipful bench that
he had been a member of one of the Universities thb'ty
years, and a Clergyman twenty ; and said it was an intole
rable grievance, that such a man could not pass through the
town of Shrewsbury without being impressed for a soldier.
The Magistrates were submissive, and owned that they could
not justify what had been done ; they therefore meekly waited
whde the pious stranger debvered his evangehcal message to
a much larger congregation than he had in the preceding
evening. He then retired, and proceeded on his journey.
In Cheshire John Bennet, one of the Itinerant Preachers,
and some members of the societies under his care, met with
simdar treatment. Tbe particulars of their case are con
tained in the fodowing interesting letter, which Bennet
addressed to Mr. Charles Wesley : — " Chinley, July 30th,
1745. Dear Brother, — Though I have not writ to you for
some time, nor seen your face in the flesh for months past,
yet in spbit we have been one ; and I doubt not but it shad
be so to our hves' end. I am constrained to love you, and to
bless God on your behalf, making mention of you in my
prayers continually. O that your faith may not fad ! May
the Lord strengthen you for the work He has catted you to.
" I doubt not but yon remember us in Derbyshire,
Cheshire, and Lancashire. The word is gladly received
(though with much contention) by some : others are turned
aside. Att these things shall work for good to them that
love God. Those that have been faithful to the grace of
God now find the benefit of it : to wit, the peaceable fruits
of righteousness. The late persecutions we have had, have
been as fires, to purify them from dross ; so that many are
much more bold to speak what the Lord has done for their
souls. " At Woodley, in Cheshire, I and three of our brethren
were pressed for soldiers. But the Lord sat in heaven, and

416 THE LIFE OF
laughed his enemies to scorn ; for they dared not keep me.
I insisted upon seeing the warrant, which was only a common
warrant, to take up strollers and vagabonds, &c. I said to
them, ' Surely you wdl not dare to seize upon me. You all
know that I am no stroder. Consider what you are doing.
If you will run the hazard, I am here. Do your pleasure.'
They soon let me go ; but my three brethren had their trial,
and ad were debvered. Glory be to God !
" Since then the officers of that township have made them
selves busy in searching houses, under the pretence, that they
wanted the Methodists. I find this was to affright our
people from meeting. It was so. They neglected to meet
for some time, which brought them to be miserable; and
many resolved to meet, let tbe event be what it would. No
sooner did they take up this cross, than many were fided with
joy and peace. I preach there out of doors, and our con
gregation increases. The Justices have consulted how to
suppress this. I cannot hear that the way is clear to them
as yet.
" This persecution was begun by the Dissenters. Many
of the society at Woodley are Dissenters, and many of our
people are communicants. The Minister of that place seemed
very free a considerable time; but as soon as our people
began to take notice of the bves and conversation of several,
and speak freely, they began to be uneasy with them ; and
thus, as I have said above, set about preventing our meet
ings; for most of the press-gang were Dissenters. Our
people have been with the Minister, desiring him in love that
he would use means to prevent such disturbance. His
answer was, he thought they were not to be blamed; and he
should never defend our erroneous cause.
" The Ministers of the Church persecute with att their
strength. I desire your advice in this affair. With whom
shall we join ?
" The society are some mdes from the church, and cannot
have feUowship with this people. They have a desire to know
whether you or your brother, once or twice in a year, would
not deliver them the sacrament. As to my own soul I am
weakened much for want of partaking of the ordinance; and
the Minister of Chapel-en-le-Frith flatly denies me the sacra
ment ; and has ordered me and some others to be put out of

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 417
the church. Dear Sir, consider these things well, and let me
have your answer speeddy.
" A friend in Woodley has a desire to bcense a house for
preaching, and thinks I should preach at the same hour that
the Dissenting Minister does. Would this be well ? Can
a penalty be laid upon any man for suffering preaching in his
house unlicensed?
" It is much the same with us at Chinley. Dr. Clegge does
much harm amongst our people. Many both see it, and feel
it; but how to help themselves, they know not. He has
affirmed, that your brother has led me into an error, in
drawing me to the Church. He shows, in a letter to me,
wherein the Church is wrong in discipbne ; and that in eight
particulars. He says, had I read the Scriptures, Mr. John
Wesley could not have deceived me. Dr. Clegge's son, who
is designed for a Munster, has read your books, and has a
strong desire to see Mr. John Wesley. I think he will be at
London in a bttle time. I shall then give him directions to
find you. Farewell.
" I hear there is bttle or no disturbance in Yorkshire. I
have not been there since brother Nelson came away. If
you think it well for me to remove to any place, where I can
bring glory to God, I hope I shall always be ready to obey
you. " I am kept from turning my back. Peace be to the bre
thren, and love, with faith, from God the Father, and the
Lord Jesus Christ. Amen. I am
" Your affectionate brother, and son in the Gospel."
Mr. Charles Wesley labeded this letter, " Persecution by
the Dissenters." His very intettigent daughter significantly
added, " And the Church ; " for both were verily guilty in
this matter.
The second Methodist Conference commenced in Bristol
on the 1st of August, 1745. The persons present were John
and Charles Wesley, John Hodges, Thomas Richards, Samuel
Larwood, Thomas Meyrick, James Wheatley, Richard Moss,
John Slocome, Herbert Jenkins, and Marmaduke Gwynne.
With all the subjects that were discussed in this assembly
we are not acquamted. Doctrinal questions only, with the
results to wbich they lead, are contained in the printed
account of this Conference ; nor does it appear that any
VOL. I. E E

418 THE LIFE OF
record of its proceedings after the second day has been
preserved : whereas, according to Mr. Charles Wesley, its
dehberations were continued for five days. "We began
our Conference," says he, " with Mr. Hodges, four of
our Assistants, Herbert Jenkins, and Mr. Gwynne. We
continued it five days, and parted in great harmony and
love." Soon after the Conference concluded Mr. Charles Wesley
went to Shepton-Madet, where a great rehgious awakening
had begun, and where he met with a painful accident.
" They desired me," says he, " to meet their httle society at
an unusual place, to disappoint the mob. I walked forward,
toward the town, then turned back over the field to drop the
people ; and springing up a rising ground, sprained or broke
my leg, I knew not which ; but I fed down when I offered to
set my foot to the ground. Tbe brethren carried me to a
hut, which was quickly fided with poor people. It was soon
noised about the town that I had broken my leg ; some said
my neck ; and that it was a judgment upon me. The principal
man of the place, Mr. P  ; sent me a kind message, and
his Bath-chair to bring me to his house. I thanked him, but
declined his offer, on account of my pain, which unfitted me
for any company, except that of my best friends, the poor.
With these I continued singing, praying, and rejoicing, for
two hours. Their love quite debghted me. Happiest they
that could come near, to do anything for me. When my
strength was exhausted, they laid me on their bed ; the best
they had ; but I could not sleep for pain.
"August 12th. I met the society at six, and took in twenty
new members. About eight the Surgeon from Oakhdl came,
and found, in dressing my leg, that it was not broken, but
violently sprained. Many being come from far to hear the
word, I got the brethren to carry me out in a chair, which
they set on a table, and I preached kneeling. I thought of
Habburton's best pulpit, which alone seemed preferable to
this. For near an hour I forgot my maim, and appointed to
preach again at Oakhdl. The brethren carried me thither
by noon, in Mr. P  's chair. My congregation was mostly
Dissenters, not wise and rich, but poor and simple, and long
ing to be taught the first elements of Christ's doctrine. They
stood hstening in the hard rain, whde I showed them ' the

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 419
Lamb of God, which taketh away the sin of the world.' The
word was not bound, but ran very swiftly through their
hearts. For an hour I preached kneeling, as before, and felt
no pain or weariness tdl it was over : then my flesh shrunk
at the twenty measured mdes to Bristol. They set me on
the horse ; and by night I performed the journey ; but in
such extreme pain as I have not known with all my broken
bones, and sicknesses.
"August 13th. I preached from, ' They that wait upon the
Lord shall renew their strength ; ' and then, confiding in the
promise, went in my chair, and lay at Mr. Wigginton's, by
the water-side. Between four and five next morning I was
carried to Captain Phillips's vessel, which was filled with our
own people chiefly. We spent the day in singing and read
ing ; and by six on Thursday mornmg, August 15th, landed
at Cardiff. At night most of the gentry of the town were at
the room. I laboured to trouble the careless, as well as com
fort the troubled hearts.
"August 18th. Our greatest persecutor (that had been)
lent his chair to carry me to Wenvo. Indeed the whole
place, at present, seems turned towards us. But we do not
depend upon this peace as lasting. I preached at Wenvo, to
a weeping audience. My brother Thomas and Hodges admi
nistered the sacrament. The room at Cardiff was crowded
with high and low. I invited them to come thirsty to the
waters. The same spbit was with us as in the months that
are past. Our love-feast was a feast indeed.
" August 20th. At the request of the prisoners, I had pro
mised to preach in the gaol ; but Mr. Michael Richards came
first, and threatened and forbad the gaoler. If these souls
perish for lack of knowledge, Mr. Michael Richards, not I,
must answer it in that day. Carried to Fonmon, with Mr.
Hodges, and Mrs. Jones, I once more met the church in her
house. We were all melted down by the fire of the word.
" August 21st. This and every evening I got down to the
chapel in my crutches, and preached to the famdy, with fifty
harvesters, and others that came from far."
Mr. Charles Wesley spent several weeks in this part of
Wales, being unable to take any long journey because of his
lameness ; yet he constantly preached twice a day. Repeated
attempts were made to remove him to the house of Mr.
2 e 2

420 THE LIFE OF

Gwynne, at Garth ; but without effect : for he was not able
to bear the motion. During his comparative confinement,
he addressed the following letter to his brother, on the discou
raging aspect of pubhc affairs. The flames of civd war were
just about to burst forth in all their destructive energy ; yet
wickedness generally abounded, and the pious were perse
cuted, not merely by the ignorant populace, but by the
Clergy and Magistrates, who resisted the attempts that were
made to turn the common people from ungodhness and sin.
Hence the gloomy forebodings which he indulged. The
natural bent of his mind was to despondency. His joyous
anticipations with respect to the prosperity of rehgion were
exclusively the effect of his own piety, and of the striking dis
plays of God's power and mercy in the conversion of sinful
men, which came under his dady observation.
He says, " I wrote thus to my brother : ' Once more hear
my raven's note, — and despise it. I look most assuredly,
unless general repentance prevent it, for the day of visitation.
Whether my apprehensions have aught divine in them, I
never presume to say ; neither am I concerned for the credit
of my prophecy, or conjecture ; but none of you all witt more
rejoice at my proving what you may call a false prophet than
I. For should I prove a true one, I expect Balaam's fate.
In great weariness of flesh and spirit, I conclude,
' Your Mxvti; xaxw.'"
It appears to have been during this confinement that Mr.
Charles Wesley wrote the following letter to his friend Howell
Harris. The gloomy forebodings which he cherished, with
respect to pubhc affairs, did not obstruct the joyous inter
course which he held with his Saviour, nor interrupt the
current of his brotherly affection.
"My dear Friend and Brother,— Your kind and most bro
therly letter I had answered long ago, but for my hopes of
seemg you, and delivering the enclosed with my own hand.
A violent sprain has retarded my motions, and confined me
close prisoner to this Castle. 'It is the Lord, let Him do
what seemeth Him good.'
" The word is not bound, if I am, but runs very swiftly.
I have been carried to preach, morning and evening, till veiy
lately, when my foot swelled, and pained me so, u to force
me to he stid, lest I should lose the use of it. Let me hear

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 421
how my dear sister, your wffe, does ; and how the glorious
cause of our Lord prospers among you. Your last I read on
our thanksgiving-day, and thereby refreshed many sincere
souls, who earnestly labour after peace and hohness. Mr.
Erskine writes me dreadful news ; and infers, ' Is it not time
for the Lord's people to lay aside the peculiarities in opinion?
Will nothing but a scourge drive them to unite ? ' Would to
God they att loved one another only as well as you and I do
(to begin) ; but I want more love, more faith, more patience ;
as much more as an ocean is more than a drop. Pray for me,
my dear fedow-soldier, and for our other brethren in tribula
tion, that we may be counted worthy to escape aU these
things which shad come to pass, and to stand before the Son
of man."
Before Mr. Charles Wesley left Wales, he received another
proof of the hostdity with which he was regarded by some of
his brethren in the ministry. A Clergyman refused to admit
him to the table of the Lord ; whde, at the same time, be
gave the sacred elements to a man who, at the time of receiv
ing them, was notoriously drunk, and made a disturbance in
the church ! No sin was so grievous as that of Christianity
in the form of Methodism.
Neither affliction nor ministerial labour could induce Mr.
Charles Wesley to neglect the cultivation of his poetical
talents. In the course of this year, he united with his bro
ther in the pubhcation of a volume of hymns on the Lord's
supper, the whole of which appear to have been their own
compositions. To these they prefixed a brief spiritual trea
tise of Dr. Brevint, a Clergyman of a former age, entitled,
" The Christian Sacrament and Sacrifice ; " explaining the
nature of this ordinance, and giving directions for the right
receiving of it. This very pious manual was in great request,
and was in increasing demand as long as the authors hved.
Pew of the books which they pubhshed passed through so
many editions ; for the writers had succeeded in impressing
upon the minds of their societies the great importance of fre
quent communion. They administered the Lord's supper in
London every Sabbath-day; and urged the people every
where, at att opportunities, to " eat of this bread, and drink of
this cup," in " remembrance " of theb? Redeemer's death. The
sacramental hymns are sixty-six in number ; and although they

422 THE LIFE OF
all refer to one subject, they are distinguished throughout by a
remarkable variety of thought and expression. The flame of
devotion by which they are animated is bright and intense.
The last in the collection is very striking. It was doubtless
written by Charles ; and describes witb great force, and with
a glow of holy feebng, the character of tbe primitive Chris
tians, especially with reference to this saored ordinance.
Happy the saints of former days,
Who first continued in the word,
A simple, lowly, loving race,
True followers of their lamb-like Lord !
In holy fellowship they lived,
Nor would from the commandment move,
But every joyful day received
The tokens of expiring love.
Not then above their Master wise,
They simply in his paths remain'd,
And call'd to mind his sacrifice,
With steadfast faith, and love unfeign'd.
From house to house they broke the bread,
Impregnated with life divine,
And drank the Spirit of their Head,
Transmitted in the sacred wine.
With Jesu's constant presence bless'd,
While duteous to his dying word,
They kept the eucharistic feast,
And supp'd in Eden with their Lord.
Throughout their spotless lives was seen
The virtue of this heavenly food,
Superior to the sons of men,
They soar'd aloft, and walk'd with God.
0 what a flame of sacred love
Was kindled by the altar's fire !
They lived on earth like those above,
Glad rivals of the heavenly choir.
Strong in the strength herewith received,
And mindful of the Crucified ;
His confessors, for Him they lived ;
For Him his faithful martyrs died.

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 423
Their souls from chains of flesh released,
By torture from their bodies driven,
With violent faith the kingdom seized,
And fought and forced their way to heaven.
Where is the pure primeval flame,
Which in their faithful bosom glow'd ?
Where are the followers of the Lamb,
The dying witnesses for God ?
Why is the faithful seed decreased ?
The life of God extinct and dead ?
The daily sacrifice is ceased,
And Charity to heaven is fled.
Sad mutual causes of decay,
Slackness and vice together move ;
Grown cold, we cast the means away,
And quench the latest spark of love.
The sacred signs thou didst ordain.
Our pleasant things, are all laid waste,
To men of lips and hearts profane,
To dogs, and swine, and Heathens cast.
Thine holy ordinance contemn'd
Hath let the flood of evil in,
And those who by thy name are named,
The Heathens unbaptized out-sin.
But canst thou not thy work revive,
Once more, in our degenerate years ?
0 wouldst thou with thy rebels strive,
And melt them into gracious tears !
0 wouldst thou to thy church return,
For which the faithful remnant sighs,
For which the drooping nations mourn,
Restore the daily sacrifice !
Return, and with thy servants sit.
Lord of the sacramental feast,
And satiate us with heavenly meat.
And make the world thy happy guest.
Now let the spouse, reclined on thee,
Come up out of the wilderness,
From every spot and wrinkle free,
And wash'd, and perfected in grace.

424 THE LIFE OF
Thou hear'st the pleading Spirit's groan.
Thou know'st the groaning Spirit's will ;
Come in thy gracious kingdom down,
And all thy ransom'd servants seal.
" Come quickly, Lord," the Spirit cries ;
" The number of thy saints complete : "
" Come quickly, Lord," the bride replies,
"And make us all for glory meet.
" Erect thy tabernacle here,
The New Jerusalem send down ;
Thyself amidst thy saints appear,
And seat us on thy dazzling throne.
" Begin the great millennial day ;
Now, Saviour, with a shout descend ;
Thy standard in the heavens display,
And bring the joy which ne'er shall end."
It was about this time that Mr. Charles Wesley began to
pubhsh, in the form of small tracts, for the use of the
Methodist societies and congregations, hymns adapted to the
principal festivals of the Christian church, and other special
occasions ; such as the " Nativity " of Christ, his " Resurrec
tion," "Whitsunday," "New-Year's day," and "Watch-
nights." Other poetical tracts he also pubhshed, containing
graces before and after meat, and doxologies addressed to the
Holy Trinity. The following hymn for a watch-night contains
an apology for such services, which had then become fre
quent, and exhibits to advantage the joyous and triumphant
spirit of the writer, and of the people with whom he was
accustomed to worship : —
Come, let us anew
Our pleasures pursue ;
For Christian delight
The day is too short ; let us borrow the night :
In sanctified joy
Each moment employ
To Jesus's praise,
And spend, and be spent, in the triumph of grace.
The slaves of excess,
Their senses to please,
Whole nights can bestow ;
And on in a circle of riot they go :

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 425
Poor prodigals, they
The night into day
By revellings turn,
And all the restraints of sobriety scorn.
The drunkards proclaim
At midnight their shame,
Their sacrifice bring,
And loud to the praise of their master they sing :
The hellish desires
Which Satan inspires,
In sonnets they breathe,
And shouting descend to the regions of death.
The civiler crowd
In theatres proud
Acknowledge his power,
And Satan in nightly assemblies adore :
To the masque and the ball
They fly at his call,
Or in pleasures excel,
And chant in a grove * to the harpers of hell.
And shall we not sing
Our Master and King,
While men are at rest?
With Jesus admitted at midnight to feast !
Here only we may
With innocence stay,
The' enjoyment improve,
And abide at the banquet of Jesus's love.
In Him is bestow'd
The spiritual food,
The manna divine,
And Jesus's love is far better than wine.
With joy we receive
The blessing, and give
By day and by night,
All thanks to the Source of our endless delight.
Our concert of praise
To Jesus we raise,
And all the night long
Continue the new evangelical song :
We dance to the fame
Of Jesus's name ;
The joy it imparts
Is heaven begun in our musical hearts.
• Ranelagh Gardens, Vauxhall, &c.

426 THE LIFE OF
Thus, thus we bestow
Our moments below,
And singing remove,
With all the redeem'd, to the Sion above :
There, there we shall stand
With our harps in our hand,
Interrupted no more,
And eternally sing, and rejoice, and adore.
The watch-night services which were conducted by Mr.
Charles Wesley in those times were usually seasons of great
solemnity and power. Amidst the sdence of the night, and
in the absence of riotous people and triflers, be and his fellow-
worshippers anticipated the sound of the trumpet which shatt
awake the dead, and proclaim the appearance of the almighty
Judge. His prayers, and impressive addresses to the people,
with the appropriate hymns which they unitedly sang at his
dictation, seemed to bring them near to the day of the Lord ;
and they rejoiced before him with the deepest reverence.
The fodowing well-known hymns were ad composed to be
sung upon these occasions : —
Thou Judge of quick and dead ;
Ye virgin souls, awake ;
Join all ye ransom' d sons of grace ;
Oft have we pass'd the guilty night ;

and,

How happy, gracious Lord, are we,
Divinely drawn to follow thee,
Whose hours divided are
Betwixt the mount and multitude ;
Our day is spent in doing good,
Our night in praise and prayer !

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 427

CHAPTER XIII.

The state of the country was now alarming. Charles
Stuart, the grandson of James IL, having attempted without
success, to land a French army on the coast of Kent, for the
purpose of regaining the British crown, made his appearance
bi Scotland, where many of the disaffected clans flocked to
his standard. The task of resisting him was confided to
General Cope, who had the command of the royal army; but
his plans were weakly laid, and feebly executed; so that
Charles was in a Uttle whde master of Edinburgh. He soon
after defeated the King's troops at the battle of Preston-pans,
where the brave Colonel Gardiner lost his bfe. This youth
ful claimant of the British crown was a man of genteel and
graceful appearance, affable and engaging in his manners,
and of an enterprising spirit. His professions to all classes of
people were, of course, hberal and flattering ; but he was a
tool of the Papacy, and a pensioner upon France ; so that,
were he to succeed in his project, it was easy to perceive that
genuine hberty, both civd and rehgious, would be no more.
Popery and arbitrary power, an iron despotism in Church
and State, would have been the sad inheritance of a people
who enjoyed constitutional freedom in a higher degree than
any other nation whatever. The Pretender's progress and
success in Scotland, therefore, fided att sound and intettigent
Protestants witb just alarm.
In this feeling both the Wesleys participated. They had
already put into extensive circulation several loyal and Pro
testant pubbcations, both in prose and verse, adapted to the
exigency of the times; they enforced the duty of loyalty
wherever they went ; they caded upon their societies in all
places to unite in prayer for the preservation of the reigning
Monarch, and the estabbshment of his throne; and they
urged upon att their congregations the necessity of repent
ance, as the only means of averting the impending judgments
of God, and of obtaining national tranquilhty. The follow-

428 the life of
ing selections from the journal of Charles wdl show the
strength of his attachment to the Protestant King, with
whose mild and constitutional sway the nation was blessed ;
and the manner in which he laboured to sanctify the pubhc
danger. He was still in Wales.
" Sept. 6th, 1745. At the hour of intercession we found an
extraordinary power of God upon us, and close communion
with our absent brethren. Afterwards I found, by letters
from London, that it was their solemn fast-day. The night
we passed in prayer. I read them my heavy tidings out of
the north. ' The bon is come up from his thicket ; and the
destroyer of the Gentiles is on his way.'
" Sept. 8th. The spirit of suppbcation was given us
in the society for His Majesty King George ; and in strong
faith we asked his debverance from all his enemies and
troubles. " Sept. 9th. My three weeks' dehghtful confinement ended,
and I returned to Cardiff.
" Sept. 11th. I rose after a restless night, with a fever
upon me; but was forced to take my bed again. How
gladly would I have been taken from the evd to come ! but,
alas ! my sufferings are scarcely begun.
" Sept. 14th. My fever left me, and my strength so
far returned, that I could sit a horse, with one behind
me. Almost as soon as we set out my supporter and
I were thrown over the horse's head, but neither hurt.
My lameness was much mended by three or four days'
rest. " Sept. 22d. I preached at Wenvo, ' that ye may be found
of Him in peace;' then at Fonmon, on that great and
terrible day of the Lord. His fear was mightdy upon us :
but at the society his love constrained and quite over
powered us. For two hours we wept before tbe Lord, and
wrestled for our Sodom. We shall hear of these prayers
another day.
" Sept. 25th. After a tedious and dangerous passage, I got
to shore, and soon after to Bristol. I heard the news con
firmed of Edinburgh being taken by the rebels ; and saw all
around in deep sleep and security. I warned our chddren
with great affection. Our comforts we expect wdl increase
with our danger.

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 429
" Sept. 26th. Tidings came, that General Cope was cut
off,* with all his army. The room was crowded in the even
ing. I warned them, with all authority, to flee to the moun
tains ; escape to the strong tower ; even the name of Jesus ;
and seemed to have strong faith that the Romish Antichrist
shatt never finally prevad in these kingdoms.
" Sept. 29th. My subject at Kingswood was, ' Because
thou hast kept the word of my patience, I wid also keep thee
in the hour of temptation,' &c. ; at Bristol, ' Fear God, and
honour the King.'
" Oct. 8th. Having left the society fully warned, I rode to
Bath, and exhorted them also to meet God in the way of his
judgments. At noon I preached repentance and faith at tbe
Cross, to the people of Road. They drank in every word.
When I said, ' Put away the evd of your doings,' several cried
out, ' We will, we witt ! ' When I said, ' Be drunk no more ;
swear no more ; ' they answered, ' I will not swear ; I wdl
not be drunk again as long as I hve ! ' The alehouse -
keepers, and profligate young men, are the most exemplary
in their repentance. I dined at the 'Squire's, who seemed
amazed, and half-converted, at their change. I preached at
four to a barn-full of simple, hungry, seeking souls. They
sunk under the hammer, and melted before the fire of the
word. Oct. 9th. I met them again in the barn, and wept
with them that wept. All were stirred up, and made haste
to escape into the ark, because of the stormy wind and
tempest. "After preaching in Bath a woman desired -to speak with
me. She had been in our society, and in Christ, but lost her
grace through the spirit of offence, left the fellowship, and
fed by bttle and bttle into tbe depth of vice and misery. I
catted Mrs. Naylor to hear ber mournful account. She had
hved some time at a wicked house in Avon-street ; confessed
it was hell to her to see our people pass to the preaching ;
knew not what to do, or how to escape. We bade her fly for
her life, and not once look behind her. Mrs. Naylor kept
her with herself till the morning, and then carried ber with
us in the coach to London, and debvered her to the care of
• In those times correct intelligence travelled slowly. General Cope was not
" cut off" in the battle here referred to. He was defeated, and many of his men
were slain ; but he escaped.

430 THE LIFE of
our sister Davey. 'Is not this a brand plucked out of the
fire?' " Oct. 13th. I warned them earnestly, both at the chapel
and the Foundery, of the impending storm.
" Oct. 17th. We had twenty of our brethren from Flanders
to dine with us at the Foundery, and rejoiced in the distin
guishing grace of God towards them.
" Nov. 8th. I preached first in Bexley church, then in the
front of the camp near Dartford. Many of the poor soldiers
gave ddigent heed to the word. One of the most reprobate
was pricked in the heart, and entered the society.
" Nov. 9th. A regiment passing by our door, I took the
opportunity of giving each soldier a book. All, excepting
one, received them thankfully.
"Nov. 10th. I expounded Psalm xlvi. with great enlarge
ment. An officer was present, and by his tears confessed
the emotion of his heart.
"Nov. 11th. We had some of our brethren of the army
at the select society, and solemnly commended them to the
grace of God before they set out to meet the rebels. They
were without fear, or disturbance, knowing the hairs of their
head are ad numbered, and nothing can happen but by the
determinate counsel of God.
" Dec. 6th. In reading my brother's last Appeal I was
drawn out into fervent prayer for him, mysett, and all the
chddren whom God hath given us."
The concluding part of Mr. John Wesley's "Earnest
Appeal to Men of Reason and Rehgion " was finished at this
time, and appears to have been read by Charles in manu
script. It is a powerful and an impressive work, written with
great force of argument, and yearning pity for the souls of
ignorant and wicked men. The doctrines which the author
and his brother taught are here explained and defended, with
the means which they adopted to effect a revival of pure
Christianity. A paragraph at the close shows that, notwith
standing the national danger, the Methodist Preachers were
still persecuted with unrelenting severity. Dr. Borlase, in
Cornwad, was not the only clerical Magistrate who abused
his authority to gratify his prejudices.
" Just now," says Mr. Wesley, " on the 4th of this instant
December, the Reverend Mr. Henry Wickham, one of His

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 431
Majesty's Justices of Peace for the West-Riding of York
shire, writes an order to the Constable of Keighley, com
manding him to ' convey the body of Jonathan Reeves '
(whose real crime is, tbe catting sinners to repentance) ' to
His Majesty's gaol and castle of York; suspected,' saith
the precept, 'of being a spy among us, and a dangerous
man to the person and government of His Majesty King
George.' " God avert the omen ! I fear this is no presage either of
the repentance or debverance of our poor nation ! "
Unterrified by persecution and by national danger, the two
Wesleys persevered in their work with firmness of purpose.
How long they might be permitted to labour, they knew
not. The Popish representative of the Stuart famdy had
abeady acquired a power which rendered him formidable;
and should he gain the object of his gudty ambition, they
wed knew that their opportunities of usefulness would be
restricted, if not for ever cut off. They appbed themselves,
therefore, with unexampled ddigence and energy to the work
of saving souls, and were cheered in every place by manifest
tokens of the presence and blessing of God. "In season,
and out of season ; " in churches, chapels, barns, private
houses, fields, market-places; in sunshine, rain, had, and
snow; in towns, cities, villages, hamlets; from the Land's
End to the Tweed ; their voices, and those of their fellow-
labourers, were heard, proclaiming the sinfulness of sin, the
mercy of the Saviour, and the necessity of a vital faith in
Him, as the only means of pardon, hohness, and safety.
How Charles was employed during the eventful year of 1746
will best appear from his own account, contained in the
following brief extracts from his interesting journal : —
" Feb. 4th. I wrote to a friend as follows : — ' I cannot help
expecting the sorest judgments to be poured out upon this
land, and that suddenly. You allow us one hundred years to
fid up the measure of our iniquity. You cannot more laugh
at my vain fear, than I at your vain confidence. Now is the
axe laid to the root of the tree ; now is the decree gone forth ;
now is the day of visitation. It comes so strong and con
tinuaUy upon me, that I almost think there is God in my
prospect of war, famine, pestilence, and all the vials of wrath
bursting on our heads.'

432 THE LIFE OF
" March 24th. In riding to Brentford with our sisters
Davey, Alcroft, and Rich, our coach broke down. The only
courageous person among us was the only person afraid. I
prayed in our return by a dying prisoner of hope; and felt an
humble confidence that his eyes shall see the salvation of
God. " March 28th, Good-Friday. Every morning of this great
and holy week the Lord was at his own feast, but especially
this. The word, 'Let us also go, and die with him,' was
written on our hearts. We passed from two to three in
solemn prayer at Short's-gardens. I drank tea at my sister
Wright's, with Mrs. Rich and her two youngest daughters ;
one, the greatest miracle of att accomplishments, both of
mind and body, that I have ever seen.
" March 29th. I administered the sacrament to a dying
sinner, who did run wed, but was now groaning out her last
breath under the gudt of sin, and curse of God. I preached
to her the sinner's Advocate. She received the faithful say
ing, and beheved the Lord would save her at the last hour.
I passed the afternoon at Mrs. Rich's, where we caught a
Physician by the ear, tlirough tbe help of Mr. Lampe, and
some of our sisters. This is the true use of music."
A few remarks respecting two of the persons here men
tioned wid not be inappropriate. Mrs. Rich's husband was
the proprietor of Covent-garden theatre. She was a lady
of great personal beauty, of superior accompbshments, and
excelled as an actress. Having heard Mr. Charles Wesley
preach at West-street chapel, near the Seven-dials, she was
convinced of sin, renounced the theatre, sought salvation
through Jesus Christ, and became "a new creature." Her
conversion greatly displeased her husband, who insisted upon
her re-appearance on the stage, and persecuted her on
account of her Methodistical scruples. She declared, that if
she ever went there again, she would bear her testimony
against theatrical amusements. Seeing her resolution, he at
length discontinued his importunities. He left her a widow
in affluent circumstances, and she retained a pecubar respect
for Mr. Charles Wesley to the end of her life. Her daugh
ters were taught music by Handel.
Mr. Lampe, whom Mr. Charles Wesley met at Mrs Rich's
house, was a musician of considerable talent and celebrity.

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 433
His name was John Frederick Lampe : he was a native of
Germany ; studied music at Hebnstadt, in Saxony ; came to
England about the year 1725, and obtained employment in
the opera band ; but was afterwards engaged by Mr. Rich to
compose some dramatic music. He was the author of a
quarto volume, entitled, " A Plain and Compendious Method
of teaching Thorough-Bass after the most rational Manner,
with proper Rules for Practice," wbich he pubhshed in 1737.
In the "Musical Miscellany," pubhshed by Watts in six
volumes, are many songs composed by Lampe at different
times. Whde thus connected with the theatre, he was an
infidel ; but he was convinced of the truth and importance of
Christianity by reading Mr. John Wesley's " Earnest Appeal
to Men of Reason and Rehgion ; " when he became a sin
cere Christian; appbed his fine talents to the service of
God, by setting many of tbe Wesleyan hymns to music;
and maintained his truly Christian character to the close
of life.
There is reason to beheve that Mr. Charles Wesley's beau
tiful hymn, entitled, "The Musician's," was written for
Lampe's use. It was first pubhshed soon after he became
acquainted with this gifted man ; and some parts of it place
in striking contrast bis former character with his altered taste
and pursuits. Thou God of harmony and love,
Whose name transports the saints above,
And lulls the ravish' d spheres,
On thee in feeble strains I call,
And mix my humble voice with all
Thy heavenly choristers.
If weU I know the tuneful art
To captivate a human heart,
The glory, Lord, be thine ;
A servant of thy blessed will,
I here devote my utmost skill,
To sound the praise divine.
With Tubal's wretched sons no more
I prostitute my sacred power
To please the fiends beneath,
Or modulate the wanton lay,
Or smooth with music's hand the way
To everlasting death.
VOL. I. F F

434 THE LIFE OF
Suffice for this the season past,
I come, great God, to learn at last
The lessons of thy grace :
Teach me the new, the Gospel song,
And let my heart, my hand, my tongue,
Move only to thy praise.
Thine own musician, Lord, inspire,
And let my consecrated lyre
Repeat the Psalmist's part :
His Son and thine reveal in me,
And fill with sacred melody
The fibres of my heart.
So shall I charm the listening throng,
And draw the living stones along
By Jesu's tuneful name ;
The living stones shall dance, shall rise,
And form a city in the skies,
The New Jerusalem !
0 might I with thy saints aspire,
The meanest of that dazzling quire
Who chant thy praise above ;
Mix'd with that bright musician-band1,
May I a heavenly harper stand,
And sing the song of love.
What ecstasy of bliss is there,
While all the' angelic concert share,
And drink the floating joys !
What more than ecstasy, when all
Struck to the golden pavement fall
At Jesu's glorious voice !
Jesus ! the heaven of heavens He is?
The soul of harmony and bliss ;
And while on Him we gaze,
And while his glorious voice we hear,
Our spirits are all eye, all ear,
And silence speaks his praise.
O might I die that awe to prove,
That prostrate awe which dares not move
Before the great Three-One ;
To shout by turns the bursting joy,
And all eternity employ
In songs around the throne !
It is to this hymn, in all probability, that reference is made
in the following letter from Mrs. Rich to Mr. Charles

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 435
Wesley, as having brought tears into the eyes of the con
verted musician. The letter gives an interesting view of the
piety of Mrs. Rich, and of the discouragements with wliich
she had to contend, arising from her ungodly connexions.
" London, Nov. 27th, 1746. Dear and Rev. Sir, — I am
infinitely obhged to you for your kind letter. It gave me
great comfort, and at a time I had much need of it ; for I
have been very dl both in body and mind. Some part arose
from my poor partner, who, I fear, has in a great measure
stifled his convictions which God gave him.
" As to mysett7, God has been pleased to show me so much
of my own unworthiness and helplessness, that the hght has
almost broken my heart; and I might truly be catted a
woman of a sorrowful spirit.
" 0 think what it is to be obhged to conceal this from the
eyes of those that know nothing of these things, but call it
all madness ! The Lord teach them better ; at whose table I
have been greatly strengthened ; and through his grace I stdl
hope to conquer all the enemies of my soul.
" I gave a copy of the hymn to Mr. Lampe, who at the
reading shed some tears, and said he would write to you ; for
he loved you as wed as U you was his own brother. The
Lord increase it ; for I hope it is a good sign.
" As to the sale of the hymns, he could give me no account
as yet, not having received any himsett, nor have I got my
dear httle girl's.
" The enclosed is a copy of a song Mr. Rich has sung in a
new scene, added to one of his old entertainments, in the
character of Harlequin Preacher, to convince tbe town he is
not a Methodist. O pray for him, that he may be a Chris
tian indeed ; and then he wdl be no more concerned about
what he is catted; and for me,
" Your unworthy daughter in Christ."
Having gone from London to Bristol, and thence to Road,
Mr. Charles Wesley says, —
"April 30th. I preached with double effect. One poor
mourner had been crying for mercy ad night in the society-
house. I conferred with several who have tasted of the love
of Christ, mostly under tbe preaching or prayers of our lay-
helpers. How can any one dare deny that they are sent of
God ? O that all who have the outward call were as inwardly
2 f 2

436 THE LIFE OF
moved by the Holy Ghost to preach ! O that they would
make fud proof of their ministry, and take the cause out of
our weak hands !
" Mav 2d. I rode back to Bristol, and was met with the
news of our victory in Scotland* I spoke at night on the
first words that presented : ' He that glorietb, let him glory
in the Lord.' We rejoiced unto Him with reverence, and
thankfudy observed the remarkable answer of that petition, —
'All their strength o'erturn, o'erthrow ;
Snap their spears, and break their swords ;
Let the daring rebels know
The battle' is the Lord's ! '
O that in this reprieve, before the sword return, we may
know the time of our visitation !
" June 4th. Driving down a steep bill, in our way to Sher-
burn, the horse stumbled, and threw me out of the seat. I
fell on my back upon the wheel ; my feet were entangled in
the chaise ; but the beast stood stock-still ; so I received no
harm, but was only stunned and dirtied. We were four
hours in going five mdes. It rained incessantly, and blew a
hurricane, this and the day following. By nine at night we
were glad to reach W. Nelson's house in Portland.
" June 6th. I preached to a house-full of staring, loving
people. Some wept, but most looked quite unawakened.
At noon and night I preached on a hdl in the midst of the
island. Most of the inhabitants came to hear; but few, as
yet, feel the burden of sin, or the want of a Saviour.
" June 8th. After evening service we had ad the islanders
that were able to come. I asked, ' Is it nothing to you, all
ye that pass by?' About half-a-dozen answered, 'It is
nothing to us,' by turning their backs ; but the rest heark
ened witb greater signs of emotion than I had before
observed. I found faith at this time that our labour would
not be in vain,
"June 9th. At Southwed, the farthest village, I expounded
the song of Simeon. Some very old men attended. I dis
tributed a few books among them ; rode round the island ;
• The " victory " here referred to was that which the King's troops gained
over the rebel army at the decisive battle of Culloden. From that time the cause
oi the Pretender was hopeless.

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 437
and returned by noon, to preach on the hdl ; and by night,
at my lodgings. Now the power and blessing came. My
mouth and their hearts were opened. The rocks were
broken in pieces, and melted into tears on every side. I
continued exhorting them, from seven tdl ten, to save them
selves from this untoward generation. We could hardly
part. I left the httle society of twenty members confirmed
and comforted."
It was " before preaching at Portland," where the people
are mostly employed in the stone-quarries, that Mr. Charles
Wesley wrote the hymn beginning, —
" Come, O thou all-victorious Lord,
Thy power to us make known,
Strike with the hammer of thy word,
And break these hearts of stone."
If the hymn were written on occasion of the visit just
described, which is highly probable, an immediate answer was
given to the prayer which it contains.
Having visited Axminster and Exeter, on the 14th of June
Mr. Charles Wesley says, " I went forth at Tavistock, to cad
sinners to repentance. A large herd of wdd beasts were got
together ; and very noisy and tumultuous they were. At first
I stood on a watt ; but their violence forced me thence. I
walked to the middle of tbe field, and began caUing, ' Wash
ye, make you clean,' &c. The waves of the sea raged so
horribly, that few could hear ; but all might see the restrain
ing hand of God. I continued in prayer mostly for half an
hour, and walked quietly to my lodgings, through the thick
est of the King's enemies.
" June 15th. I offered Christ once more to a larger audi
ence, who did not seem bke tbe same people. The power of
the Lord was present to convince. I endeavoured to strip
them of att pretensions to good ; insisting that tbe natural
man has absolutely nothing of his own but pure evil, no wid
or desire to good, tid it be supernaturady infused, any more
than the devds in hed. After church I expounded the
prodigal son ; and many hstened to their own history.
"June 22d. I preached on a hid in Stoke churchyard.
It was covered with the surrounding multitude, upward of
four thousand by computation. I expounded the good

438 THE LIFE OF
Samaritan. Some revded at first, on whom I turned, and
with a few words sdenced them. The generahty behaved as
men fearing God. They followed me with their blessings.
One only cursed, and caUed me Whitefield the second. I
took my leave of Mrs. Wheatley and others, whom I greatly
love for then- love to my brethren, Graves, Grinfid, Maxfield,
whose bonds they had compassion on. The Lord recompense
them in that day! Our own children could not have
expressed greater affection to us at parting. They could
have plucked out theb? eyes, and given them us. Several
offered me money; but I told them I never accepted any.
Others would have persuaded Mr. Waller to take it ; but he
walked in the same steps, and said their love was sufficient.
" June 26th. I came to Gwennap, and encouraged the
poor persecuted sheep. The Lord smded upon our first
meeting. " June 29th. Upon examination of each separately, I
found tbe society in a prosperous way. Their sufferings have
been for their furtherance, and the Gospel's. The opposers
behold and wonder at their steadfastness and godly conversa
tion. I preached the Gospel to the poor at Stithians. The
poor received it with tears of joy. My evening congregation
was computed upward of five thousand. I preached the
pardoning God from the returning prodigal, and felt as it
were the people sink under the power of Him that sent me.
They ad stood uncovered ; knelt at the prayers ; and hung
on the word from my mouth. For an hour and a half I
invited them back to then' Father, and felt no hoarseness or
weariness afterwards. I spent an hour and a half more with
the society, warning them against pride, and the love of the
creature, and stirring them up to universal obedience.
"June 30th. Both sheep and shepherds had been scat
tered in tbe late cloudy day of persecution ; but the Lord
gathered them again, and kept them together, by their own
brethren, who began to exhort their companions, one or
more, in every society. No less than four have sprung up in
Gwennap. I talked closely with each, and find no reason to
doubt then" having been used by God thus far. I advised
and charged them not to stretch themselves beyond their
line, by speaking out of the society, or fancying themselves
public teachers. If they keep within their bounds as they

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 439
promise, they may be useful in the church; and I would
to God that ad the Lord's people were Prophets hke these !
In the evening I preached to our dearest chddren at St.
Ives. "July 6th. At Gwennap near two thousand hstened to
those gracious words that proceeded out of His mouth,
( Come unto me, all ye that labour, and are heavy laden, and
I will give you rest.' Half of them were from Redruth,
which seems on the point of surrendering to the Prince of
Peace. The whole country finds the benefit of the Gospel.
Hundreds who fodow not witb us have broken off their sins,
and are outwardly reformed, and, though persecutors once,
will not now suffer a word to be spoken against this way.
Some of those who fell off in the late persecution desired to
be present at the society. I addressed mysett chiefly to the
backsbders. God touched their hearts. Several followed
me to my lodgings, and desired to be admitted again. I
received them back upon trial.
" July 13th. At St. Ives no one offered to make the least
disturbance. Indeed the whole place is outwardly changed
in this respect. I walk the streets with astonishment, scarce
bebeving it St. Ives. It is the same throughout all tbe
country. Att opposition falls before us, or, rather, is fallen,
and not yet suffered to lift up its head again. This also hath
the Lord wrought.
" July 19th. I had a visit from Captain Trounce, the man
who last year hindered my brother from preaching, and
threw him over the wall. I rode to Sithney, where the word
begins to take root. The rebels of Helstone threatened hard.
AU manner of evd they say of us. Papists we are ; that is
certain ; and are bringing in the Pretender. Nay, the vulgar
are persuaded I have brought him with me; and James
Wader is the man. But a law is to come from London to
night, to put us all down, and set one hundred pounds upon
my head. We had, notwithstanding, a numerous congrega
tion, and several of tbe persecutors. I declared my commis
sion 'to open their eyes, and turn them from darkness to
hght, and from the power of Satan to God.' Many appeared
convinced, and caught in the Gospel net.
" July 20th. Near one hundred of the fiercest rioters were
present, wbo a few months ago had crueUy beaten the sincere

440 THE LIFE OF
hearers, not sparing the women and children. They were
hired by the pious Minister for that purpose. Now these
very men, expecting a disturbance, came to fight for me;
and said they would lose then- hves in my defence. But
there was no occasion for their service. AU was quiet, as it
generaUy is when Satan threatens most.
"I crossed the country to Redruth; walked through the
town a mde to the church ; and was surprised by tbe general
civihty. I drew the congregation after me to the field ; more
than eight thousand, as was supposed. I expounded the
good Samaritan. Surely He bas a multitude of patients
here. " July 21st. I had heard sad accounts of St. Just people ;
that, being scattered by persecution, they had wandered into
by-paths of error and sin, and been confirmed therein by
their covetous, proud Exhorter, J. Bennet. From St. Ives I
came on Wednesday noon, July 23d, to his house in Trewal-
lard, a vUlage belonging to St. Just. I found about a dozen
of the shattered society, which quickly increased to fifty or
sixty. I perceived, as soon as we kneeled down, that there
was a blessing in the remnant. We wrestled with God in
his own strength from one tid nine, with only the preaching
between. I acknowledged God was with them of a truth.
My faith for them returned ; and I asked, nothing doubting,
that the door might again be opened, and that he who hin
ders might be taken out of the way, as God knew best.
This man was once a gentleman of fortune, but is now a poor
drunken spendthrift, brother to Dr. Borlase, and retained by
this dispenser of justice to supply the defect of the laws.
This champion they send forth drunk on att occasions. It
was he that pressed my brother for a soldier ; dragged away
Edward Grinfid, though past age, from his business and
famdy, for a soldier and sailor; assaulted Mr. Meriton, to
serve him the same way; seized on Mr. Graves, the third
Clergyman, in bed, and hurried him on board a man-of-war.
In a word, he seems raised up by Satan to support his totter
ing kingdom; and swears continuaUy, there shaU never be
any more preaching at St. Just. For a year and a half
Satan seemed to triumph in his success : so much good may
one sinner hinder, if armed with the sins of God's people !
In praying for this poor soul I thought heaven and earth

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 441
would meet. The Spirit of prayer bowed down all before
Him. We beheved the door would be opened for preaching
at this time. Between six and seven I cried in the street, to
about a thousand hearers, ' If God be for us, who can be
against us?' The wall of brass surrounded us. None
opened his mouth, or appeared on Satan's side. The Uttle
flock were comforted and refreshed abundantly.
" I spake with each of the society, and was amazed to find
them just the reverse of what they had been represented.
Most of them had kept theb? first love, even whde men were
riding over their heads, and they passed through fire and
water. Their Exhorter appeared a sobd, humble Christian,
raised up to stand in the gap, and keep the trembling sheep
together. " I was ready for rest, but none could I find all night. At
four I talked with more of the society, and adored the mira
cle of grace which has kept these sheep in the midst of wolves.
Well may the despisers behold and wonder. Here is a bush
in the fire, burning, and yet not consumed ! What have
they not done to crush this rising sect ? but, lo, they prevad
nothing ! For one Preacher they cut off, twenty spring up.
Neither persecutions nor threatening, flattery nor violence,
dungeons, or sufferings of various kinds, can conquer them.
Many waters cannot quench this bttle spark, which the
Lord hath kindled; neither shad the floods of persecution
drown it.
" July 25th. From one to three we poured out our souls in
prayer for a nation laden with iniquity. I was led unde
signedly to pray for our drunken persecutor ; and the Spbit
came pouring down like a river. We were filled with the
divine presence. I had left my hymn-book in my chamber,
and stepped up for it. One came after me with the news,
that Mr. Eustick was just coming to take me up. I went
down to the congregation ; but my friend Eustick was gone,
without beating man, woman, or child. He only asked if
Mr. Wesley was there ; for he had ' a warrant to apprehend
him.' He went out at the other door, and told those he
met, he had been searching all the house for Wesley, but
could not find bim. We supposed he had not got sufficient
courage, that is, drink, for his purpose, and expected his
return. I began preaching an hour before the appointed

442 THE LIFE OF
tbne. The flame was kindled iu a moment. I had only to
speak, and leave God to apply. He filled us up to the brim
with faith, and love, and joy, and power. The Spirit of the
Lord lifted up, and caused us to triumph, and tread on att
the power of the enemy.
"After a short interval, I received strength to preach
again in the court-yard, on, ' Saul, Saul, why persecuted
thou me?' The two-edged sword did great execution. I
concluded with that hymn, —
' Glory, and thanks, and praise,
To Him that hath the key !
Jesus, thy sovereign grace
Gives us the victory,
Baffles the world and Satan's power,
And open throws the Gospel door.'
" July 27th. I met the society at Morva ; went to church
at St. Just ; and then to my old pulpit, the large stone, by
brother Chinhall's house. AU was quiet till I came to those
words : ' And the remnant took his servants, and entreated
them spitefully, and slew them.' Then one began throwing
stones ; but I went on, exhorting them to save themselves
from tins untoward generation. My discourse was as mixed
as the multitude ; law, Gospel, threatenings, promises ; which
I trust the Spkit appbed to their several cases.
"August 3d. From evening service at Redruth I rode
back to my own church, the vadey near our room at Gwen
nap ; and found at least five thousand sinners waiting for the
glad tidings of salvation. I bade them to the great supper,
in my Master's name and words, and even compeded them
to come in.
"August 10th. At Gwennap nine or ten thousand, by
computation, hstened with aU eagerness whUe I commended
them to God, and the word of his grace. For near two hours
I was enabled to preach ' repentance towards God, and faith
in Jesus Christ.' I broke out again and again in prayer
and exhortation. I beheved not one would return empty.
Seventy years' suffering were overpaid by one such oppor
tunity. Never had we so large an effusion of the Spbit as
in the society. I could not doubt, at that time either then-
perseverance or my own ; and stdl I am humbly confident

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 443
that we shall stand together among the multitude which no
man can number.
"August 11th. I expressed the gratitude of my heart in
the foUowing thanksgiving : —
All thanks be to God,
Who scatters abroad,
Throughout every place,
By the least of his servants, his savour of grace !
Who the victory gave,
The praise let Him have
For the work He hath done ;
All honour and glory to Jesus alone !
Our conquering Lord
Hath prosper'd his word,
Hath made it prevail,
And mightily shaken the kingdom of hell.
His arm He hath bared,
And a people prepared
His glory to show,
And witness the power of his passion below.
He hath open'd a door
To the penitent poor,
And rescued from sin,
And admitted the harlots and publicans in :
They have heard the glad sound,
They have liberty found
Through the blood of the Lamb,
And plentiful pardon in Jesus's name.
The' opposers admire
The hammer and fire,
Which all things o'ercomes,
And breaks the hard rocks, and the mountains consumes.
With quiet amaze
They listen and gaze,
And their weapons resign,
Constrain'd to acknowledge, — the work is divine.
And shall we not sing
Our Saviour and King ?
Thy witnesses, we
With rapture ascribe our salvation to thee.
Thou, Jesus, hast bless'd,
And believers increased,
Who thankfully own
We are freely forgiven through mercy alone.

444 THE LIFE OF
His Spirit revives
His work in our lives,
His wonders of grace,
So mightily wrought in the primitive days.
O that all men might know
His tokens below,
Our Saviour confess,
And embrace the glad tidings of pardon and peace !
Thou Saviour of all,
Effectually call
The sinners that stray ;
And 0 let a nation be born in a day !
Thy sign let them see,
And flow unto thee,
For the oil and the wine,
For the blissful assurance of favour divine.
Our heathenish land
Beneath thy command
In mercy receive,
And make us a pattern to all that believe :
Then, then let it spread
Thy knowledge and dread,
Till the earth is o'erflow'd,
And the universe fill'd with the glory of God."
In this spirit of grateful and holy exultation Mr. Charles
Wesley took his leave of Cornwad, and returned to London,
preaching at Plymouth, Tavistock, Bristol, and several other
places on his way. In Cornwad, it wdl be perceived, he
found that att the societies had been severely tried by perse
cution ; the Preachers having been torn from them, and com
mitted to prison, for the purpose of bemg sent into the army
or navy. Under these circumstances a new class of labourers
had been raised up, in ahnost every place, bearing the name
of Exhorters. They did not preach, in the usual sense of
that term ; but held meetings for prayer, and addressed the
people on the subject of religion, giving them requisite encou
ragement and admonition, and catting " them that were
without " to repentance. In this he saw the band of God,
raising up instruments to carry on his own work; the
Exhorters being generally men of superior sense, and of
unquestionable piety. By the labours of these men the
societies were kept together, and in some instances enlarged,

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 445
when scarcely a Preacher was left at bberty in the whole
county; being seized by Constables, dragged to prison, and
committed to the custody of mditary officers, and Cap
tains of men-of-war, for the King's service. Thus the work
was carried on, in despite of opposition, till persecutors
themselves, ff not convinced, saw their efforts to be hope
less, and agreed to " refrain from these men, and let them
alone." On Mr. Charles Wesley's arrival in London, Thomas
Williams, the miserable man who, a few months before, had
invented the most infamous falsehoods, for the purpose of
ruining his character, and that of his brother, waited upon
hun to sohcit pecuniary rebef. He stated that the Bishop of
London had agreed to ordain him as a Missionary; and he
wanted the means, in the mean whde, of paying a visit to his
father. " I got Mr. Watkins to assist him," says Charles,
" although his promises of repentance had httle weight with
me." Whether the man now spoke tbe truth, or not,
we have no means of ascertaining. Mr. Charles Wesley
relieved him, though he had bttle confidence in the man's
veracity. A few days after his return to London, Mr. Charles
Wesley paid a visit to the Rev. Vincent Perronet, Vicar of
Shoreham in Kent, which led to the formation of an intimate
and confidential friendship with that very intelligent, pious,
and amiable man. Mr. Perronet was, on his father's side, of
Swiss descent, though he was born in London, where his
father then hved. His mother was an Enghsh lady. He
was educated at the University of Oxford; in his younger
years was greatly addicted to metaphysical studies ; and soon
after his settlement at Shoreham wrote in defence of Locke,
against Bishops Butler and Browne. Having heard partial
and exaggerated accounts of the Wesleys, he entertained an
unfavourable opinion concerning them; but his views were
greatly changed by a conversation with Mr. Watkins, a
member of the Methodist society in London, who was on a
visit to the neighbourhood of Shoreham. It is probable that
this was the Mr. Watkins who is mentioned in the preceding
paragraph, and who was one of the two men that advised
Mr. Wesley to engage the Foundery as a place of worship,
and suppbed him with the necessary funds. In consequence

446 , THE LIFE OF
of the information received from Mr. Watkins, Mr. Perronet
expressed a wish to be acquainted with Mr. John and Charles
Wesley. John was accordingly introduced to him on the
14th of August, 1744. Under this date he says, " Mr. Piers
rode over with me to Shoreham, and introduced me to Mr.
Perronet. I hope to have cause of blessing God for ever, for
the acquaintance begun this day."
From this time Mr. Perronet's rehgious character was
decidedly improved. He entered fully into those views of
divine truth which the Wesleys inculcated, and became a
spiritual and holy man. Two of his sons were afterwards
Itinerant Preachers; he wrote various tracts in defence of
the Wesleyan tenets ; to him Mr. Wesley's " Plain Account
of the People catted Methodists" was originady addressed;
and to the end of his very protracted life he was the cordial
friend, and the wise adviser, of Mr. John and Charles
Wesley, under att their pubhc and domestic cares.
Mr. Charles Wesley thus speaks of his first visit to this
upright and liberal man : — " Sept. 16th, 1746. I set out in a
chaise, witb Mr. Edward Perronet, Mr. Watkins, and others,
for Shoreham. I preached in our way at Sevenoaks, where
we were much threatened, but nothing hurt. At Shoreham
Mr. Green read prayers. As soon as I began preaching, the
wdd beasts began roaring, stamping, blaspheming, ringing
the bells, and turning the church into a bear-garden. I
spoke on for half an hour, though only the nearest could
hear. The rioters followed us to Mr. Perronet's house,
raging, threatening, and throwing stones. Charles Perronet
hung over me to intercept my blows. They continued
their uproar after we were housed. Our sisters from
Sevenoaks feared to go home : but our Lord, in some
time, scattered the beasts of the people, so that they escaped
unhurt." Edward Perronet, who conducted Mr. Charles Wesley to
Shoreham, and Charles, who so generously attempted to
shield him from the blows of the rioters, were the sons of the
Vicar, who afterwards became Travelbng Preachers. Mr,
Charles Wesley appears to have taken Edward 'back again
with him to London ; for a few days after his return, he says
in his journal, " I prayed with Edward Perronet, just on the
point of receiving faith."

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 447
At this period the nation was catted to acknowledge the
goodness of God in its debverance from the calamity of civil
war. Flushed by their early successes in Scotland, the rebels
resolved, ff possible, to proceed dnectly to London, for the
purpose of dethroning the King. Having passed through
Carbsle, Manchester, and other intermediate places, as far as
Derby, they held a councd of war, and resolved to return.
Wdham Duke of Cumberland pursued them at the head of
the King's troops, and at length succeeded in bringing them
to a general engagement at Culloden, near Inverness, where
they sustained a complete defeat, and the hopes of the Pre
tender were annihdated. Most of the rebel chiefs, who had
joined him, were either brought to punishment, or fled to
France ; to which country he himself also made his escape.
The battle of Culloden was fought on the 16th of April;
and the day of pubhc thanksgiving was October 9th. It
was a day of pious and sobd joy to all sound-hearted Pro
testants; and many loyal sermons were preached and pub
hshed on the occasion. In the expression of gratitude to
God, and of unfeigned attachment to the reigning famdy,
the Methodist congregations were behind no class of their
fedow-citizens. Mr. John Wesley says, " The day of pubhc
thanksgiving for tbe victory of Cuttoden was to us a day of
solemn joy." Mr. Charles Wesley preached. " The Foun
dery was fitted," says he, " at four in the morning. I spoke
from those words, ' How shad I give thee up, Ephraim ? '
Our hearts were melted by the long-suffering love of God,
whose power we felt disposing us to the true thanksgiving.
It was a day of solemn rejoicing. O that from this moment
all om- rebellions against God might cease ! "
This was not the only service that Mr. Charles Wesley
rendered to the good cause of Protestant loyalty upon this
most interesting occasion. He composed seven " hymns for
the pubhc thanksgiving-day," and printed them for general
circulation, and especiady for the use of the Methodist con
gregations. They are all of a thoroughly Protestant cha
racter, are written with singular strength of thought and
expression, and must at the time have produced a strong
sensation. The writer evidently felt that the nation had
passed a momentous crisis; France and Spain having been
ready to aid the design of placing the British crown upon

448 THE LIFE OF
the head of a slave of Papal Rome. The first and third of
these compositions are subjoined as a specimen.
Britons, rejoice, the Lord is King !
The Lord of hosts and nations sing,
Whose arm hath now your foes o'erthrown ;
Ascribe to God the praise alone ;
The Giver of success proclaim,
And shout your thanks in Jesu's name !
'Twas not a feeble arm of ours,
Which chased the fierce contending powers ;
Jehovah turn'd the scale of fight ;
Jehovah quell'd their boasted might,
And knapp'd their spears, and broke their swords,
And showM — the battle is the Lord's.
He beckon'd to the savage band,
And bade them sweep through half Hie land :
The savage band their terror spread,
With Rome and Satan at their head,
But, stopp'd by his almighty breath,
Rush'd back — into the arms of death !
Thou, Lord, alone hast laid them low,
In pieces dash'd the' invading foe !
Thy breath, which did their fury raise,
Hath quench'd, at once, the sudden blaze,
Destroy'd the weapons of thine ire,
And cast the rods into the fire.
O that we all might see the hand
Which still protects a guilty land ;
Glory and strength ascribe to thee,
Who giv'st to Kings the victory ;
And yield, while yet thy Spirit strives,
And thank thee with our hearts and lives !
O that we might to God rejoice,
And tremble at thy Mercy's voice ;
Nor fondly dream the danger past,
While yet our own rebellions last !
0 that our wars with heaven might cease
And all receive the Prince of Peace !
Or if, before the scourge return,
The thankless crowd disdains to mourn
Yet, Lord, with reverential joy,
We vow for thee our all to' employ,
And bless thee for the kind reprieve,
And to our Savioiu-'s glory live !

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 449
Long as thou lengthenest out our days,
We live to testify thy grace ;
Secure beneath thy Mercy's wings,
We triumph in the King of kings,
The Giver of success proclaim,
And shout our thanks in Jesu's name.

Still let us, in our rising song,
Pursue the wild, rebellious throng,
With tenfold rage and fury fired,
With all the zeal of hell inspired,
The sons of Rome and Satan see,
And trace them to their destiny.
Bold they return to sure success,
Whom all the Saints conspire to bless,
Supported by their friends beneath,
In covenant with hell and death ;
And Spanish gold, and Gallic pride,
And hoi Church, is on their side.
See how they fly to set us free
From all our northern heresy,
Our feuds and grievances to heal,
And purge the land with northern steel,
Bring back to their infernal god,
And rebaptize us in our blood.
Bent to devour the total prey,
They leave our troops an open way,
An uncontested passage yield,
And draw their conquerors to the field,
And, sworn our ruin to secure,
They make their own destruction sure.
Lo ! the audacious hopes of Rome
Rush headlong to their instant doom ;
Slaughter and threats the aliens breathe
Nor see the Lord of life and death,
Till struck with lightning from his eye,
They fear, they turn, they fall, they die !

How are the mighty fallen ! dead !
Who fill'd our conscious land with dread !
Perish'd the keenest tools of war,
The crafty caught in their own snare,
And Antichrist robb'd of his plea,
His blind infallibility !
VOL. I. G G

450 THE LIFE OF
'Twas not the number of our hosts,
That baffled all their furious boasts ;
Our wisdom did not cast them down ;
Our courage, Lord, was not our own ;
From thee the sacred ardour came,
And WiUiam breathed a heavenly flame !
O let him thankfully submit
To lay his laurels at thy feet,
By faith a Christian hero stand,
And hang on thine all-ruling hand,
Supporter of his father's throne,
Upheld himself by thee alone !
Give him, and us, and all, to see
Our strength and life secured in thee,
By whom thy dread vicegerents reign,
And righteous Kings their sway maintain ;
Assured, who on thy love depend,
Their God and Maker is their Friend.
O that we all may seek and find
The Saviour, Friend of human kind,
People and Prince be still employ'd
To' ensure the lasting peace of God ;
And strive till all obtain above
Eternal rest in Jesu's love !

On tbe morning after the day of pubhc thanksgiving Mr.
Charles Wesley says, "I set out for Newcastle, with my
young companion and friend, Edward Perronet, whose heart
the Lord hath given me. His family were kept from us so
long, by their mistaken notion, that we were against the
Church." Three days after be had commenced this journey
he says, " Riding on, I had a narrow escape. A man dis
charged a gun just over my head, and shot a bird on the
opposite hedge, which fell dead at my feet. The shot flew
within a few inches of my face. One of our company told us,
his father had been kided by such an accident."
Having preached at Quinton, Evesham, Birmingham, and
Tipton-Green, he came to Penkridge, " at the invitation of a
brother." Here he was encouraged by the success of his
ministry, and had to encounter that kind of opposition with
which he had long been familiar". He says, speaking of " the
brother " who accompanied him, " He comforted my heart on
the way by informing me, that his father, aged seventy, and

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 451
a great opposer lately, had come last night to the preaching,
and returned to his house justified." He adds, " We were
hardly set down when the sons of Bebal beset the house, and
beat at the door. I ordered it to be set open, and immediately
they fided the house. I sat stdl in the midst of them for
half an hour. Edward Perronet I was a bttle concerned for,
lest such rough treatment, at his first setting out, should
daunt him ; but he abounded in valour, and was for reason
ing with the wild beasts before they had spent any of their
violence. He got a deal of abuse thereby, and not a httle
dirt, both which he took very patiently.
" I had no design to preach ; but being caded upon by so
unexpected a congregation, I rose at last, and read the first
words I met : ' When the Son of man shall come in his glory,
and ad the holy angels with him, then shall He sit upon the
throne of his glory.' WhUe I reasoned with them of judg
ment to come, they grew calmer by bttle and bttle. I then
spake to them one by one, tiU the Lord had disarmed them
all. One who stood out the longest, I held by the hand, and
urged with the love of Christ crucified, till, in spite of both
his natural and diabobcal courage, he trembled hke a leaf.
I was constrained to break out into earnest prayer for him ;
and surely the Lord heard and answered. Our leopards were
all become lambs ; and very kind we were at parting. Near
midnight the house was clear and quiet. We gave thanks to
the God of our salvation, and slept in peace. I rose, much
refreshed, at four, and preached to a house futt of listening
souls. "Oct. 21st. I preached at Dewsbury, where John Nelson
had gathered many stray sheep. The Minister did not con
demn them unheard, but talked with the persons wrought
upon, and narrowly examined into the doctrine taught them,
and its effect on their bves. When he found that as many
as had been affected by the preaching were evidently
reformed, and brought to church and sacrament, he testified
bis approbation of the work, and rejoiced that sinners were
converted unto God.
"At Leeds I caded a lamb-like multitude to repentance.
Many of the society were unable to suppress their concern.
Others, who had more power over themselves, were no less
deeply affected. Wednesday, Oct. 22d, I preached in a yard
2 g 2

452 THE LIFE OF
at Keighley, on, ' God so loved the world,' &c. Here also is
the promise of a plentfful harvest. I went on to Haworth,
and caded upon Mr. Grimshaw, a faithful Minister of Christ,
and found him and his wffe dl of a fever. She had been a
great opposer, but lately convinced. His soul was fud of
triumphant love. I wished mine in its place. We prayed
believingly that the Lord would raise bim up again for the
service of his church. I read prayers, and expounded Isaiah
xxxv. All hstened ; many wept ; some received comfort. I
returned, and exhorted the steady society at Keighley. We
lay at a pubbc-house ; and I slept, in spite of the serenaders,
who entertained my fellow-traveller titt the morning."
Mr. Grimshaw, with whom Mr. Charles Wesley appears at
this time to have commenced a personal acquaintance, was a
Clergyman of a somewhat extraordinary character. He was
born at Brindle, near Preston, in Lancashire, and educated
at Oxford for the sacred office, of the nature and responsibdi-
ties of wbich, for some time after he had entered upon it, he
had no just conception. In early bfe he was under the influ
ence of rehgious impressions ; but these had long been
obhterated from his mind; and he became a drunkard, a
profane swearer, and in every respect an ungodly man. In
this state he was appointed to a curacy, and entrusted with
the care of souls. For about six years be was a bhnd leader
of the blind ; fitting up the measure of his own iniquities,
and guiding the people in the broad way that leadeth to
destruction. By the mercy of God his religious convictions
again returned. The fearful amount of guilt which he had
contracted pressed heavdy upon bis conscience, and the evils
of his own nature held him in bondage, so that he " could not
do the things that he would." Though professedly a teacher
of others, he was "ignorant of God's righteousness," and
sought in vain to obtain salvation from sin by the works of
the law. For fifteen months he groaned under tbe terrors
of an awakened conscience, tdl at length bfe became a
burden, and he was strongly tempted to put an end to it
by his own hand. Under very singular and peculiar circum
stances he was led to see that it is not the righteous but the
ungodly, whom the Almighty justifies • and that not by the
merit of their own works, but by faith in the sacrifice of
Christ. A strong representation being made to his mind

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 453
of the Lord Jesus dying in his stead, and interceding with
God bi his behalf, he beheved with the heart unto righteous
ness, and found permanent rest to his soul.
At this time he had no acquaintance with the Methodists ;
but having been led to entertain the views of divine truth
which they held, and to enjoy the salvation of which they
also were the happy partakers, he resembled them in the
leading features of his character, and adopted such plans of
usefulness as they employed under the constraining power of
the love of Christ. He travelled through the surrounding
country, among a rude, ignorant, and neglected people, cad-
ing them to repentance, and eveiywhere insisting upon the
absolute and universal necessity of the new birth. Of the
Wesleys and Mr. Whitefield he became a decided friend;
and to the end of his life he laboured with most exemplary
zeal, and with corresponding success, in turning men to
righteousness. Leaving the west of Yorkshire, Mr. Charles Wesley went
directly to Newcastle, where his young friend, Edward Perro
net, was seized with an affliction which for a time created
considerable alarm. Under the date of Sunday, October
26th, Mr. Charles Wesley says, " My companion was taken
ill of a fever. We prayed for him in strong faith, nothing
doubting. Monday and Tuesday he grew worse. On Wed
nesday the smad-pox appeared; a favourable sort; yet on
Thursday evening we were much alarmed by the great pain
and danger he was in. We had recourse to our never-fading
remedy, and received a most remarkable, immediate answer
to our prayer. The great means of his recovery was the
prayer of faith.
"Oct. 31st. I rode to Wickham, where the Curate sent his
love to me ; with a message that he was glad of my coming,
and obhged to me for endeavouring to do good among his
people ; for none wanted it more ; and he heartdy wished me
good luck in the name of the Lord. He came with another
Clergyman, and stayed both preaching and society. It was
the exemplary behaviour of our society, with the deaths of
two or three, which convinced the Ministers that this new
sect, everywhere spoken against, is no other than the sect of
the Nazarenes, or real Christians.
" Nov. 2d. I preached in the street, close to the Popish

454 THE LIFE OF
chapel, from Isaiah i. 9, 'Except the Lord of hosts bad left us
a very smaU remnant, we should have been as Sodom, and
bke unto Gomorrah.' I put them in mind of their late con
sternation and debverance, in answer to the mourning, pray
ing few. God gave weight to my words, which therefore
sunk into their hearts. Many in the place, I am persuaded,
witt thank him with their bves, and not be terrified when the
scourge returns.
" Nov. 3d. Prayer has been made to God without ceasing
for my young man, and God hath showed He heard. To-day
the small-pox turned, and he is better than we could hope in
so short a tbne. It is the Lord's doing, who has given him
to His church. Whether he has not also received the sense
of his pardon in his sickness, let his bfe rather than my words
witness. " Nov. 4th. I preached at Biddick, on, ' How shall I give
thee up, Ephraim?' and the numerous congregation were
dissolved in tears. At one I spoke from those words, ' Lord,
when thy hand is lifted up, they witt not see ; but they shatt
see,' &c. Again my voice was drowned in the general
sorrow. We poured out a prayer whde His chastening was
upon us, and all lay at His feet weeping. At night many
followed the example of the importunate widow.
" Nov. 9th. I was very sensible of the hard frost in riding
to Burnup-field ; but did not feel it while calling a crowd
of sinners to repentance. At my return I found Edward
Perronet rejoicing in the love of God.
" Nov. 23d. At night I could not preach through the usual
uproar, but only exhort the society, to which I admitted the
backsbders. " Nov. 24th. They were greatly moved under the mornmg
word. We observed tbe day as a day of humiliation. We
had a solemn hour of prayer with the mourners. God did not
manifest himself so much in joy and comfort, as in power and
firmness, which he put into our hearts against sin.
"Nov. 27th. I rode to Hexham, at the pressing instance
of Mr. Wardrobe, a Dissenting Minister, and others. I
walked straight to the market-place, and began calling sin
ners to repentance. A multitude of them stood staring at
me, but ad quiet. The Lord opened my mouth, and they
drew nearer and nearer, stole off their hats, and hstened.

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 455
None offered to interrupt, but one unfortunate 'Squire, who
could get none to second him. His servants and the Con
stables hid themselves. One he did find, and bade him go
take me down. The poor Constable simply answered, ' Sir, I
cannot have the face to do it ; for what harm does he do ? '
Several Papists attended, and the Church Minister, who had
refused me his pulpit with indignation. However, he came
to hear with his own ears ; and I wish all who hang us first
would, like him, try us afterwards.
"I walked back to Mr. Ord's, through the people, who
acknowledged, ' It was the truth ; and none can speak
against it.' A Constable fodowed, and told me, ' Sir Edward
Blacket orders you to disperse the town,' [depart I suppose
he meant,) and not raise a disturbance there.' I sent my
respects to Sir Edward, and said, U he would give me leave, I
would wait upon him, and satisfy him. He soon returned
with an answer, that Sir Edward would have nothing to say
to me ; but ff I preached again, and raised a disturbance, he
would put the law in execution against me. I repbed, I was
not conscious of breaking any law of God or man ; but ff I
did, I was ready to suffer the penalty ; that, as I had not
given notice of preaching again at the Cross, I should not
preach again at that place, or cause disturbance anywhere.
I charged the Constable, a trembling, submissive soul, to
assure his Worship, I reverenced him for his office sake.
" The only place I could get to preach in was a cockpit ;
and I expected Satan would come, and fight me on his own
ground. 'Squire Roberts, the Justice's son, laboured hard
to raise a mob ; (for whose riot I was to answer ;) but with a
strong hand did our Lord hold down him that is in the
world. The very boys ran away from hun, when the poor
Squire persuaded them to go down to the cockpit, and cry
'lire.' I caded, in words then first heard in that place,
'Repent, and be converted, that your sins may be blotted
out.' God struck the hard rock, and the waters gushed out.
Never have I seen a people more desirous at the first hearing.
I passed the evening in conference with Mr. Wardrobe.- O
that att our Dissenting brethren were bke-minded ! then
would att dissensions cease for ever.
" Nov. 28th. At six we assembled again in our chapel, the
cockpit. I imagined mysett in the Pantheon, or some

456 THE LIFE OF
heathen temple, and almost scrupled preaching there at first;
but we found, 'the earth is the Lord's and the fulness
thereof.' His presence consecrated the place. Never have I
seen a greater awe, or sense of God, than whde we were
repeating his own prayer. I set before their eyes Christ
crucified, and crying from the cross, ' Is it nothing to you, all
ye that pass by ? ' The rocks were melted into gracious
tears. We knew not how to part. I distributed some books
among them, which tbey received with the utmost eagerness,
begged me to come again, and to send our Preachers to
them. " Nov. 30th. I went into the streets of Newcastle, and
catted the poor, the lame, the halt, the blind, with that pre
cious promise, ' Him that cometh unto me, I wdl in nowise
cast out.' They had no feebng of the sharp frost, whde the
love of Christ warmed their hearts. I took my leave of the
weeping flock at Burnup in that of Jude, ' Now unto Him
that is able to keep you from fading,' &c. Nothing can be
more comfortable than our parting, except our last meeting
to part no more. I preached before the usual time at New
castle : yet the mob paid their usual attendance ; our Lord
still permitting them to try us.
" Dec. 10th. I waked between three and four in a temper
I have rarely felt on my birth-day. My joy and thankful
ness continued the whole day, to my astonishment. I rode
to Hexham, and preached, at the Cross, repentance toward
God, and faith in Jesus Christ. AU opposition was kept
down, and the Lord was with us of a truth. At four I
attempted to preach at the cockpit. Satan resented it, and
sent, as his champions to maintain bis cause, the two butlers
of the two Justices. They brought theb- cocks, and set them
a fighting. I gave them the ground, and walked straight to
the Cross, where we had four times as many as the other
place could hold. Our enemies foUowed, and strove all the
ways permitted them to annoy us. Neither their fire-works,
nor their water- works, could stop the course of the Gospel.
I lifted up my voice like a trumpet, and many had ears to
hear. " Dec. 19th. I took my leave of the dear people at the
cockpit. I called upon Mr.  , at Wickham, whose coun
tenance was changed. He had been witb the Bishop who

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 457
forbade his conversing with me. I marvel the prohibition
did not come sooner."
The fodowing very spirited hymn was written by Mr.
Charles Wesley " after preaching to the Newcastle cottiers ; "
and most probably during his present visit to that town.
Under the date of Sunday, Nov. 30th, it will be observed, he
uses in his journal the phraseology upon wbich the hymn is
founded. On that day be preached in one of the streets of
Newcastle to hstening crowds, who forgot the sharpness of
the frost whde engaged in the worship of God, and hearing
the word of bfe and mercy.
Ye neighbours, and friends of Jesus, draw near ;
His love condescends, by titles so dear,
To call and invite you his triumph to prove,
And freely delight you in Jesus's love.
The Shepherd who died his sheep to redeem,
On every side are gather'd to Him
The weary and burden' d, the reprobate race,
And wait to be pardon'd through Jesus's grace.
The publicans all, and sinners, draw near,
They come at his call their Saviour to hear,
Lamenting and mourning their sin is so great,
And daily returning, they fall at his feet.
The poor and the blind, the halt and the lame,
Are willing to find in Jesus's name
Their help and salvation ; which still they receive :
There's no condemnation to them that believe.
The drunkards, and thieves, and harlots return ;
For Him that receives poor sinners they mourn :
The common blasphemer on Jesus doth call,
His loving Redeemer, who suffer'd for all.
The outcasts of men their Saviour pursue ;
In horror and pain the profligate crew
Cry out for a Saviour, a Saviour unknown,
And look to find favour through mercy alone.
They seek Him, and find ; they ask, and receive
The Friend of mankind, who bids them believe :
On Jesus they venture, his gift they embrace,
And forcibly enter his kingdom of grace.

458 THE LIFE OF
The blind are restored through Jesus's name,
They see their dear Lord, and follow the Lamb ;
The halt, they are walking, and running their race ;
The dumb, they are talking of Jesus's praise.
The deaf hear his voice, and comforting word ;
It bids them rejoice in Jesus their Lord :
" Thy sins are forgiven, accepted thou art ; "
They listen, and heaven springs up in their heart.
The lepers from all their spots are made clean ;
The dead by his call are raised from their sin ;
In Jesu's compassion the sick find a cure ;
And Gospel salvation is preach'd to the poor.
To us and to them is publish'd the word ;
Then let us proclaim our life-giving Lord,
Who now is reviving his work in our days,
And mightily striving to save us by grace.
O Jesus, ride on till all are subdued ;
Thy mercy make known, and sprinkle thy blood ;
Display thy salvation, and teach the new song,
To every nation, and people, and tongue.
The very animated and emphatic hymn beginning, —
" See how great a flame aspires,
Kindled by a spark of grace,"
was also written by Mr. Charles Wesley, on the joyful occa
sion of his ministerial success, and that of his fellow-labourers,
in Newcastle and its vicinity. Perhaps the imagery was
suggested by the large fires connected with the collieries,
which dluminate the whole of that part of the country in the
darkest nights.

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 459

CHAPTER XIV.
Mr. Charles Wesley entered upon the year 1747 with
a zeal which shunned no labour, feared no reproach, and
met every form of opposition with meekness and unswerving
fidehty. Much persecution he had already endured, in
various parts of the kingdom, especially from misguided mobs,
sometimes urged to deeds of violence by Clergymen, and even
by Magistrates, as wed as by their own misconception and
hatred of the truth. Perils equally formidable still awaited
him in various directions; yet he cheerfully went, in the
name of his great Master, wherever the wants of the people
required his aid, and the providence of God pointed out his
way. From Newcastle he traveded to Lincolnshire, and was
rudely treated at Grimsby, where he forced unwelcome truth
upon the attention of many who were in love with error and
sin. " Jan. 6th, 1747. We got to Grimsby," says he, "by three,
saluted by the shouting mob. At six I began speaking at
the room ; and the floods bfted up their voice. Several poor
wdd creatures, almost naked, ran about the room, striking
down all they met. I gave myself to prayer, bebeving God
knew how to dehver us. The uproar lasted near an hour,
when I told the poor wretches that I shook off the dust of
my feet against them. Several of them caught at me, to drag
me down. Others interposed, and kept their companions off.
I laid my hand on their captain; and he sat down bke a
lamb at my feet the whole time. One struck at me, and J.
Crawford received my blow, which left on his face tbe mark
of the Lord Jesus. Another of the rebels cried out, ' What,
you dog, do you strike a Clergyman ? ' and feU upon his
comrade. Immediately every man's hand was against his
fedow. They fett to fighting and beating one another, tdl, in
a few minutes, they had att driven one another out of the
room. I then preached without molestation for half an hour
and walked into the next room. I stayed reading the Scrip-

460 THE LIFE OF
ture, while the rioters at the door cried they would come in,
and take their leave of me. I ordered them to be admitted;
and the poor drunken beasts were very civd, and very loving.
One of the ringleaders, with a great club, swore he would
conduct me to my lodgings. I followed him, and he led me
through his feUows, to our brother Blow's. They threw
but one stone afterwards, which broke the windows, and
departed. " Jan. 7th. All was quiet at five. I met the society, and
expelled two disorderly walkers, by reason of whom the truth
had been evil spoken of. Immediately the Lord returned to
Ids people, and began reviving his work, which had been
stopped among them some time. At eight I preached again,
no man opposing. I heard an excedent sermon at church, it
being the national fast-day. I preached repentance the third
time at the room, where many of the rioters stood bound by
the restraining hand of God. God never lets Satan shut the
door in one place, but that it may be opened in another.
The violence of our enemies at night drove us to preach in
the neighbouring towns, where the seed fed into good
ground. " Jan. 8th. I preached at Grimsby in the morning, and
strongly exhorted our society to adorn the Gospel of Christ in
ad things. At parting, our friend the rabble saluted us with
a few eggs and curses only. At Hainton I set forth Jesus
Christ before then* eyes, as crucified. My congregation was
mostly Papists ; but they ad wept at hearing how Jesus loved
them. " Jan. 9th. I talked severally with the bttle society, who
are as sheep encompassed with wolves. Their Minister has
repeded them from the sacrament, and laboured to stir up all
the town against them. And they would have worried them
to death, had not the great man of the place, a professed
Papist, hindered these good Protestants from destroying their
innocent brethren. By three I came safe to Epworth, and
was received by Edward Perronet and the brethren as one
abve from the dead."
From Epworth Mr. Charles Wesley went to Sikehouse,
Leeds, Birstal, and Haworth. At the last of these places he
preached in a large house, which was not sufficient to contain
the people who came to hear ; Mr. Grimshaw being afraid to

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 461
allow him the use of his church. He lodged, however, at the
house of his " dear brother Grimshaw ; " and the next morn
ing he says, " I told my host at parting, that he had feared
where no fear was ; there being no law, either of God or
man, against his lending me his pulpit. He was much
ashamed at having given place to his threatening enemies.
I set out to preach in what were caded Wdliam Darney's
societies; and preached at different places, morning, noon,
and night, with much freedom."
Mr. Charles Wesley next proceeded to Manchester, and
thence to various places in Derbyshire, to Sheffield, Rother
ham, Penkridge, Darlaston, Wednesbury, and London. At
Sheffield, he says, "The rioters threatened much, but did
nothing." Concerning some other places, he makes the
fodowing observations : —
" Feb. 1st. I rode to Rotherham, where I had been stoned
through the town, the first time of my passing it. I heard a
curious sermon, of which I was the unworthy subject. The
accuser of the brethren was veiy fierce indeed. I sat quite
composed till he had concluded ; then walked up to the table,
expecting to be repelled, as he had threatened. I prayed the
Lord to turn his heart; and be was not suffered to pass
me by. From church I went to our brother Green's, and
preacbed repentance, and faith in Jesus Christ. Many of the
principal people of the town were in a private room. The
convincing Spirit went forth, and restrained the madness of
the people. I departed in peace.
" I warned the hardened sinners at Sheffield, from those
awful words, 'Except tbe Lord of hosts had left us a very
small remnant, we should have been as Sodom, and hke unto
Gomorrah.' He filled my mouth with judgments against the
people, except they repent, which I trembled to utter. So
did most who heard, particularly some of our fiercest perse
cutors. I found relief and satisfaction in having delivered
my own soul, whether they wid bear, or whether they will
forbear. I repeated my warning to the society ; and beheve
they wdl escape into the ark before the flood comes.
" Feb. 2d. I never met with worse way and weather, than
in riding to Penkridge. About eight at night I was taken
down from my horse, and found the congregation just going.
The Lord gave me strength from above, though I could

462 THE LIFE OF
neither stand nor go, and held me up to call lost sinners to
him. I rode the next day to Wednesbury.
" Feb. 5th. I baptized the chdd of a Dissenter, which
their Minister refused to do, because the parents heard us.
I preached at Darlaston, at the door of our brother Jones's
house, which had been putted down in the former riot. The
persecutors in this place were some of the fiercest in Stafford
shire. I saw the marks of their violence, and thereby knew
our people's houses, as I rode through the town. Their
windows were all stopped up, &c. The word was a two-edged
sword. The ringleader of the mob was struck down, and
convinced of his lost estate. I preached again with double
power. The Minister's wffe I had some talk with afterwards.
Her husband has been, in the hand of God, an instrument
of queuing the mob. They have been all quiet since their
captain drowned himsett.
" Feb. 8th. At Wednesbury I expounded Acts n. 42.
The word was sent home to many hearts. Feb. 10th, God
brought me safe to London.
" Feb. 17th. I heard of our second house being puded
down at Sheffield, and sympathized with the sufferers.
Every day this week our Lord has given testimony to the
word of his grace.
"Feb. 23d. I set out witb Mr. Meriton for Bristol.
Feb. 24th, between three and four in the afternoon we came
to Mr. Clarke's at the Devizes. I found his daughter there,
our sister Taylor, (wbo has won him to Christ without the
word,) and a sister from Bath. We soon perceived that our
enemies had taken the alarm, and were mustering theb
forces for tbe battle. They began with ringing the beds
backward, and running to and fro in the streets, as hons
roaring for their prey. From the time my brother told me
in London, ' There was no such thing as raising a mob at
the Devizes,' I had a futt expectation of what would foUow ;
but saw my caU, and walked with my brother Meriton and
M. Naylor to a house where the society used to meet.
" The Curate's mob had been in quest of me at several
places, particularly Mrs. Philbps's, where I was expected to
preach. They broke open and ransacked her house, but not
finding me, marched away to our brother Rogers's, where we
were praying, and exhorting one another to continue in the

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 463
faith, and through much tribulation enter the kingdom. The
chief gentleman of the town beaded tbe mob ; and the zealous
Curate, Mr. Innys, stood with them in the street the whole
time, dancing for joy. This is he who declared in the pulpit,
as well as from house to house, that he himself heard me
preach blasphemy before the University, and tell them, ' If
you do not receive the Holy Ghost while I breathe upon you,
ye are ad damned.' He had gone about -several days, stirring
up the people, and canvassing the gentry for their vote and
mterest ; but could not raise a mob whde my brother was
here. The hour of darkness was not then fully come.
" Whde his friends were assaulting us, I thought of their
ancient brethren, whom we read of Gen. xix. 4 : ' Before
they lay down, the men of the city, even the men of Sodom,
compassed the house about, both young and old, all the
people from every quarter. And tbey called upon Lot, and
said unto him, Where are the men that came unto thee this
night ? Bring them out unto us.' My own name I heard
frequently repeated, with, ' Bring him out ! Bring him out ! '
Then" design was first to throw me into the horse-pond.
They continued raging and threatening the first hour, and
pressed hard upon us to break the door. The windows they
did break to pieces, and tore down the shutters of the shop.
The httle flock were less afraid than I expected. Only one
of our sisters fainted away ; but beneath were the everlasting
arms. Our besiegers bad now blocked up the door with a
waggon, and set up bghts, lest I should escape. Yet a
brother got out unobserved, and with much entreaty pre
vaded upon the Mayor to come down. He came, with two
Constables, one a faithful brother, the other a persecutor,
and threatened the rioters ; but so softly, that none regarded
him. It was tbe Lord wbo for the present rebuked the
madness of the people. They hurried away from us to the
inn, where our horses were; broke open the stable-door,
and turned out the beasts, wbich were found some hours
after in a pond, up to then" chin in water. We were at a loss,
meantime, what to do, when God put it into the heart
of our next-door neighbour, a Baptist, to take us thiough a
passage into his own house, offer us Ids bed, and engage for
our security. We accepted his kindness, and slept in peace.
" Feb. 25th. A day never to be forgotten ! At seven I

464 THE LIFE OF
walked quietly to Mrs. PhiUips's; began preachmg a bttle
before the time appointed ; and for three quarters of an horn-
invited a few listening sinners to Christ. Then the boys,
with their bells, bke tbe devd's infantry, began; and soon
after his whole army assaulted the house, to bring us forth.
We sat in a httle ground-room, and ordered all the doors to
be thrown open. They brought a hand-engine, and began to
play into the house. We kept our seats, and they rushed
into the passage. Just then Mr. Borough, the Constable,
came, seized upon the spout of the engine, and carried it off
in spite of them ad. They swore U he did not deliver it, they
would pull down the house. At that time they might have
taken us prisoners; for we were in their sight, close to
them, and none to interpose ; but they hurried out to fetch
the larger engine.
" Meantime we were advised to send to Mr. Mayor ; but
Mr. Mayor was gone out of town in tbe sight of the people.
This was great encouragement to those who were already
wrought up to a proper pitch by tbe pains-taking Curate and
gentlemen of the town, particularly Mr. Sutton, and Mr.
Wdley, the two leading men, Dissenters. Mr. Sutton hved
next door, and frequently came out to the mob, to keep up
theb? spirits. Mr. Innys was there too, and quite happy on
the occasion. Mr. Sutton sent word to Mrs. Phidips, that ff
she did not turn that fellow out to the mob, he would send
them to drag him out. Mr. Wdley passed by again and
again, assuring the rioters, he would stand by them, and
secure them- from the law, do what they would.
" They now began playing the larger engine, which broke
the windows, flooded the rooms, and spoded the goods. We
were withdrawn to a small upper room, in the back part of
the house, seeing no way to escape their violence. They
seemed under the full power of the old murderer. Our bro
ther who keeps the society they laid hold on first ; dragged
him away, and threw him into the horse-pond ; and broke his
back, as was reported. But another of the society ran in
resolutely among them, and rescued him out of their hands,
by bttle less than a miracle. His wffe fell into fits again.
" We gave ourselves unto prayer, believing the Lord would
dehver us ; how or when we saw not, nor any possible way of
escaping. Therefore we stood still, to see the salvation of

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 465
God. As soon as the mob had emptied the engine, they ran
to fill it again, keeping strict watch on all sides lest we should
escape. One advised to attempt it through the garden of a
persecutor ; and I put on my coat on purpose ; but could not
think it the Lord's way of bringing us forth. I laid aside
the design, and saw a troop of our enemies coming up the
very way we should have gone.
" Every now and then some or other of our friends would
venture to us, but rather weakened our hands, so that we
were forced to stop our ears, and look up. Among the rest,
the Mayor's maid came, and told us her mistress was in tears
about me, and begged me to disguise mysett in women's
clothes, and try to make my escape. Her heart had been
turned towards us by the conversion of her son. Just on the
brink of ruin, God laid his hand upon the poor prodigal;
and, instead of running away to sea, he entered into the
society, to the great joy and surprise of his parents.
" The rioters without continued playing theb" engine,
which diverted them for some time ; but their number and
fierceness still increased ; and the gentlemen pbed them with
pitchers of ale, as much as they would drink. Mr. Meriton
hid his money and watch, that they might do good to some
body, he said ; for, as to the mob, they should have nothing
of him, but his carcase. They were now on the point of
breaking in, when Mr. Borough thought of reading the Pro
clamation. He did so at the hazard of his life. In less than
the hour, of above one thousand wdd beasts, none were left
but the guard. They retreated, as we suppose, by the advice
of the old serpent, who sat observing us at an opposite house,
in the shape of a Lawyer. We had now stood siege for about
three hours ; and none but the Invisible Hand could have
kept them one moment from tearing us in pieces. Our Con
stable had appbed to Mr. Street, the only Justice in town,
who would not act. We found there was no help in man,
which drove us closer to the Lord; and we prayed by his
Spirit, with httle intermission, the whole day.
" Our enemies, at their return, made their main assault, at
the back-door, swearing horribly they would have me, if it
cost them their lives. Many seeming accidents concurred to
delay theb- breaking in. Tbe man of the house came home,
and, instead of turning me out, as they expected, took part
VOL. I. H H

466 THE LIFE OF
with us, and stemmed the tide for some time. Then they
got a notion that I had made my escape, and ran down to
the inn, and played their engine there. They forced the
innkeeper to turn out our horses, which he immediately sent
to Mr. Clarke's. This drew the rabble and their engine
thither ; but the resolute old man charged and presented his
gun tdl they retreated.
" Upon their revisiting us, Mr. Meriton was for surrender
ing ourselves before the night came on, which, he said, would
make them more audacious ; and that there might be witness
of whatever they did by daylight. But I persuaded him to
wait till the Lord should point out the way. Now we stood
in jeopardy every moment. Such threatenings, curses, and
blasphemies I had never heard. They seemed kept out by a
constant miracle. I remembered the Roman Senate sitting
in the Forum when the Gauls broke in upon them; but
thought there was a fitter posture for Christians, and told our
companions, they should take us off our knees.
" We were kept from all hurry and discomposure of spbit
by a divine power resting upon us. We prayed and con
versed as freely as U we had been in the midst of our
brethren; and had great confidence that the Lord would
either dehver us from the danger, or in it. One of my
companions, M. N., cried out, 'It must be so. God will
deliver us. If God is true, we are safe.' I told my friend
Meriton, Et hcec olim meminisse juvabit ;
that our most distant friends were praying for us ; and our
debverance would soon occasion many thanksgivings unto
God. In the height of the storm, when we were just fatting
into the hands of the drunken, enraged multitude, he was so
bttle disturbed, that he fell fast asleep. They were now close
to us, on every side, and over our heads, untibng the roof.
I was diverted by a bttle girl, who catted to me through the
door, 'Mr. Wesley! Mr. Wesley! creep under the bed!
They will kill you. They are putting down the house.' Our
sister Taylor's faith was just faibng, when a ruffian cried out,
' Here they are, behind the curtain ! ' At this time we fully
expected their appearance, and retired to the furthermost
corner of the room ; and I said, ' This is the crisis ! ' In

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 467
that moment Jesus rebuked the winds and seas, and there
was a great calm. We heard not a breath without, and won
dered what was come to them. The sdence lasted for three
quarters of an hour before any one came near us ; and we
continued in mutual exhortation and prayer, looking for
debverance. If ever we felt faith, it was now. Om" souls hung
upon that arm which divided the sea. I often told my com
panions, ' Now God is at work for us. He is contriving our
escape. He can turn these leopards into lambs ; can command
the Heathen to bring his chddren on their shoulders ; and
make our fiercest enemies the instruments of our debverance.'
"In about an hour after the last general assault, the
answer of faith came, and God made bare his arm. Soon
after three Mr. Clarke knocked at the door, and brought
with him the persecuting Constable. He said, ' Sir, if you
will promise never to preach here again, tbe gentlemen and
I will engage to bring you safe out of town.' My answer
was, 'I shall promise no such thing.' 'But will you not tell
me, you have no intention of returning hither ? ' ' Not till
you are better disposed to receive me ; for, in obedience to
my Master, if you persecute me in one city, I wid flee to
another. But, setting aside my office, I will not give up my
birthright, as an Englishman, of visiting what part I please
of His Majesty's dominions.' ' Sir, we expect no such pro
mise, that you -will never come here again : only tell me that
it is not your present intention ; that I may tell the gentle
men, who wdl then secure your quiet departure.' I answered,
' I cannot come now, because I must return to London a week
hence; but observe, I make no promise of not preaching
here when the door is opened ; and don't you say that I do.'
" He went away with this answer, and we betook ourselves
again to prayer and thanksgiving. We perceived it was the
Lord's doing; and it was marvellous in our eyes. Our
adversaries' hearts were turned. Even Mr. Sutton and
Willey laboured to take off the mob, and quench the fire
themselves had kindled. Whether pity for us, or fear for
themselves, wrought strongest, God knoweth. Probably the
latter ; for the mob were wrought up to such a pitch of fury,
that then? masters dreaded the consequence, and therefore
went about appeasing the multitude, and charging them not
to touch us in our departure. I knew fud well, it was not in
2 h 2

468 THE LIFE OF
their power to lay the devil they had raised ; and none but
the Almighty could engage for our security. We had hoped
to make our escape in the dead of the night, if the house was
not puded down first; and had therefore sent our horses
toward Seen, intending to walk after them; but now we
sent for them back, and recovered them before they were got
out of the town.
" Whde the Constable was gathering his posse, we got our
things from Mr. Clarke's, and prepared to go forth. The
whole multitude were without, expecting us. Now our Con
stable's heart began to fad, and he told us, he much doubted
if the mob could be restrained ; for that thirty or more of the
most desperate were gone down the street, and waited at the
end of the town for our passing. He should therefore advise
us to hide ourselves in some other house, and get off by
night. Mr. Meriton's counsel was, to escape by the back
door, whde the mob were waiting for us at the fore-door. I
asked counsel of the Lord, and met with that word, - Jesus
said unto her, Said I not unto thee, If thou wouldest beheve,
thou shouldest see the glory of God ? ' After reading this I
went forth as easy as Luther to the Councd.
" We were saluted with a general shout. The man whom
Mrs. Naylor had hired to ride before her was, as we now
perceived, one of the rioters. This hopeful guide was to con
duct us out of the reach of his fellows. Mr. Meriton and I
took horse in the face of our enemies, who began clamouring
against us, and I answering them, when the Constable begged
me to forbear. The gentlemen were dispersed among the
mob, to bridle them. We rode a slow pace up the street, the
whole multitude pouring along on both sides, and attending us
with loud acclamations. Such fierceness and diabobcal mabce
I have not seen in human faces. They ran up to our horses,
as U they would swallow us ; but did not know which was
Wesley. We felt great peace, and acquiescence in the honour
done us, whde the whole town were spectators of our march.
" After riding two or three hundred yards, I looked back,
and saw Mr. Meriton on the ground, in the midst of the
mob, and two bud-dogs upon him. One was first let loose,
which leaped at his horse's nose ; but the horse with his foot
beat him down. The other fastened on his nose, and hung
there, tid Mr. Meriton, with the but-end of his whip, felled

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 469
him to the ground. Then the first dog, recovering, flew at
the horse's breast, and fastened there. The beast reared up,
and Mr. Meriton shd gently off. Tbe dog kept his hold till
the flesh tore off. Then some men took off the dogs ; others
cried, 'Let them alone.' But neither beast nor man had
any farther commission to hurt. I stopped the horse, and
delivered him to my friend. He remounted, with great com
posure, and we rode on leisurely, as before, till out of sight.
" Then we mended our pace, and in an hour came to Seen,
having rode three mdes about; and by seven, to Wrexall.
The news of our danger was got thither before us ; but we
brought the welcome tidings of our own debverance. Now
we saw the hand of Providence in suffering them to turn out
our horses ; that is, to send them to us against we wanted
them. Again, how plainly were we overruled to send our
horses down the town, which bbnded the rioters without our
designing it, and drew off their engines and them, leaving us
a free passage at the other end of the town ! We joined in
hearty praises to our Dehverer, singing the hymn, —
Worship, and thanks, and blessing,
And strength ascribe to Jesus !
Jesus alone defends his own,
When earth and hell oppress us.
Jesus with joy we witness
Almighty to deliver ;
Our seal set to, that God is true,
And reigns a King for ever.
Omnipotent Redeemer,
Our ransom'd souls adore thee ;
Our Saviour thou, we find it now,
And give thee all the glory.
We sing thine arm unshorten'd,
Brought through our sore temptation ;
With heart and voice in thee rejoice,
The God of our salvation.
Thine arm hath safely brought us
A way no more expected,
Than when thy sheep pass'd through the deep,
By crystal walls protected.
Thy glory was our rearward,
Thine hand our lives did cover,
And we, even we, have pass'd the sea,
And march'd triumphant over.

470 THE LIFE OF
Thy works we now acknowledge,
Thy wondrous loving-kindness,
Which help'd thine own, by means unknown,
And smote our foes with blindness :
By Satan's host surrounded,
Thou didst with patience arm us,
But would'st not give the Syrians leave,
Or Sodom's sons, to harm us.
Safe as devoted Peter
Betwixt the soldiers sleeping,
Like sheep we lay, to wolves a prey,
Yet still in Jesu's keeping.
Thou from the' infernal Herod,
And Jewish expectation,
Hast set us free ; all praise to thee,
O God of our salvation !
The world's and Satan's malice
Thou, Jesus, hast confounded ;
And, by thy grace, with songs of praise
Our happy souls resounded.
Accepting our deliverance,
We triumph in thy favour,
And for thy love, which now we prove,
Shall praise thy name for ever."
Mr. Charles Wesley was not at all disheartened by the
violence of mobs, either at Devizes, or in any other place ;
and the debverances which were vouchsafed to him, and
which in some instances were all but miraculous, served
greatly to strengthen his confidence, and urge him forward
in his career of duty. Having, with his friend Mr. Meriton,
escaped from the hands of these " wicked and unreasonable
men," he went to Bath, Bristol, and Kingswood. In riding
to the last of these places he says, " Satan had another thrust
at me. We were singing the Thanksgiving for our debver
ance when the coach overturned. All six were hurt, but
none dangerously. Tbe voice of joy and thanksgiving was
heard among our beloved cottiers, both in tbe word and
sacrament." From the beginning of March, to the latter end of August,
Mr. Charles Wesley was employed alternately in London and
Bristol, with their respective neighbourhoods. He preached
frequently to large congregations in Moorfields ; great power
continued to attend his word ; and many were turned from

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 471
the love and practice of sin, to their compassionate and
almighty Saviour. In the month of May Charles Perronet
accompanied him to Bristol ; and soon after his arrival there,
he was seized with the small-pox, as his brother Edward had
been at Newcastle. For some time he was in great danger ;
but prayer was made for him without ceasing, and he was
spared for future usefulness to the church and the world.
Speaking of him, Mr. Charles Wesley says, " May 12th, I
gave tbe sacrament to my patient, who grows worse and
worse. May 19th, expecting the turn of the distemper,
I sat up with Charles. The Lord is pleased to try our faith
and patience yet farther. May 22d, at our watch-night I
asked in faith that the Lord would give his beloved sleep ;
and He heard and answered the prayer immediately. Our
Perronet was then in the utmost danger, through the second
fever ; and debrious for want of rest ; ready to enter his rest
eternal. But the Lord rebuked the fever, and he fed asleep,
and waked late the next morning, as one raised from the
dead." The pious youth, thus raised up from the bed of
sickness, became a useful Preacher, and one of the hobest
men of the age.
In September this year Mr. Charles Wesley entered into
a new field of evangehcal labour, and one wbich greatly needed
such an energetic and enbghtened ministry as that which he had
long exercised. Ireland was then eminently a land of Popery,
ignorance, and crime. Hearing that a Methodist society
had been formed in Dubbn, Mr. John Wesley crossed the
Irish Channel, and spent a few weeks in that city, preaching
twice a day, regulating and strengthening the society, assisted
by John Trembatb, one of the lay-Preachers, then an upright
and devoted man. Mr. Wesley returned to England in the
month of September ; and it was arranged that his brother
should forthwith proceed to Dubbn, to assist in carrying on
the work.
On his way to Ireland Charles passed through Wales,
where he was introduced to the family of his friend Mr.
Gwynne, of Garth, witb whom he remained some days,
preaching in the vicinity. Of this kind and pious family,
into which he afterwards married, he says, " My soul seemed
pleased to take acquaintance with them."
He landed in Dubbn on the 8th of September, and

472 THE LIFE OF
remained in Ireland till near the end of March following.
During this period he visited some of the most neglected dis
tricts of the country, preaching in every place with uncom
mon power, and encountering a violence of opposition which
seemed to surpass all that he had previously witnessed. This
was an important period to Ireland, where a nominal Protest
antism, slumbering under the protection of the civd power,
and strong only in legislative enactments, exerted bttle influ
ence upon the common people, who were left an easy prey to
" the man of sin, the son of perdition." Had it not been for
the hving spirit which was infused into Irish Protestantism
by the Wesleys and their fellow-labourers, there is bttle rea
son to beheve that even the forms of the system would at this
day have existed in the country. Light then began to shine
upon the popular mind ; and agencies were called into opera
tion, before which Popery must ultimately expire. The
struggle may be sharp, and long-continued ; but Popery can
not permanently stand against tbe truth of God, when it is
faithfully and perseveringly appbed by men of prayer, and
faith, and love.
The fodowing extracts from Mr. Charles Wesley's journal
will show the nature of the war which he successfully carried
on in opposition to this system of idolatry, ungodliness, and
spiritual tyranny. A hundred such Preachers in Ireland
would, by God's blessing, speeddy turn the nation upside
down. He appbed aU his energies, not to controvert opi
nions, and estabhsh mere articles of faith, but to convince the
people that they were sinners, under the wrath and curse of
God; and then bring them to Christ, bebeving in Him
" with the heart unto righteousness." The best antidote to
Popery, beyond all comparison, is the evangehcal doctrine of
free and present justification, by faith in the blood of atone
ment. The happy bebever, tbe pardon of whose sins is
attested to his conscience by tbe Spirit of adoption, laughs
at the pretended sacrifice of the mass, the assumed power of
priestly absolution, and the unreal fires of purgatory. They
have no foundation in the Scriptures of truth ; and they are
utterly useless to him who, being justified by faith, has peace
with God, and can rejoice in the unclouded hope of eternal
bfe. In this manner has many an Irish Papist been rescued
at once from the dominion of error and of sin.

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 473
On his arrival in Dubbn Mr. Charles Wesley says, " Here
the first news we heard was, that the bttle flock stands fast in
the storm of persecution, which arose as soon as my brother
left them. The Popish mob bas broken open their room,
and destroyed att before them. Some of them are sent to
Newgate ; others, baded. What witt be the event, we cannot
ted, till we see whether the Grand Jury wdl find the bid.
" Sept. 9th. I walked at five in tbe evening to the shat
tered room in Marlborough-street, where a few people were
met, who did not fear what men or devils could do unto
them. God has called me to suffer affliction with his people.
The Popish mob, encouraged and assisted by the Protestant,
are so insolent and outrageous, that whatever street we pass
through, it is up in arms. The Mayor would assist us, but
cannot. The Grand Jury have had the plainest evidence of
the riot laid before them ; that a mixed rabble of Papists and
Protestants broke open our room, and four locks, and a ware
house, stealing or destroying the goods to a considerable
value ; beat and wounded several with clubs, &c. ; tore away
the pulpit, benches, window-cases, &c. ; and burned them
openly before the gate, swearing they would murder us all :
yet it is much doubted whether the Grand Jury witt find
the bid! But doth not the Most High regard? I began
my ministry with, 'Comfort ye, comfort ye my people,' &c.
None made disturbance tid I had ended. Then the rabble
attended us with the usual compliments to our lodgings.
" Sept. 10th. At five ad was quiet within doors ; but we had
men, women, and chddren upon us as soon as we appeared in
the streets. One I observed crying, ' Swaddler ! Swaddler ! '
(our usual title here,) who was a young Ishmael indeed, and
had not long learned to speak. I am sure he could not be
four years old. We dined with a gentleman who explained
our name to us. It seems we are beholden to Mr. Cennick
for it, who abounds in such-like expressions as, ' I curse and
blaspheme all the gods in heaven, but the babe that lay in
the manger ; the babe that lay in Mary's lap ; the babe that
lay bi swaddling clouts : ' hence they nicknamed him Swad
dler, or Swaddling John ; and the word sticks to us all, not
excepting the Clergy.
"I met the society ; and the Lord knit our hearts together
in love stronger than death. We both wept and rejoiced for

474 THE LIFE OF
the consolation. God hath sent me, I trust, to confirm their
souls, and keep them together in the present distress.
" Sept. 11th. I met the society at one for the first time, and
spent an hour in intercession for our nation and Church.
We shall hear of these prayers again, another day, even the
day of the great slaughter, when the towers fall. I preached
mornmg and evening this and the following day, no man
forbidding me, though every one reviled us both coming and
going. " Sept. 13th. In the strength of the Lord I went forth to
Oxmantown-green. I stood under the watt of the barracks,
and preached Christ crucified. They all, both Protestants
and Papists, gave ddigent heed, as to words whereby they
may be saved. I received the sacrament at St. Patrick's,
and from evening service returned to the Green. Thousands
were now assembled to hear the word, and many to hinder
them. Our dying Lord appbed his own words, 'Is it
nothing to you, att ye that pass by ? ' In vain did the poor
bhnd Papists rage, and shout, and cast stones. None were
suffered to hurt me, or any of the hearers. The mob waited
for me on a bridge. We tried in vain to get a coach, and
were therefore forced, when it was dark, to walk home
another way, without catting upon our Cathobc friends.
" Sept. 15th. Woe is me now, for my soul is wearied
because of the murderers which the city is full of! The
Ormond mob, and Liberty mob, seldom part till one or
more are killed. A poor Constable was the last whom they
beat, and dragged about, till they had kiUed him, and then
hung him up in triumph. None was caded in question for
it; but the earth covered his blood. Last week a woman
was beaten to death by tbe rabble ; but that was all fair ; for
she was caught picking a pocket : so there is an end of her.
No wonder ff in such a place there should be no justice for
Christians. A poor weakly man, of Mr. Cennick's society,
was so abused by his neighbour, wbo knocked him down, and
stamped upon his stomach, that he died soon after. The
murderer was indeed brought to trial, but acquitted, as
usual " I preached in the evening without interruption ; the mob
being awed for the present, whde our bid is depending. The
utmost application has been made by them to the Jury, and

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 475
none at all by us. We leave tbe matter to God. If man
does us justice, it is more than we expect.
" Sept. 17th. I got a particular account of the late riot.
On Sunday, August 30th, a mob of Papists and Protestants
assaulted tbe house, when the society was met after evening
service. They met them, going out, with sticks and stones,
knocked down several, both men and women, and beat them
in a barbarous manner. Some escaped the back way. Others
retreated to the house, and shut the door. The mob broke it
open, and another inward door, tore down the desk and forms,
carried two large counters, chairs, and part of the wainscot,
into the street, and openly burned att, but what they stole.
There was a warehouse over the preaching-room, which they
broke open, and ransacked. Above one hundred pounds'
worth of goods they seized as lawful prize, and committed the
rest to the flames.
"They have often threatened our bves. Mr. Paterson
they knocked down, and cut in several places whde on the
ground; then threw him into a cedar, and cast stones on
him. Mrs. Young and many others they treated in the same
manner. Half-hour past nine the Mayor came with his
guard, and saw with his own eyes the havoc the mob had
made. He readdy granted warrants to apprehend them.
Some of the poorest Papists mostly were sent to Newgate ;
but the better sort made a mock of his authority, and walked
about the town from alehouse to alehouse, with the Consta
bles, whom by drink and money they had secured of their
party. "Our hour of intercession was a solemn season, most
present receiving a manifestation of the Spirit, even the
Spirit of contrition and prayer. I dined at Mr. PoweU's, the
printer, who informed us that the Jury have thrown out the
bill. It was no surprise to me. My soul was filled with
comfort, and confidence that the Lord would now take the
matter into his own hands.
"Sept. 19th. After commending our cause to God, I
walked to the Green. I beheved the Lord would make bare
his arm in our defence. I called in his name, ' Come unto
me, all ye that labour, and are heavy laden; and I wid give
you rest.' His power was upon the hearers, keeping down
all opposition. I spoke with great freedom to the poor

476 THE LIFE OF
Papists, urging them to repentance, and the love of Christ,
from the authority of then- own Kempis, and their own
liturgy. None lifted up his voice, or hand. Ad hstened
with strange attention. Many were in tears. I advised
them to go to their respective places of worship, They
expressed general satisfaction, especiady the Papists. This
also hath God wrought. Returning, we were insulted by a
gathering mob, when a Baptist came by, and desired us to
take shelter in his house. We stayed and breakfasted; and
left him quite happy in having protected us from the violence
of the people.
" The hobday folk were at tbe Green before me ; it bemg
the scene of all manner of diversions on Sunday afternoon.
I lifted up my voice, and cried, ' Ho, every one that thirsteth,
come ye to the waters ! ' A great multitude of serious
hearers encompassed me, whde those who had not ears to
hear withdrew on every side to the opposite hitt, sat down in
rows on tbe grass, and there remained the whole time. I
never saw the hand of God more visible.
" Sept. 21st. I began examining the classes, and met seve
ral who received forgiveness under the word last week. But,
justified or unjustified, ad are in earnest, and seem made
without fear. I have not seen such soldiers before; so
young, and yet so valiant.
" Sept. 23d. I heard that on Sunday last, after I was gone,
the Popish mob fell upon the women, but were beaten off by
tbe soldiers. They threaten to come with all their forces
next Sunday. Going to the room, the mob insulted us, and
forced us to take refuge at Mr. Aggitt's. He was scandabzed
at such treatment of a Minister of the estabhshed Church,
and very sure a Popish Priest so used would be succoured by
the Magistrate. I beheve so too. Error of every kind may
meet with favour; but the world never did, nor ever will,
tolerate real Christianity. In our return the people gaped
upon us with their mouths like ramping and roaring bons.
What restrains them from tearing us to pieces ? They want
neither wdl nor power. The Jury have taken off the reins
from the many-headed beast; and our Protestant brethren
have sold us into their hands ; who think they would do God
service, and merit heaven, by killing us.
" Sept. 25th. I passed the evening very agreeably at a

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 477
Baptist's : a woman of sense and piety, and a great admirer
of my father's ' Life of Christ.'
" Sept. 27th. Never have I seen a quieter congregation at
the Foundery than we had at the Green, both morning and
afternoon. Many of the soldiers were within hearing, though
behind the doors and walls, for fear of their officers. The
Papists stood bke lambs. I quoted Kempis, which makes
some of them confident I am a good Cathobc.
" Sept. 28th. Our landlady yesterday naded up our
preaching-room ; but we had it opened for the word this morn
ing. We are now come to close quarters with the enemy,
who threatens hard to drive us out of his kingdom. I had an
hour's conference with two serious Quakers, who hold the
Head with us, and budd on the one foundation.
" Sept. 29th. My subject in the evening was, ' The king
dom of heaven is at band : repent ye, and beheve the Gospel.'
I was led unawares to describe tbe glorious appearing of our
Lord ; and the word came with power irresistible. The cries
of the wounded almost drowned my voice.
" Oct. 8th. Several soldiers ventured to the word, notwith
standing the prohibition. Now and then an officer came,
and stopped to see if any of their men were there. Then
they skulked down, kneeling or sitting on the ground behind
the women.
" Oct. 11th. None bas made the least disturbance for a
week past, whether Protestants or Papists. Only one of the
latter flung away in a rage, crying I ought to be stabbed for
lumping them ad together, and teUing them they might all be
saved, of whatever church or party, ff they would return, bke
the prodigal, to their heavenly Father. I began preaching
with great reluctance at Mary-le-bone-lane, where the Spirit
came pouring down bke a flood. All present were in tears,
either of sorrow or joy. We continued above an hour singing
and crying. A more refreshing time I have not known since
I left England.
" Oct. 17th. I passed the day at the house we have pur
chased, near Dolphin's-barn, writing and meditating. I
could almost have set up my rest here ; but must not look for
rest on this side eternity. I heard, as I do every day, of
more sinners who have received the atonement.
" Oct. 19th. I dined at a gentleman's, who offered us a

478 THE LIFE OF
large piece of ground to build upon, at a very moderate price.
It seems as if the time for building were at hand, now the
Magistrates are so favourable. The Mayor has declared, he
will send any man to Newgate, who only cads after us in the
streets ; but we are not so vain as to think att the authority
of man can long screen those who will hve godly in Christ
Jesus from suffering persecution.
" Oct. 25th. I passed two hours at St. Patrick's, under my
usual burden, among the dry bones of the house of Israel. I
seldom enter this place, but they are ready to drag me out as
a profaner of the temple. The Dean I must except, who has
always treated us with great courtesy ; looks pleased to see us
make the bulk of the communicants ; appointed us a seat
by ourselves ; and constantly administers to me first, as the
rubric directs. I opened our new house, at Dolphin's-barn,
by preaching to a great multitude within and without.
After preaching five times to-day I was as fresh as in the
morning. " Oct. 27th. I prayed by our sister Baker, whom I had
lately checked for her too great contempt of death, as it
seemed to me. The trying time is come ; yet she keeps her
confidence. " Oct. 30th. In our return from intercession we were
stoned for the length of a street or two. Charles Perronet
interposed his back to screen me. Here I received the first
blow since I came to Dubbn. At our lodgings the mob took
their leave of us, without hurting either.
" Oct. 31st. I heard the best news of any since our coming
hither, that our sister Baker is departed in futt triumph. To
one who asked her this morning how she did, she answered,
'Bravely, bravely; never better.' The pains of death had
then got hold on her ; but she smded on the welcome mes
senger ; took leave of her husband and chddren with calm
joy; expressed great satisfaction at having chosen to suffer
affliction with the people of God ; confirmed those about her
in the same happy choice; and soon after fed asleep, and
awoke in paradise. I called at the house, as well to exhort
the survivors, as to see the late temple of the Holy Ghost.
The happy soul had left a smde upon the clay, to ted where
she was gone. We were all comforted in prayer and thanks
giving. I preached for the last time in Marlborough-street,

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 479
on, ' These are they that came out of great tribulation,' &c.
It was a time of solemn rejoicing, in hope of his coming to
wipe away all tears from our eyes.
" Nov. 1st. At St. Patrick's Mr. K  entertained us
with a discourse so full of low, pitifid lies and nonsense
as I never heard from any, except the ingenious Mr.
Hobbn. Preaching five times is not more than twice a
day, when the order of Providence cads us to it. My
strength do I ascribe unto thee, and ad my success, and all
my blessings !
" Nov. 2d. I admitted five or six into the society, and
among them the soldier who was put under arrest last Sun
day for the high crime and misdemeanor of hearing a sermon
at the Green. The officer, after much threatening, let him
go : but he continues refractory stdl ; that is, resolved to
work out his salvation.
" Nov. 7th. I prayed by a man near death. When we
first visited him he was quite unawakened ; but is now saved
from the fear both of death and bell, and waiting for the
great salvation of God. We have several such instances of
persons departing in the Lord, who never heard the Gospel
till we preached it to them on their death-beds.
" Nov. 10th. I preached at a new place in Hanbury-lane,
next door to a warm antagonist, the Rev. Mr. N  .
Therefore we did not expect to be long unmolested. Three
nights, however, we have had peace.
" Nov. 13th. Hearing the Minister had procured a mob to
hinder our preaching, I would not suffer any of tbe Preachers
or people to expose themselves at Hanbury-lane. At night
our adversaries, who tid then had expected us in vain, broke
into the house, and took possession.
" Nov. 26th. I spent the day in walking about, and taking
subscriptions for the budding. At night I proposed it to the
society, who were glad to give of their little. This and the
fodowing day was subscribed upwards of £70.
" Dec. 23d. I had a conference with two Clergymen, con
cerning this way, which they seemed to beheve was no
schism, or new rehgion, but the faith once delivered to the
saints. One of them invited me to his lodgings in the
CoUege. " Christmas-day. The people met at my lodgings between

480 THE LIFE OF
three and four. It was a day of rejoicing ; so were the three
following ; suitable to the solemn occasion.
" Jan. 14th, 1748. I heard more good news from the
country, whither we had sent some of our Preachers. At
Tyrred's-pass, and the neighbouring towns, there seems to
be a great awakening.
" Feb. 9th. I took horse for Tyrrell's-pass. We overtook
a lad, whistttng one of our tunes. He was a constant hearer,
though a Roman, and joined with us in several hymns, which
he had by heart. Near seven we got, half choked with the
fog, to Mr. Force's. The town immediately took the alarm,
and crowded in after us. I discoursed on, 'A certain man
had two sons,' &c. These are the pubbcans that enter before
the Pharisees. Never have I spoken to more hungry souls.
They devoured every word. Some expressed theb" satisfac
tion in a way pecubar to them, and whistled for joy. Few
such feasts have I had since I left England. It refreshed my
body more than meat or drink.
" God has begun a great work here. The people ' of
TyrreU's-pass were wicked to a proverb ; swearers, drunkards,
Sabbath-breakers, thieves, &c, from time immemorial. But
now the scene is entirely changed. Not an oath is heard, or
a drunkard seen, among them. They are turned from dark
ness to light. Near one hundred are joined in society, and
following hard after the pardoning God. I rode to Mr.
Jonathan Hanby's, at Temple-Macqueteer, seven miles from
Tyrrell's-pass, Feb. 10th, and pointed several of his poor
neighbours to the Lamb of God.
"Feb. 11th. At eight I took horse for Athlone. We were
seven in company, and rode mostly abreast. Some overtook
us, running in great haste; and one horseman, riding full
speed. We suspected nothing, and rode on, singing, till
within hatt a mde of the town. Mr. Samuel Handy and
John Healey happened to be foremost, three or four yards
out of the hne, though I had led the company tdl then. We
were mounting a httle hill, when three or four men appeared
at the top, and bade us go back. We thought them in jest,
till the stones flew. John Healey was knocked off his horse
with a stone, fed backwards, and lay without sense or motion.
Mr. Handy, setting spurs to his horse, charged through the
enemy, and immediately turned upon them again. There

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 481
were only five or six ruffians on the spot ; but we saw many
gathering to us from all sides.
"I observed the man who knocked down John Healey,
striking him on the face with his club, and cried to him to
stop; which drew him upon me, and probably saved our
brother's life, whom another blow might have despatched.
They had gathered, against our coming, great heaps of stones,
one of which was sufficient to beat out our brains. How we
escaped them, God only knows, and our guardian angels. I
had no apprehension of their hurting me, even when one
struck me on the back with a large stone, which took away
my breath. One struck Mr. Force on the head : at whom
Mr. Handy made a full blow. He turned, and escaped past ;
yet it knocked him down, and for the present disabled him.
As often as we returned, we were driven off by showers of
stones. Some were for returning home ; but I asked U we
should leave our brother in the hands of his murderers.
"We rode back to the field of battle; which our enemies
had quitted, the Protestants beginning to rise upon them.
It seems the Papists had laid their scheme for murdering us,
at the instigation of their Priest, Father Ferril, who had
sounded an alarum last Sunday, and raised his crusade
against us. The man who wounded John Healey was the
Priest's servant, and rode his master's horse. He was just
going to finish the work with his knife, swearing desperately
that he would cut him up, when a poor woman from her hut
came to his assistance, and swore as stoutly, that he should
not cut him up. The man hatt kdled her with a blow from
John Healey' s whip ; yet she hindered him till more help
came. One Jameson, a Protestant, ran with a pitchfork, and
stuck the Clerk in the shoulder. The bone stopped it. The
man made a second push at him, which was broken by Mr.
Handy, returned to save bis enemy's bfe. The hedges were
all lined with Papists, who kept the field till they saw the
dragoons coming out of Athlone. Then they took to theb?
heels, and Mr. Handy after them. In the midst of the bog
they seized the Priest's servant, carried him prisoner to
Athlone, and charged the High Constable with him ; who
quickly let him go. A Protestant met and beat him unmer
cifully ; but he escaped at last, and fied for his bfe sorely
wounded. VOL. I. i i

482 THE LIFE OF
" We found John Healey, in his blood, at the hut, whither
the woman and her husband had carried him. He recovered
his senses at hearing my voice. We got him to Athlone ;
had him blooded; and his wounds dressed. The Surgeon
would take nothing for his pains.
" The people of the town expressed great indignation at
our treatment. The soldiers flocked about us. They had
been ordered by theb" officers to meet and guard us into the
town. But we came before our time, which prevented them,
and our enemies likewise, or we should have found an army of
Romans ready to receive us. The country, it seems, knew before
hand of the design ; for the Papists made no secret of it. But
by the providence of God none of our enemies lost theb? lives,
" I walked down to the market-house, which was filled by
a third of the congregation. I removed to a window in a
ruined house, which commanded the market-place. The
gentlemen, with the Minister, and above two thousand
hearers, gave diligent heed whde I strongly invited them to
buy wine and mdk without money and without price. The
congregation waited on us to our inn, and many of them
out of town, with our trusty soldiers. But first the Minister
and Codector came to see us, and inquire after our wounded
man ; got us to leave information ; and promised us justice.
The Minister acknowledged it was the doctrine of our own
Church, accepted some of our books, and bade us God speed.
" We marched very slowly for the sake of our patient, till
we came to the field of battle. It was stained with blood
abundantly. We halted, and sang a song of triumph, and
praise to God, wbo giveth us the victory through our Lord
Jesus Christ. Here we sent back our guard, and went on
our way rejoicing to Moat. I proclaimed in the street the
faithful saying, that Jesus Christ came into tbe world to save
sinners. A few stones were cast, and a drum beat, to enter
tain the ladies. In spite of the genteel devd, some impres
sion was made on the vulgar, as then- tears testified. We
rode through the noisy ones to Mr. Handy's. The voice of
joy and thanksgiving was heard in his dwelling; and we
magnified the God by whom we escape death. Among my
hearers was the mother of my host, who, after a moral hfe of
near eighty years, is now convinced of unbehef, and quietly
waiting for the salvation of God.

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 483
"Feb. 12th. At Tyrrell's-pass our barn was filled at night,
with high and low, rich and poor, whose curiosity brought
them from all parts. I showed them their case and their
Physician, in the wounded traveller, and good Samaritan.
They hstened for two hours, and seemed to feel the weight of
the word. CounseUor Lowe foUowed us home, and had
much serious discourse with us.
"Feb. 13th. I spent the morning in conference with the
strangers. One, a sensible Roman, seemed satisfied with my
answers to his objections, and not far from the kingdom of
heaven. Another, who has been a notorious sinner, but a
man of reading, went away convinced, and longing to be
converted. The CounseUor we heard had sat up the whole
night searching the Scriptures, if these things were so. At
Mr. Samuel Handy's I invited many to the great supper.
Two hours passed unperceived before I could give over.
"Feb. 14th. A poor pubbcan was drowned in tears, who
constantly attends the word of grace, on which all his hopes
depend. I preached at Tullamore, on, ' O Israel, thou hast
destroyed thyself; but in me is thy help/ They received both
the legal and Gospel saying as the truth of God. Many of
the soldiers from Dubbn followed us into the house, for
farther instruction; to whom I again declared, 'The poor
have the Gospel preached unto them.' It was a time of
refreshing, like one of the former times.
"Feb. 15th. At PhiUip's-town I expounded the prodigal
son. Above forty dragoons joined me in singing and con
ference, both before and after. These are ad turned from
darkness to hght, that they may receive forgiveness.
" Feb. 16th. I visited several at Tyrrell's-pass, particularly
Mrs. Wade, aged ninety-five, who counts all things butloss,
so she may win Christ, and be found in Him, not having her
own righteousness. She has continued in the temple for
near a hundred years, and in fasting every Friday. How
does this shame the young professors, who say they have
faith, yet five in a total neglect of Christ's ordinance ! She
looks every moment for the seal of her pardon, that she may
depart in peace. The next I saw was a venerable couple
indeed; the man ninety-six, the woman ninety-eight. He
had rejoiced to hear of the great change wrought in the
town ; and said, if he could but see us lifting up our hands in
2 i 2

484 THE LTFE OF
prayer for him, he doubted not but the Lord would give him
the blessing. Tdl within these two years he has worked at
his loom. He was in ad the actions of the last century; at
the seige of Londonderry, Limerick, &c. ; the greatest Tory-
hunter in the country; full of days and scars. She wept for
joy while we prayed over them, and commended them to the
pardoning grace of God.
"Feb. 17th. I came to Dubbn, half dead with the rain
and snow.
" Feb. 22d. I visited a poor wretch in Newgate, who is to
be burned next week for coining. The proof against her was
not very fud ; but her life and character cast her. She had
hved in all manner of wickedness, and narrowly escaped
death, before for kitting her son-in-law. Justice has now
overtaken her; and she cries she is lost for ever. I could
not wed discern whence her sorrow flowed, but found hope
for her in prayer.
"Feb. 23d. She was much the same; but vehemently
desbed our people's prayers, and told me, had she continued
hearing the word, she had never come to that misery : but
her neighbours had laughed her out of it ; and now God had
left her to herself. At the barn I expounded the woman
with the bloody issue ; and many seemed not only to press,
but to touch Him. Their cries pierced the clouds. Three
testified that they were healed of their plague. A greater
blessing followed us in the society. Glory be to God, who
so wonderfully revives his work among us ! I trust many
shatt yet be added to the church before we part.
" Feb. 25th. We had wrestled in prayer for the poor crimi
nal; and to-day I plainly saw the answer returned. Her
heart was broken in pieces. She had nothing to plead or
pay ; and ad her concern was for her soul. She received the
word of reconcdiation as the thirsty land doth the dew of
heaven ; and resolved to spend her last breath in crying to
the Friend of sinners. Feb. 26th and 27th, I was again
with the woman. Near twenty of the poor wretches pressed
in after me. Her tears and lamentations reached both their
hearts and mine.
" Feb. 28th. I did not wonder, while passing Newgate,
that one struck me on the head with a stone. I preached at
two and six at the barn. The great blessing came at last.

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 485
My subject was, the woman washing our Saviour's feet ; and
never was He more sensibly present with us. A woman
could not forbear declaring openly, that her faith had saved
her. "Feb. 29th. I received fresh comfort by a letter from a
Dissenter, testifying that she had found again, under the
word, the peace which she had lost for many years. Every
day we hear of more chddren born, which reconcdes us to the
contrary winds, though it keeps my brother from us. I sent
a brother to the condemned woman, who told him, she had
been visited by a Romish Priest. On his bidding her pray-
to the Virgin Mary, she answered, ' I have an Advocate with
the Father, Jesus Christ the righteous.' The Ordinary was
also with her for the first time ; and she told bim the reason
of the hope that was in her.
" I heard from the keeper that a reprieve was come down,
and a pardon expected. I feared it might stop the work of
God in her ; and was agreeably surprised to find her full of
fear and trouble at the news. ' O,' said she to me, ' I am
afraid, U my bfe be spared, that I shaU fall from God. I know
He would have mercy on me, if I die now.' In discoursing
farther I perceived very comfortable signs. Some of her
words were, ' Two days ago I found such a change as I can
not describe. My heart is so lightened; my trouble and
grief quite gone. And in the night, when I pray to my
Saviour, I feel such a strange comfort and confidence as can
not be expressed. Surely God has forgiven me my sins.' I
beheved it; but took no notice tdl tbe work should prove
itself. Only I exhorted her to watch and pray, lest she
should fall from those good beginnings.
" March 1st. I met the woman released from her chains,
both soul and body. She threw hersett at my feet, and cried,
' 0 Sb, under God, you have saved my soul ! I have found
mercy when I looked for judgment. I am saved by a mira
cle of mercy.' In tbe evening I preached on that most
important word, ' It is finished ; ' and God set to his seal.
One received forgiveness. A man and a woman testified
that they had found it at the last preachmg. The power of
the Lord was wonderfully in the society. I asked, 'Who
touched Him?' not doubting but some had then received
their cure. One, and another, and another, witnessed a good

486 THE LIFE OF
confession. Our sister Blamires declared, with great strug
gling, that she then found power to beheve, and blessed the
day that ever she saw my face. Others spake in the same
manner; and last, Thomas Barnes told me he recovered his
pardon while I was repeating, ' There is joy in the presence
of the angels of God over one sinner that repenteth, more
than over ninety-and-nine just men that need no repentance.'
The number of witnesses this night was nine.
" March 2d. At Mrs. Gilmore's, a serious Dissenter, I met
three others of the same communion, who had been lately
justified under the word.
" March 5th. I showed the poor felons in Newgate what
they must do to be saved. One man I have often observed
much affected by the word, and extremely officious to wait
upon me. This was the executioner, who is hatt- converted
by the woman, and shows the most profound reverence for
her. I gave him several of our books, which he has read over
and over. By profession he is a Papist.
"March 6th. I do not remember when we have had a
greater blessing, than we had this evening in the society.
Near twenty declared the manifestation of the Spbit then
vouchsafed to them.
" March 7th. I spoke with eleven of them who had received
a clear sense of pardon. Another went to his house justified
when I discoursed on wrestling Jacob.
"March 8th. My brother landed, and met the society,
God confirming the word of his messenger. March 9th. I
passed a comfortable hour in conference with some others
wbo have lately stepped into the pool. One was begotten
again this evening by the word of His power. March 10th.
Three more received their cure.
"March 11th. My text in the morning was, 'The Spirit
and the bride say, Come.' After great struggbngs, one was
constrained to cry out, ' He is come ! He is come ! I have
Him now in my heart ! ' A stranger, who stood with his hat
on upon the stairs, with ad the marks of carelessness, cried
out, in great astonishment, ' Lord bless me ! What is this ? '
and ran away, as if the avenger was at his heels. Another
testified her having lately found favour, who was some days
since a grievous sinner, a common harlot. But she is washed !
God grant she may hold out !

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 487
" March 13th. In our garden I once more invited them to
the great supper. Many tears were shed at parting; yet
was it a blessed mourning, because we expect to meet again
at the great white throne.
" March 14th. The wind turning full against us, gave me
an opportunity of preaching again in Ship-street. I heard
that our sister Preston was yesterday delivered of her burden
of sin in singing. This evening Mrs. Gilmore received the
love of God shed abroad in her heart. A month ago she was
a warm opposer ; but venturing out of curiosity to hear me,
the Lord appbed his word, and stripped her att at once of her
sett-righteousness, faith of adherence, and good works. She
mourned after Him till now, that Jesus has received her
among his witnesses."
These selections from Mr. Charles Wesley's private journal
will serve to show the very faithful, self-denying, and ener
getic manner in which he discharged the duties of his minis
try during this his first visit to Ireland ; and the honour
which the Lord put upon his servant in the success of his
labours. A revival of true rehgion had indeed begun in
Dubbn, by tbe ministrations of other men, before his appear
ance there ; but it was greatly extended by his faithful
labours. In the rooms which were fitted up for divine wor
ship, he regularly preached at five o'clock in the morning;
and he was most exemplary in meeting the infant society for
exhortation and prayer, watching over their spiritual progress
with true pastoral faithfulness and affection. Regardless of
the winter's cold, and of the bitter scorn and violence of bad
men, he often stood up in the open air, calling the outcasts
to repentance, and urging them to behold the Lord Jesus as
their God and Saviour. In extending tbe knowledge of
Christ, his hfe was often in peril ; but of this he made bttle
account. Wicked Protestants and Papists, formabsts, and
sinners of every class, not excepting even felons, convicts,
and common harlots, — ad had a share in bis compassionate
sympathy; and their conversion inspired him with a joy
which, in its fervour and intensity, was second only to that
which is expressed by the angels of God over one sinner that
repenteth. On March 20th he embarked for England, accompanied by
John Haughton, and the next day landed at Holyhead.

488 THE LIFE OF

CHAPTER XV.
The spring of 1748, when Mr. Charles Wesley returned
from Ireland, formed a sort of crisis in his personal history.
It was then that, for the first time in his life, he began seri
ously to entertain the thought of entering into the marriage
relation. When he landed at Holyhead he was in a state of
extreme suffering; and this was greatly increased by the
severity of the weather, and the want of accommodations on
his journey to South Wales, where he intended to rest a httle
whde. On his arrival at Garth he was received by the Gwynne
family in the most kind and hospitable manner. Here he
remained nearly a fortnight, enjoying comparative rest, and
receiving the most affectionate attention. On his departure
for London, he was accompanied for the first hour of his
journey by Mr. Gwynne, and his daughter Sarah, whose
gentle spirit and amiable manners had made a deep impres
sion upon the heart of their grateful guest. As yet, however,
he had made no disclosure of his feelings, either to her, or to
any other member of the famdy.
Soon after his return to London he made the following
entry in his journal, in reference to the same subject : — " I
had communicated my embryo-intentions to my brother,
whde in Ireland, which he neither opposed nor much encou
raged. It was then a distant first thought, not likely ever
to come to a proposal; as I had not given the least hint
either to Miss Gwynne, or the family. To-day I rode over
to Shoreham, and told Mr. Perronet all my heart. I have
always had a fear, but no thought, of marrying, for many
years past ; even from my first preaching the Gospel. But
within this twelvemonth that thought has forced itself in :
' How know I whether it be best for me to marry, or no ?
Certainly better now than later: and if not now, what
security that I shad not then ? It should be now, or not at
all.' Mr. Perronet encouraged me to pray, and wait for a
providential opening. I expressed the various searchings
of my heart in many hymns oh the important occasion."

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 489
Seventeen hymns, which he wrote at this time, on the subject
of his marriage, have been preserved in his neat handwriting.
They express deep submission to the wdl of God, with earnest
prayer for providential guidance. It is not improbable that
others were pubhshed in a somewhat altered form, so as to
give them a more general application.
At this period one of his friends, Mrs. Sparrow, of Lewis-
ham, died in the Lord, and bequeathed to him a legacy, the
exact amount of which is not specified. He received fifty
pounds as a part of it a few months afterwards. He fulfilled
her request by preaching a sermon on the occasion of her
death. In discharging this duty he gave a striking proof of
that integrity by wbich his whole life was characterized. " I
spake as freely of her faults," says he, " as of her virtues :
her love of the world, and final victory over it. The hearers
appeared deeply affected."
Mr. Charles Wesley went to Bristol early in June ; and
was there joined by Mr. Gwynne and his daughter. After
visiting the more pious members of the society in the city,
and in Kingswood, and witnessing the godly order of the
people, they accompanied him to London, and took up their
residence in the dwelling-house which was connected with the
Foundery. He introduced these welcome visitants to the famdy
of Mr. Perronet, of Shoreham ; to the famdy of Mr. Black-
wed, of Lewisham, who were related to the late Mrs. Sparrow ;
and to several other friends. In London they had pleasing
demonstrations of the reabty and greatness of the work of
God, in raising up a spiritual people, of which the two
devoted brothers had been the chief instruments. They saw
large congregations assemble for divine worship, not only on
the Sabbath, and the week-day evenings, but almost every
morning besides, at the early hour of five o'clock ; and heard
them, with every appearance of true devotion, bft up their
voices, like the sound of many waters, in the service of theb?
Maker. On the morning of their departure they witnessed a
signal interposition of divine Providence, in preventing the
destruction of the Foundery, the loss of which, at that time
especially, would have been a very serious calamity. Under
the date of July 19th, Mr. Charles Wesley says, " I rose at
three, and called our friends. The Lord sent us a great
debverance as a token for good. Mary Naylor had shut the

490 THE LIFE OF
door of their bed-chamber, and left the key in the inside.
Sally wanted something out, which Mary Naylor would have
put her by ; but Sally still demanding it, she called the man
to break open the door. He said, he would go see his horses,
and come. She insisted on his doing it just then ; which he
did : and they found the sheet on fire, through Molly's drop
ping the snuff of a candle. Had the man stayed, the whole
Foundery might have been in a flame."
At four o'clock in the morning Charles left London for
Bristol, accompanied by his two friends from Wales. They
travelled on horseback ; and having arrived at Windsor, he
says, " My horse threw me with violence over his head. My
companion feU upon me. Tbe guardian angels bore us in
theb* hands, so that neither was hurt. We saw the castle
and palace with insensibility. No sight, we trust, wdl satisfy
us, but that of Moses from Mount Pisgah." At Oxford he
accompanied his friends in their visits to the different
Colleges; but the object that most interested him was the
unexpected sight of " a poor Servitor of St. John's, James
Bouquet, who was not ashamed to confess Christ before
men ; " and who afterwards became a Clergyman of emi
nence. Whde preaching in a yard at Cirencester, he says,
" I was pierced through with desires of complete redemption,
wbich broke out in tears and words that affected them in hke
manner, I could gladly have dropped the body in that
hour." This special influence from above still rested upon him ; so
that, on the following Sunday, at Kingswood, he says, " I
began the sacrament with fervent prayer, and many tears,
which almost hindered my reading the service. I broke out
into prayer again and again. Our hearts were att as melting
wax. I administered to sisters Robertson and Rutter, sorely
bruised by an overturn into a pit ; yet they would not lose
the sacrament. I received letters from Cork, loudly calling
me thither. My heart was at once made witting, and I had
my commission. We joined in earnest prayer for success. I
preached a third and a fourth time in our house with super
natural strength.
" July 26th. I dined at the Fishponds with fdthful Felix
Farley. At night I preached in the orchard to many
serious souls. There was a coach witb Mrs. Knight, Miss

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 491
Cheyne, Mr. Edwin, and Sir WiUiam Bunbury. The
latter challenged me, for his old schoottettow, in the face
pf the sun, and was not ashamed to join heartdy in our
hymns. " July 28th. I waited upon Miss Cheyne first, and then on
Mrs. Knight, at the Wells. Both assented to the truth.
The latter sent for her brother, my old friend Robinson, of
Christ-Church. He called me to defend the lay-Preachers,
and would fain have brought me to confess, we sent them.
I declared the matter of fact : that when God bad sent any
pne forth, and owned him by repeated conversions, then we
durst not reject him. He talked with great candour, and
remams of his old kindness for me."
Mr. Charles Wesley accompanied Mr. Gwynne and his
daughter to Garth; and then hastened to Holyhead, where
he embarked for Ireland. Here he found that doors were
opened in att directions for the preaching of the Gospel ; and,
although " there were many adversaries," they were placed
under an unaccountable restraint, and in every place where
the truth was proclaimed, it had free course, and was glorified
in the salvation of men. He appbed himsett to his work
with his wonted energy, and was, if possible, even more
laborious and successful than he was during Ids former visit.
A few selections from his private journal will be the best
record of his ministry, and of the effects which it produced
under the blessing of God : —
" God sent us a wind out of his treasury, the fairest we
could have, which brought us smoothly and safely into
Dublin bay.
"August 14th. At five I walked to the preaching-room,
and gave them a welcome word of exhortation. Great was
our rejoicing, and mutual faith, and fedowship in the Spirit.
I met them again, and my brother, at St. Patrick's. The
number of communicants was much increased since my
departure. I preached in our garden at two. The power of
the Lord was present, as at the beginning. I met att our
lively society, to our mutual consolation : consolation which
words cannot express. Mr. Luned could not be satisfied
without my lodging under his roof, I mourned with him
that mourned under Ezekiel's trial : ' Son of man, behold, I
take away the desire of thine eyes with a stroke.' She died

492 THE LIFE OF
triumphant. He lost his Benjamin too : the child accom-
panying the mother to paradise.*
"August 17th. I set out in the hard rain. My horse, the
roughest I ever rode, shook all the strength out of me, before
I got to Tyrrell's-pass. There our sister Force, and the
rest, received me right gladly. I preached on the blood of
sprinkbng, and met the poor neglected society. Our Preachers
had all left them for Cork, where is now the widest door.
" August 18th. I rode to Battiboy, where an honest Quaker
received us with open arms. I broke through my great
reluctance, and preached in his house the atoning Lamb of
God. He opened my mouth, and the hearers' hearts.
" August 19th. It rained the whole day. The road was one
continued quagmire. I made a bard shttt to reach Roscrea
by ten. Some of the town caught me leaving it, and
demanded their debt of the Gospel. A mixed crowd of
Papists and Protestants fided the market-house. I catted
them (never with more authority) to Jesus Christ ; then rode
on in the rain rejoicing with my dropping companion. By
nine we hardly reached Cashel. Here we met with poor
entertainment, having no way to dry our clothes. I put off
my great coat, and got a bttle sleep.
"August 20th. I rose cheerfully between two and three,
and put on my clothes, wet and weighty enough. We had
some intervals of fair weather, and got by seven in the even
ing to Cork. I was wishing for rest at some private bouse,
when Mr. Harrison, the printer, came, and invited me to bis.
I took a sweat, and rose at my usual time.
"August 21st. At five I found a congregation of some
thousands on the Marsh. They devoured every word with
an eagerness beyond description. I advised them ad to go
to theb? several places of worship, and went mysett to Christ
church. It is the largest church in Cork, yet was quite full.
The communion kept us tdl near ten.
" Much good has been done already in this place. Out
ward wickedness has disappeared; outward rehgion succeeded.
* Mr. Lunell, who kept a banking establishment in Dublin, greatly befriended
the Methodists at this period. He is said to have contributed the noble sum of
four hundred pounds towards tlie erection of their chapel in Whitefriar-street,
which still stands as a monument of the pious zeal and liberality of the first
Methodists in that city.

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 493
Swearing is seldom heard in the streets : the churches and
altars are crowded, to the astonishment of our adversaries.
Yet some of our Clergy, and att the Cathobc Priests, take
wretched pains to hinder theb" people from hearing us.
" At five I took the field again : but such a sight I have
rarely seen ! Thousands and thousands had been waiting
some hours, Protestants and Papists, high and low. The
Lord endued my soul and body with much strength to enforce
the faithful saying, that Jesus Christ came into the world to
save sinners. I cried after them for an hour, to the utmost
extent of my voice, yet without hoarseness, or weariness.
The Lord, I beheve, hath much people in this city. Two
hundred are already joined in a society.
" August 22d. The congregation was on the Marsh before
me, near three thousand loving, hstening, unawakened souls,
whom I urged to repent, that their sins might be blotted out.
At present we pass through honour and good report. The
chief persons of the town favour us. No wonder then that
the common people are quiet. We pass and repass the
streets, pursued by their blessings only. The same favour
able inchnation is all round the country. Wherever we go,
we are received as angels of God. Were this to last, I would
escape for my bfe to America. Many are turned from their
outward sins ; and if they went no farther, the saints of the
world would bke them wed enough. When the power of
godliness, tbe forgiveness of sins, the gift of the Holy Ghost,
is preached, many will faU off. But as yet tbe work is very
superficial. Not one justified person have I yet found.
"Passing by the Marsh at five, I saw hundreds waiting
there for the word, and was told it was their custom from the
beginning; and that last Sunday many were there from one
in the morning. I declared, with divine assistance, ' One
thing is needful.' The sin-convincing Spirit was present.
He struck the hard rock, and the waters gushed out. The
Assizes brought many strangers. I did not spare them;
and they bore my plainness of speech. Several of the bet
ter sort, particularly two Justices, thanked and wished me
success. " August 23d. I laboured to convince the hearers of unbe
lief. More and more are awakening out of sleep. In tbe
evening near a dozen Clergymen attended. I would aU our

494 THE LIFE OF
brethren would do us the same justice, of hearing us, before
they judge us.
"August 24th. By a Clergyman's advice, I went to wait
on the Bishop. He was not at his palace. The housekeeper
begged a few words with me. She trembled exceedingly,
and struggled to speak; and at last told me her whole life.
From twelve years old she had violent conflicts with the old
murderer. She seemed a chosen vessel; one who, bke
Obadiah, had served the Lord from her youth. I told her
what she wanted, even faith and forgiveness. She received
my saying with att readiness of mind; begged of me to let
her have the prayer I used for her ; wept and rejoiced ; and
sent me away witb many thanks and blessings.
" In the evening I expounded bhnd Bartimeus to as gen
teel an audience as I have ever seen. Several Ministers, of
aU denominations, the Governor's lady, and many strangers,
attended out of various motives. The word did not return
void. Some of the Clergy acknowledged it was the truth.
I designed to have met about two hundred, who have given
in their names for the society ; but such multitudes thronged
into the play-house, that it occasioned great confusion. I
perceived that it was impracticable, as yet, to have a regular
society. ,
" August 25th. Here is indeed an open door, such as was
never set before me till now. Even at Newcastle, the awaken
ing was not so general. The congregation last Sunday was
computed above ten thousand. As yet there is no open
opposition, though the people have had the word two months.
Nay, it is not impossible but their love may last two months
longer, before any number of them rise to tear us in pieces.
" I met a neighbouring Justice, and bad much serious con
versation with him. He seems to have a general kindness
for rehgion, and determined to use all his interest to promote
it. For an hour and a half I continued catting the poor blind
beggars to Jesus. They begin to cry after Him on every side ;
and we must expect to be rebuked for it.
" August 26th. I spake severally with the candidates for a
society. AU seem awakened, none justified. But ' who hath
despised the day of small things ? ' This is, I doubt not, the
seed of a glorious church. I waited on the Bishop at Rivers-
town ; and was received with great affability by himsett and

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 495
famdy. After dinner I rode back to Cork. I drank tea with
some well-disposed Quakers, and borrowed a volume of their
dying sayings : a standing proof that the life and power of
God was with them at the beginning ; as it might again,
were they bumble enough to confess their want.
"August 27th. I had much discourse with Mr. C  , a
sensible, pious Clergyman ; one after my own heart in his
love to our desolate mother. He is clear in the doctrine of
faith. He gave me a debghtful account of the Bishop : yet I
do not find it good for me to be countenanced by my supe
riors. It is a snare and burden to my soul. AU day long I
was bowed down by my late conversation, and stripped of
every good desire, especiaUy of preaching. Sometimes our
waiting upon great men may do good, or prevent evd : but
how dangerous the experiment ! How apt to weaken our
hands, and betray us into undue deference, and respect of
persons ! The Lord send to them by whom he wdl send ;
but hide me stdl in disgrace and obscurity.
"I was set upon in the street by a Romish Priest for
words which he was told one of our Preachers spoke against
him. I tried to undeceive him ; but he was too loud, and
too fond of showing his learning, (as far as Latin went,)
to hear reason. However, we parted without coming to
blows. "August 28th. From early sacrament I went to Mr. -H — ,
an honest Attorney, and with him to Passage, five mdes from
Cork. There Justice P— received us, and used aU his
authority with others to do tbe same. He sent word to the
Romish Priest, that ff he forbade his people hearing me, he
would shut up his mass-house, and send him to jad for one
year at least. Several of the poor Romans ventured to come,
after the Justice had assured them be would himself take off
the curse then? Priests had laid upon them. I exhorted all
alike to repentance towards God, and faith in Jesus Christ ;
and staked my own salvation upon it, that he who bebeves,
whether Papist or Protestant, shad be saved. I hastened
back to the Marsh. On seeing the multitudes, I thought on
the old Prior, —
" Then, (baseness of mankind !) then of all these,
Whom my dilated eye with labour sees, —

496 THE LIFE OF
how few witt own God's messengers when the stream turns
Now they all received me with inexpressible eagerness. I
discoursed on the good Samaritan; and took occasion to
vindicate the Methodists from that foulest slander, that they
rad at the Clergy. I enlarged on the respect due to them ;
prayed particularly for the Bishop ; and laid it on their con
sciences to make mention of them in all their prayers. I
had appointed part of the society to meet me in a private
house ; but the people so crowded in, there was no room for
me. Theb- love at present as effectuady prevents our assem-
bhng, as their hatred wdl by and by.
"August 30th. Mr. Stockdale drove me to Rathcormuck.
Mr. Lloyd, the Minister, offered me his church; but agreed
with me that I had better preach out, or I should lose ad the
Papists. They flocked with the Protestants to the market-
house, where I strongly urged them to repentance, and the
obedience of faith. The great man of tbe place, and his lady,
employ ad their authority to promote true, vital Christianity.
The Romish Priest is so intimidated, that he dares not forbid
his people hearing us. Were every Magistrate in Ireland
hke this, what a multitude of poor Cathodes might be turned
from darkness to light !
"August 31st. In conference I found one who had received
forgiveness in the sacrament. Two or three more have been
justified under the word : another last Monday. I passed
a useful hour with Mr. C — . He rejoiced at my having
preached in his parish last Sunday. If our brethren were
like-minded, how much might their hands be strengthened
by us ! But we must have patience, as he observed, till the
thing speaks itself; and, the mist of prejudice being removed,
they see clearly that all our desire is, the salvation of souls,
and the estabbshment of the Church of England.
" I talked with a poor innocent girl, who constantly hears
the word, but in great fear of the Priest. I hope in a bttle
time she wdl be bold to judge for herseU, and save her own
soul, without asking any man's leave. I invited many
sinners at the Marsh, to Him who has promised them the
rest of pardon, holiness, and heaven. They seem to taste
the good word. One told me, after it, that from the time I
spake to her at the palace, she had expected the blessing
every moment; and was sure, beyond the possibility of a

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 497
doubt, that she should have it. ' I seem,' said she, ' to be
laying hold on Christ continually. I am so hght, so happy,
as I never was before. I waked two nights ago in such a
rapture of joy, that I thought, surely this is the peace they
preach. It has continued ever since. My eyes are opened.
I see ad things in a new hght. I rejoice always.' Is not
this the language of faith ? the cry of a new-born soul ? But
I prayed over ber, that the Lord might confirm it, and was
greatly comforted with her consolations.
" Sept. 1st. I met the infant society, for the first time, in
an old play-house. Several were there from two in tbe
mornmg. One received forgiveness in Jonathan Reeves's
first prayer. Our Lord's presence consecrated the place. I
explained the nature of Christian fellowship. God knit our
hearts together in the desire of knowing Him. The people
are now ripe for the Gospel, wbich I therefore preached to
the poor hungry mourners. I heard of one who received the
atonement on Monday. Behold, a troop cometh ! The angel
is come down; the water is troubled; and many are just
stepping into the pool. I spoke with some who told me they
had wronged their neighbours in time past ; and now their
consciences wdl not let them rest tdl they have made restitu
tion. I bade them tell the persons injured, it was this
preaching that compelled them to do justice. One poor
wretch told me, before his wife, that he had hved in drunken
ness, adultery, and aU the works of the devd, for twenty-one
years ; had beaten her every day of that time ; and never had
any remorse tid he heard us : but now he goes constantly to
church, behaves lovingly to his wffe, abhors the thing that is
evd, especiaUy his old sins. This is one instance out of many.
" An Alderman heard me to-night in a covered chair. I
met part of the society, who are fully convinced, that without
present forgiveness they cannot be saved. I called upon Mr.
C— , who told me he had had a great battle with his bre
thren, who confidently averred, affidavit was made of that
wicked brother of mine running away with another man's
wife at Athlone. I rejoiced at the report, as a sign that the
god of this world is alarmed for his kingdom in danger.
How will he and his servants rage by and by ! Hitherto
they seem asleep; but the witnesses of Jesus are rising to
rouse them.
VOL. I. K K.

498 THE LIFE OF
"Walking to the Marsh, I overtook Mrs. N— , who broke
out into strong confession of the faith she received yesterday
morning under the word. I marvel not that her daughter
says, she is gone distracted. You might as well stop the tide,
as her testimony. She rides on the high places of the earth ;
she speaks in the plerophory of faith ; she bves in the spirit
of triumph. One of her expressions was, ' I do not walk, but
fly; and seem as if I could leap over the moon.' The
Marsh was covered with high and low, rich and poor.
The Gospel had free course. Not a word returned empty.
One foUowed, and told me he had found tbe Lord in the
word this mornmg. I had much discourse with the young
woman above mentioned ; and found she was in Christ before
me ; but her not using my expressions hindered my perceiv
ing it. Some of her words were, ' From the time you spake
to me of forgiveness, I have been praying for it, day and
night, in continual joy. I am inexpressibly happy. All my
temptations are gone. I tread on all the power of the
enemy. From twelve years old I have walked with God, and
found Him in ad my ways, in every place, and business, and
company. In all my words I find Him prompting me.
From my infancy He has been my guide and instructer.
When I would have spoken to the Bishop, or others, He
checked me with that thought, I wdl bear all my burdens till
the Lord himsett delivers me. Many things He has taught
me to pray for, which I did not mysett understand at the
time of my asking, nor folly till the answers came. I have
been urged with that question, Can you die for the Gospel
of Jesus Christ ? and when I have put it by, it still followed
me ; and the Lord insisted upon my answer. Whde I have
sat at work, it came into my mind, These fingers will
never corrupt in the grave. I must die for the truth. I
replied, But how can it be, Lord? We are all Christians.
Who is there to persecute us now ? This thought pursues me
stdl, that I am to suffer for my Saviour : and I should grudge
the dying in my bed.'
" I never felt more powerful, piercing words. They
brought their own evidence, and left me no room to doubt
God's special love to this soul. They also confirmed my con
tinual expectation of sufferings.
" Sept. 3d. My text was, ' I, even I, am He that blotteth

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 499
out thy transgressions for my own sake.' I felt, as it were,
theb spirits sunk under tbe word. From six to eight I
attend those that would speak with me. The first who
accosted me was a poor soldier, with, ' O Sir, I have found
the blessing ! ' I asked what blessing. ' Why, the blessing
you preach ; the forgiveness of my suis.' ' How do you know
that ? ' 'I am sure of it. I cannot doubt of it. I feel it in
my heart.' ' When and how did you receive it ? ' ' Yester
day morning, under the word. I strove and strove hard
before I could lay hold on it. But at last I did venture
upon Christ. I put on boldness, and did beheve ; and that
moment att my sins were taken away, — as you would take
the coat from my back. I went home rejoicing, and told my
wffe, and persuaded her to beheve like me. She fell a crying
and praying for an hour together ; and then she got it too.
My mother is not far from it : only for fear of one sin she
dares not venture.' His artless confession was confirmed by
his wffe, who has found the pearl at the same time with him.
His brother found it last Sunday. Joyce Badey informs me,
she received the blessing yesterday morning through the
Spirit applying that word, 'Ask, and it shad be given you.'
I exhorted some of the society, and found them aU on fud
stretch after Christ.
" Sept. 4th. I expounded the prodigal son to thousands of
hstening sinners ; many of whom, I am assured, are on their
return, and wid never rest till tbey rest in the arms of their
Father. " Sept. 5th. More, I hear, are added to the church :
two at the sacrament yesterday : two in the society. One
overtook me going to tbe cathedral, and said, 'I have
found something in the preaching, and cannot but think it
is forgiveness. Ad my sins sunk away from off me in a
moment. I can do nothing but pray, and cry, Glory be
to God! I have such a confidence of his love as I
never knew. I trample ad sin and sorrow under my feet.'
I bade him watch and pray, and expect greater things
than these.
" Our old master, the world, begins to take it dl that so
many desert, and clean escape its pollutions. Innumerable
stories are invented to stop the work, or rather repeated ; for
they are the same we have heard a thousand times, as well as
2 k 2

500

THE LIFE OF

the primitive Christians. All manner of wickedness is acted
in our society, except the eating of bttle chddren. My
advice to the people is, 'Answer them not a word.' The
Romish Priests go more secretly to work, deterring their
flock by the penalty of a curse. Yet some venture to hear
us by stealth. I took horse for Bandon, with my loving
Lawyer, and his wife, who has lately received Christ, as her
language and bfe declare. On the road I made the foUowing
hymn : — FOR THE ROMAN CATHOLICS IN IRELAND.
Shepherd of souls, the great, the good,
Thy helpless sheep behold,
Those other sheep dispersed abroad,
Who are not of this fold.
By Satan and his factors bound
In ignorance and sin,
Recall them through the Gospel sound,
And bring the outcasts in.
Strangers, alas ! to thee and peace,
They cannot find the way,
But wander in the wilderness,
And on the mountains stray.
Why should they faint, unsaved, unsought,
With sure relief so nigh ?
Why should the souls whom thou hast bou°-ht
For lack of knowledge die ?
Cast up, cast up an open road,
The stumbling-block remove,
The sin that keeps them back from God,
And from thy pardoning love.
The hinderer of thy word restrain,
The Babylonish beast,
The men who sell poor souls for gain,
Or curse whom thou hast bless'd. '
Those blindfold leaders of the blind,
Who frighten them from thee,
And still bewitch the people's mind
With hellish sorcery :
Pierced with thy Spirit's two-edged sword
They shall no more deceive : '
Simon himself at thy great word
Shall tremble and believe.

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 501
Who lead their followers down tlie way
To everlasting death,
Confound, convert, and pluck the prey
Out of the lion's teeth.
The simple men, of heart sincere,
Who would receive thy word,
Bring in, thy blessed word to hear,
And own their bleeding Lord.
If thou wilt work a work of grace,
Who shall the hinderer be ?
Shall all the human hellish race
Detain thy own from thee ?
Shall Satan keep, as lawful prize,
A nation in his snare ?
Hosts of the living God, arise,
And try the force of prayer !
The prayer of faith hath raised the dead,
The' infernal legions driven,
The slaves from Satan's dungeon freed,
And shut and open'd heaven.
Our faith shall cleave the triple crown,
Shall o'er the beast prevail,
And turn his kingdom upside down,
And shake the gates of hell.
Come then, the all-victorious Name,
Jesus, whom demons flee,
Redemption in thy blood proclaim,
And life and liberty.
Satan and all his hosts confound,
Burst ope the dungeon-door ;
Deliverance preach to spirits bound,
And pardon to the poor.
These poor for whom we wrestle still,
A blind, deluded crowd,
Bring to the word, and wound and heal,
Through the atoning blood.
We will not let thee go, unless
The captives thou retrieve ;
Now, Lord, with true repentance bless,
And help them to believe.
To thee with boldness we look up,
For all these sons of Rome ;
We ask in faith, and lo ! a troop,
A troop of sinners come !

502 THE LIFE OF
As flocking doves, to thee they fly
For refuge and for rest ;
They hasten to their windows nigh,
And shelter in thy breast.
The things which we desired we have ;
To sin and Satan sold,
A nation call, like us, and save,
And make us all one fold :
One house, one body, and one vine,
One church through gTace forgiven,
By perfect love to angels join,
And waft us all to heaven.
" By ten we came to Bandon, a town of Protestants only.
Several Papists from the neighbourhood attended me to the
market-house. I stood on a scaffold, and catted, to about a
thousand wild people, 'Behold the Lamb of God, which
taketh away the sin of the world ! ' Four Ministers confessed
it was the truth. All seemed hugely pleased, and rejoiced
that I should preach again in the evening at the other end of
the town. The whole town was then gathered together, with
many out of the country. Three of the Ministers were pre
sent again, and the Provost, or Governor of the town, with
many of the better sort, in tbe opposite houses. I was
enabled to speak closely both to Pharisees and pubbcans.
Many of tbe latter wept.
" Sept. 6th. In the morning, between four and five, I was
surprised to find as numerous an audience as last nighf s. I
breakfasted with the only family of Quakers in the town.
They behaved with that love and zeal which we meet with in
all tbe Friends, till their worldly-wise and envious brethren
pervert them, and make their minds evd affected towards
us. Two men from Kinsale came to press me thither. I
expounded the prodigal son, but could not get through half
of it. They drank in every word. In the evening I began
again witb a sore throat, a heavy heart, and a feeble
body. To them that have no might God increaseth strength.
For an hour and a hatt I strongly called tbe weeping pro
digals to their heavenly Father. Many Romans were pre
sent, and others who had not been near a church for vears. I
spent an hour in the Town-Hall, with some hundreds of them,
in prayer and singing. They were impatient to have a

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 5Q3
society, and to take the kingdom of heaven by violence. I
commended them to the grace of God, and departed, laden
with their blessings.
" I rode to Kinsale with my trusty Lawyer, and at noon
walked to the market-place. The windows were fided with
spectators, rather than hearers. Many wdd-looking people
stood with their hats on in the street. The boys were rude
and noisy. Some wed-dressed women stood behind me, and
listened. I did most earnestly invite them all to the great
supper. It was fallow ground; yet the word was not all
lost. Several settled into serious attention : others expressed
then approbation : a few wept. I was fodowed to my lodg
ings by a devout soldier, one of om* society in Dublin, who
keeps his integrity. Some others catted, and convinced me
God hath not left himself without witness in this place.
" In the evening the multitude so trod one upon another,
that it was some time before tbey could settle to hear. I
received a blow witb a stone on the side of my head ; and
called on the person to stand forth, and, U I had done him
any wrong, to strike me again. This bttle circumstance
increased their attention. I lifted up my voice bke a trum
pet, and showed the people their transgressions, and the way
to be saved from them. They received my saying, and spake
wed of the truth. A sudden change was visible in their
behaviour afterwards; for God had touched their hearts.
Even the Romans owned, ' none could find fault with what
the man said.' Only one did most bitterly curse me, and all
that should ever pray for me.
" Sept. 8th. The rain drove us to tbe market-house, a far
more convenient place for preaching. I was surprised to find
such a multitude in such weather. They sank down on every
side into a just sense of their wants. The next time the
better rank of Romans came to hear for themselves, and a
whole army of soldiers. All were profoundly sdent as soon as
I opened my mouth in the words of our dying Lord, ' Is it
nothing to you, all ye that pass by ? ' The love of Christ cru
cified bore down att before it. A lady of the Romish Church
would have me to her house. She assured me, the Governor
of the town, (caded tbe Sovereign,) as soon as he heard of my
coming, had issued out orders that none should dare disturb
me ; that a gentleman who offered to insult me would have

504 THE LIFE OF
been torn to pieces by the Romans, had he not fled for it ;
and that the Cathobcs in general are my firm friends.
" It is worth observing, that in Kinsale I am of every reh
gion. The Presbyterians say I am a Presbyterian; the
church-goers, that I am a Minister of theirs; and the Catho
lics are sure I am a good Cathobc in my heart. I returned
to Cork. Here the witnesses increase, so that we lose count
of them.
" Sept. 9th. I got the whole morning to mysett, and my
beloved friends in Wales. I had sweet fellowship with them
in reading their letters, and saw them, as it were, all about
me at the throne of grace.
" Sept. 10th. A man and his wffe laid hold on me, and
said, 'We have followed you from Bandon to Kinsale, and
hither; and if we had not found you here, we would have
foUowed you to Dublin, and ad the world over.' They urged
me to come once more to Bandon, so that I could not refuse.
Some from Middleton and YoughaU pressed me to them also.
" Sept. 11th. I heard a plain, useful sermon, at St. Peter's,
against judging. Such crowds at church and sacrament were
never seen before : so immediately is the Gospel the power of
God, saving from sin. Multitudes, from their first hearing it,
left off to do evd, and learned to do well. I was much
refreshed by part of the Bishop of Exeter's late charge to his
Clergy, worthy to be written in letters of gold.
" ' My brethren, I beg you wid rise up witb me against
only moral preaching. We have been long attempting the
reformation of the nation by discourses of this kind. With
what success ? Why, with none at all. On the contrary, we
have very dexterously preached the people into downright
infidelity. We must change our voice. We must preach
Christ, and Him crucified. Nothing but tbe Gospel is,
nothing will be found to be, the power of God unto salvation.
Let me therefore again and again request, may I not add,
let me charge you, to preach Jesus, and salvation through his
name; preach the Lord who bought us; preach redemption
through his blood; preach the saying of the great High
Priest, He that believeth shall be saved. Preach repentance
toward God, and faith toward our Lord Jesus Christ.'
" Sept. 12th. I got to Bandon by eleven. My poor
woman and her husband soon found me out, and carried me

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 505
to theb? house in triumph. The neighbours flocked in ; and
we had indeed a feast of love. A prodigal came, who had
been a monster of wickedness for many years, but is now
returned to bis Father. So are more of the town, who were
wicked to a proverb. I spake with a woman, whom the word
has wounded, and convinced that God is among the Protest
ants. She was bred a Protestant, but turned young to the
Romans, and has continued with them these twenty years.
She told me, she never could rightly beheve that any man
could forgive her her sins : but Jesus Chiist has the power,
she is persuaded, and therefore returns to those who preach
forgiveness in his blood.
" I invited above four thousand sinners to the great sup
per. God hath given them the hearing ear. I went to Mrs.
Jones's, a widow-gentlewoman, as teachable as a bttle chdd ;
determined to promote the work of God to the utmost of her
power. Att in the place seem bke-minded — except the Clergy.
0 why should they be the last to bring home their King ?
It grieved me to hear the poor encouragement given last
Sunday to the crowds that flocked to church, which some
of them had never troubled for years. We send them to
church, to hear ourselves raded at, and, what is far worse, the
truth of God.
"Sept. 13th. We parted with many tears, and mutual
blessings. I rode on to Kinsale. Here also the Minister,
Mr. P  , instead of rejoicing to see so many pubbcans in
the temple, entertained them with a rading accusation of me,
as an impostor, incendiary, and messenger of Satan. Strange
justice ! that Mr. P  should be voted a friend of the
Church, and I an enemy ; who send hundreds into the
Church, for him to drive out again ! At noon I discoursed
on the prodigal son. Many approved by sdent tears. I
could not dismiss them without a word of advice, how to
behave towards their enemies, persecutors, and slanderers.
" Sept. 15th. After proclaiming hberty to the captives, at
Cork, I took horse for Middleton, and preached there at
noon to an attentive congregation, who pressed me much to
come again. I rode on to Youghall, a seaport town, twenty
Irish mdes from Cork. I went forth to the strand : a wild
multitude following almost crowded me and one another to
death. While I described our Lord's passion the waves sub-

506 THE LIFE OF
sided, the noise ceased, and they earnestly listened to His
last dying cries. The Minister (as well as people) testified
his approbation, saying, as I am told, ' These gentlemen have
done a great deal of good. There is need enough of them in
Youghall.' I lodged at Mr. Price's, a friendly Dissenter,
who, with his family, received me cordially for my work's
sake. " Sept. 16th. The rain quickened our pace to Middleton.
Here my audience was thrice as numerous as yesterday.
The Town-Hall could not contain them. All listened to their
own history in the prodigal, and begged hard for a continu
ance of the Gospel. The power of the Lord was in the
society at Cork. I marvel not that Satan so hates it. We
never meet but some or other is plucked out of his teeth.
" Sept. 17th. After a restless night of pain, I rose to con
fer with those who desired it. A woman testified that the
Lord had spoken peace to her trembbng soul at tbe sacra
ment : Thomas Warburton, that faith came by hearing ; and
now he hates all sin with a perfect hatred ; and could spend
his whole life in prayer. Stephen Wittiams witnessed that,
' Last night I found my heart burdened and bursting in
your prayer ; but I repeated after you, till my speech was
swallowed up. Then I felt myself as it were fainting, fatting
back, and sinking into destruction ; when on a sudden I was
lifted up ; my heart was bghtened ; my burden gone ; and I
saw all my sins, so black, so many, but all taken away. I am
now afraid of neither death, devd, nor beU. I am happier
than 1 can teU you. I know God has, for Christ's sake, for
given me.' Two others, in whom I found a real work of
grace begun, were Papists till they heard the Gospel ; but
are now reconciled to tbe church, even the true invisible
church, or communion of saints, with whom is forgiveness
of sins. A few of these lost sheep we pick up ; but seldom
speak of it, lest om- good Protestants should stir up the
Papists to tear us in pieces.
" At Mr. Roff's, a pious Dissenter, I heard of the extreme
bitterness of his two Ministers, who make it tlieir business,
from house to house, to set their people against the truth,
and tin-eaten ad who hear us with excommunication. So far
beyond the Papists are these moderate men advanced in per
secution.

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 507
" Sept. 18th. I rose, as I lay down, in pain, which con
fined me the whole day. I prayed God to suspend it, if it
was his wdl I should speak a useful word at parting with his
people. I went to them at five for a few minutes. The
Marsh was quite covered. Above ten thousand people, as
was supposed, stood fixed in deep attention. Not a breath
was heard among them all. I faintly read my text, Acts
ii. 42, ' And they continued steadfastly in the Apostles' doc
trine and fedowship, and in breaking of bread, and in pray
ers.' They observed my weakness, and prayed me strong.
I urged them to walk as the first followers of Christ. My
words sunk into theb? hearts, and melted them into tears.
For two hours we wept and rejoiced together; and com
mended each other again and again to God. I mentioned
with honour the behaviour of our own Clergy ; not one of
whom has pubhcly spoken the least word against us. I had
told them before, and now I told them again, that persecu
tion wdl arise because of the word. Great confidence and
love the Lord gave me for them; and we parted most
triumphantly with the voice of joy and thanksgiving.
" Sept. 19th. I rose at two, refreshed as with wine, and set
out with Robert Swindeds. My pain was kept off by the
prayers of those I left behind. We reached Cashel by night.
Our host, a serious Roman, and his neighbour, a hearty,
loving Quaker, made us forget our journey.
"Sept. 20th. We reached T — by nine. I met several
Clergy, who were attending the Archbishop, come to confirm.
I preached at my inn door. The people behaved better at
the end than the beginning. I found the twelve mdes to
Roscrea good six hours' riding ; the rain attending us all the
way. At five I came to Mr. White's, sated with travelling ;
but had not time to rest, the people demanding me. My
knees and eyes faded me, so that I could neither stand nor
see. I leaned on a door, and called, ' Is it nothing to you,
all ye that pass by ? ' The word was not weak, like me.
" Sept. 21st. By four I got to Mount-Melhck. I
preached in the market-place to a crowd of poor convinced
sinners. I could mention nothing but pure promises. They
received the word as souls gasping for God.
" Sept. 22d. I took in thirty new members. I rode to
B — , at the pressing instance of a Clergyman, who met me,

508 THE LIFE OF
carried me home, and, after fairly proposing his objections,
and attending to my answers, allowed me to speak with great
closeness, and particular appbcation. By four we came to
Mr. Jackson's, in Birr. I preached ' the Lamb of God, that
taketh away the sin of the world.' The power of the High
est overshadowed us. One gentlewoman sunk down at Jesus's
feet. Most seemed affected. Sept. 23d, I talked with my
host's brother, a pubbcan indeed ! a monster of wickedness
lately, but now so changed, that aU the town is alarmed by it.
At five I preached in a barn of Mr. Wade's, near Aghrim,
seldom with greater power.
" Sept. 24th. By one the Lord brought us safe to our
beloved brethren in Athlone. No Father Ferril or his volun
teers withstood our entrance. Tbe door is wide opened, at
the expense of one hfe indeed, if not more ; for the first news
I beard was, that the poor big-bettied woman who covered
John Healey from his enemy is lately dead of the blows she
then received. I preached in the market-bouse, and met the
society in a barn, wbich a wed-disposed Roman lends us, to
the great dissatisfaction of his fedows. Our poor lambs were
all in tears, mourning after Jesus.
" Sept. 25th. I examined each of the society, who make
upwards of two hundred. A soldier foUowed and told me,
that whde I was talking to them, a horrible dread over
whelmed him; he knew I was a servant of God; saw himsett
as catted to the bar; felt tbe burden of ad bis sins; shook,
every bone of him; and trembled exceedingly for fear of
God's judgments. I could not hinder his "fatting down
again and again at my feet under such piercing apprehen
sions of God, the righteous Judge, as made me envy his
condition. " I accepted an invitation from the Rev. Mr. T  . I
comforted the mourners at the market-house by all the pre
cious promises of the Gospel summed up in Isaiah xxxv. I
dined with Mr. R  , a gentleman of the Romish persua
sion tdl he heard my brother : since which both he and his
house, with several others, are come over to the Church of
England ; and, what is far better, to the power of godliness.
In the evening preachmg the great blessing came. The cries
of the wounded spirits cannot be described. Tbe place rung
with loud calls for ' mercy, mercy ! ' I concluded, and began

THE REV. CHARLES W'ESLEY. 509
again, and again; then sung and prayed, and prayed and
sung, not knowing how to give over.
" Sept. 26th. I took my leave in those solemn words,
which reached then- hearts, ' And now, brethren, I commend
you to God, and to the word of his grace, which is able to
budd you up, and to give you an inheritance among all them
that are sanctified.' At three I came to our dear friends at
Tyrred's-pass. It should not be forgotten, that the con
demned soldier told me, at parting, that the Lord had
absolved him.
" Sept. 27th. I found much lffe in applying those words,
' Behold, I stand at the door, and knock,' &c. I took horse
for Dublin. Young Mr. Wade accompanied me three or
four mdes. His mother died last week in peace. He is
swiftly following her, through the last stage of a consump
tion; has not yet attained; but knows he shad not depart
till his eyes have seen His salvation. I commended him to
the Lord Jesus, and promised to meet him next in paradise.
"I rode alone, yet not alone. My noon hour of prayer
refreshed my spirit. My absent friends were never less
absent. I came before night to Dubbn."
Such was the manner in which Mr. Charles Wesley was
employed during his second visit to Ireland. He travelled
extensively through the southern part of the island, where
Popery held the great body of the people in its iron grasp.
Here his labours were characterized by an energy and
devotedness of which there have been few examples. He
preached to immense assemblages of people, of every rank
and description, morning, noon, and night, reserving a cer
tain period ahnost every day to converse in private with those
who sought his counsel, and forming those that were awak
ened into rehgious societies, in order to then" spiritual
edification. Many of the societies which he then formed
continue to this day, breathing the same spirit of piety as
that which was produced under his preaching; and not a
few of the people that formerly belonged to them now sleep
in Jesus. An influence from God rested upon the people
generally, wherever he went, and caused his voice to be
heard ; so that there was Uttle opposition to the spread of
the truth. Ungodly men, both Papist and Protestant, were
under a supernatural restraint. The exceptions were a few

510 THE LIFE OF
of the Clergy and Dissenting Ministers, whose gentle slum
bers were disturbed by the rousing sermons of this itinerant
stranger. He induced great numbers of careless and wicked
people to attend the rehgious services of the Church ; and
their faithless Pastors, instead of welcoming the wanderers to
the fold, drove them away by theb* bitter revdings.
Mr. Charles Wesley remained a few days in Dubbn, where
he found the society in a very prosperous state. Several
persons entered into Christian bberty during bis stay. Here
he unexpectedly met his friends Mr. and Mrs. Lampe, from
London; and remarks concerning them, "They were over
joyed to see me. I cannot yet give up my hope that they
are designed for better things than feeding swine ; that is,
entertaining the gay world."
On the 8th of October he embarked in tbe packet for
England. The voyage was most disastrous ; as witt appear
from the fodowing letter, which he addressed to a friend, on
his arrival at Holyhead. It is dated the 10th of October, and
appears to have been sent to a person in Ireland, probably Mr.
Luned, the banker in Dublin, wbo had received the truth.
" My very dear Brother, — I did not ted you, at parting,
that I never had a stronger apprehension of evil near. On
Saturday evening, hatt-hour past eight, I entered the small
boat. We were two hours getting to^the vessel. There was
not then water to cross the bar; so we took our rest till
eleven on Sunday morning. Then God sent us a fair wind,
and we saded smoothly before it, five knots an hour. Att
things promised a speedy, prosperous passage ; yet still I
found the burden upon my heart, usual in times of extreme
danger. " Towards evening the wind freshened upon us ; and we
had full enough of it. I was called to account for a bit of
cake I had eaten in the morning, and thrown into violent
exercise. Up or down, cabin or deck, made no difference.
Yet in the midst of it I perceived a distinct and heavier
concern for I knew not what.
" It was now pitch-dark, and no smad tempest lay upon
us. The Captain had ordered in all the sads. I kept mostly
upon deck, till hatt-hour past eight, when, upon my inquiry,
he told me he expected to be in the harbour by nine. I
answered, we would compound for ten. Whde we were talk-

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 5H
ing, the mainsail (as I take it) got loose, and flew overboard,
as if it would drag us all after it. The small boat, at the
same time, for want of fastening, fell out of its place. The
Master called, ' Att hands upon deck ! ' and thrust me down
into the cabin. Within a minute we heard a cry above, ' We
have lost the mast ! ' A passenger ran up, and brought us
worse news, that it was not the mast, but tbe poor Master
himsett; whom I had scarcely left, when the boat, as they
supposed, struck him overboard. From that moment he
was seen and heard no more. My soul was bowed before the
Lord. I knelt down, and commended the departing spirit to
his mercy in Christ Jesus. I adored his distinguishing good
ness : ' The one shad be taken, and the other left.' I thought
of those lines of Young : —
'No warning given ! unceremonious death !
A sudden rush from life's meridian joys,
A plunge opaque beyond conjecture ! '
" The sadors were so confounded, they knew not what they
did. The decks were strewed with sads, boat, &c. : the wind
shifting about, the compass they could not get at ; nor the
helm, for some time. We were just on the shore ; and the
vessel drove where or how they knew not. One of our cabin
passengers ran to the helm, gave orders, as Captain, till they
had righted the ship. But I ascribe it to our Invisible Pilot,
that we got safe to the harbour soon after ten. The storm
was so high, we doubted whether any boat would venture to
fetch us. At last one answered, and came. I thought it
safer to be in the vessel ; but one catting, ' Mr. Wesley, you
may come,' I foUowed, and by eleven found out my old
lodgings at Robert Griffith's.
" Oct. 10th. I blessed God that I did not stay in the vessel
last night. A more tempestuous one I do not remember. I
wrote a thanksgiving hymn.
THANKSGIVING FOR A DELIVERANCE FROM
SHIPWRECK.
All praise to the Lord,
Who rules with a word
The untractable sea,
And limits its rage by his steadfast decree ;

512 THE LIFE OF
Whose providence binds
And releases the winds,
And compels them again
At his beck to put on the invisible chain.
Even now he hath heard
Our cry, and appear'd
On the face of the deep,
And commanded the tempest its distance to keep :
His piloting hand
Hath brought us to land ;
And no longer distrest,
We are joyful again in the haven to rest.
0 that all men would raise
His tribute of praise,
His goodness declare,
And thankfully sing of his fatherly care !
With rapture approve
His dealings of love,
And the wonders proclaim
Perform'd by the virtue of Jesus's name !
Through Jesus alone
He delivers his own,
And a token doth send
That his love shall direct us, and save to the end.
With joy we embrace
The pledge of his grace,
In a moment outfly
These storms of affliction, and land in the sky."
Mr. Charles Wesley's dangers and inconveniences were not
ended when he landed at Holyhead, and thus sang the praises
of his Almighty Preserver. The foUowing is bis own account
of tbe perds and troubles of the next day : — " At half-hour
past nine, I took horse, with my host, in a perfect hurricane.
We were wet through in less than ten minutes : but I rode
on, thankful that I was not at sea. By one I reached the
Bull's-head ; paid off my extorting guide; and trusted Provi
dence to conduct me over the Welsh mountains. I rode near
three mdes before my genius for wandering prevaded. Then
I got out of the way to Baladan-ferry ; but was met by a
Welsh child, and set right again. Near five I entered the
boat, with a Clergyman and others, who crowded our small
crazy vessel. The water was exceeding rough; our horses
were frightened; we looking to our vessel every moment.

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 513
The Minister acknowledged he was never in like danger.
We were hatt drowned in the boat. I sat at the bottom,
with him, and a woman who stuck very close to me ; so that
my swimming would not have helped me. But the Lord was
my support ; and I cried out to my brother Clergyman, ' Fear
not. Christum, et fortunas vehis ! The hairs of our head are
all numbered. Our Father sits at the helm.'
" Our trial lasted near half an hour. Then we landed, wet
and weary, in the dark night. The Minister was my guide
to Carnarvon; and by tbe way entertained me with the
praises of a lay-Preacher he had lately heard, and talked with.
He could say nothing against his preaching, but heartdy
wished him ordained. His name, he told me, was Howell
Harris. He carried me to his own inn, and at last found me
out ; which increased our intimacy."
Leaving Carnarvon the next morning at the break of day,
Mr. Charles Wesley directed his course to Garth, travetting
on horseback through an open country, with such guides as
he could obtain; some of whom exercised his patience by
leading him out of the way, so as even to endanger his bfe.
" We wandered over the mountains," says he, " at random ;
and I was quite reconcded to the thought of taking up my
lodging there. But Providence sent us directors again and
again when we most wanted them. We rode down such
precipices, that one false step would have put an end to all
our journeys : yet the Lord brought us through att." At
Rhayader the Curate undertook to be his conductor to Garth ;
and not being able to obtain a horse for either love or money,
this kind-hearted and unassuming clerical brother walked by
his side, and brought him safe to the famdy of Mr. Gwynne,
where he met with a cordial welcome.
Here he remained a week, preaching in the house of his
host, and in the neighbouring churches, many people coming
from a considerable distance to attend his ministry, and to
receive the Lord's supper at his hands. On Tuesday, Oct.
18th, he says, " I rode to Maesmynis, with most of the famdy,
and enforced those triumphant words of the departing Apos
tle, ' I have fought a good fight ; I have finished my course ;
I have kept the faith,' &c. Great consolation was thereby
administered to us. Forty sincere souls, whom the storm
could not discourage, joined in receiving the Lord's supper.
vol. i. L L

514 THE LIFE OF
It was a passover much to be remembered. AU were melted
down in prayer. We were not unmindful of our absent bre
thren, or of those that travel by water. The church about us
was rocked by the tempest ; but we had a calm within. 0
that it might last tdl we all arrive at the haven ! "
Mr. Gwynne's estabbshment at Garth was large and
princely. He had nine sons and daughters, and twenty
servants, besides the Chaplain ; and had seldom less than ten
or fifteen guests residing in the house. Mrs. Grace Bowen,
whom Charles Wesley has immortahzed by a hymn dedicated
to her memory, was the nurse of the famdy. Mrs. Gwynne
was one of six heiresses, each of whom had a fortune of thirty
thousand pounds, and was married into a famdy of rank.
She was a lady of superior understanding, generous to the
poor, and in the earber years of ber bfe indulged strong
prejudices against Dissenters. When her husband brought
Howell Harris to Garth, and in the presence of the famdy
begged the forgiveness of the itinerant Preacher, treating him
with as much respect as if he had been a Bishop, she thought
that he must have lost his senses. In grief and consterna
tion she quitted the room, and would not return tdl the
unwelcome stranger had left the house. When her daughter
Sarah, following her father's example, became a debghted
attendant upon Harris's preaching, Mrs. Gwynne was still
more deeply mortified and offended, and passed much of her
time in tears at what she considered to be tbe infatuation of
her famdy. Her prejudices were at length removed by read
ing Mr. John Wesley's "Appeal to Men of Reason and
Rehgion," and by the testimony of some gentlemen who had
known the Wesleys at Oxford. Under the influence of her
altered views and feehngs, she was induced to hear Howell
Harris for herself; and when Mr. John Wesley visited South
Wales, he was hospitably entertained by her, as well as by
her husband, and was allowed to preach in the house. It was
about two years after that Charles visited Garth, when he
and the whole famdy at once formed a strong attachment
to each other.
Mr. Charles Wesley took leave of this distinguished and
kind famdy in the evening of October 19th, and early the
next morning commenced his journey to Bristol, accompanied
by a Welsh Clergyman of kindred spirit. " I set out," says

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 515
he, "with brother Phittips in the dark and rain. We had
not rode a quarter of a mde before I was struck through with
pain, as with a dart. Whether it was the rheumatism in my
shoulder, or what else, I know not ; but it took away my
breath in an instant, and stopped my progress. I lay some
time on my horse, unable to bear the least motion; but
determined not to turn back, tdl I fed off. In a few minutes
I could bear a foot-pace, and then a small trot. As the ram
increased, my pain decreased. I was quickly wet to the skin ;
but some fair blasts dried me again, and in five hours I got
well to Bwlch. After an hour's rest, we took horse again,
and came swiftly to Usk before five. We went early to bed,
and rose at three the next morning."
He spent nearly three weeks in Bristol, preaching in that
city, in Kingswood, and in several neighbouring places,
greatly encouraged with the spiritual state of the societies,
and the success which attended his ministrations. Of labours,
privations, and dangers, be had his full share ; but he was
generally so happy in God as even to glory in them att. " I
rode to Coleford," says he, " under a great burden. What
would I not have given to escape preaching ! but as soon as I
opened my mouth, the skies poured down righteousness. In
the society we seemed all rapt up. A cloud of witnesses
arose. Five or six received forgiveness, and testified it. We
rejoiced with joy unutterable. My body was quite spent.
Mr. Phittips did not much commend our accommodations.
Our chamber looked very ghastly, scarcely affording a Pro
phet's furniture. Our bed had but one thin qudt to cover us.
" I rode to Paulton, where my horse cast me to the ground
with such violence, as if I had been shot out of an engine. I
lay breathless for some time. They set me on the horse, and
led me to Bristol. I got a Surgeon to dress my arm and
hand, which were much bruised, and my foot crushed."
This accident caused no interruption of his labours. Weary
and bruised he arrived in London, where he expounded the
thirty-fifth chapter of the prophecies of Isaiah in the Foun
dery; and, as he expresses himself, "lost att his burdens
among his brethren."

2 l 2

516 THE LIFE OF

CHAPTER XVI.
The thoughts of marriage which Mr. Charles Wesley had
for some time cherished led him now at length to resolve,
that, U Providence should open his way, he would, without
any considerable delay, enter into that holy and honourable
relation; and every successive visit that he paid to Garth
served to strengthen his persuasion that Miss Sarah Gwynne
would be the most suitable object of his choice. Her family
and connexions were highly respectable ; she was agreeable
iu her person, temper, and manners; a fine singer; and had
renounced the world, with att its gaieties and pleasures, to gain
Christ and his salvation. The ministry of Howed Harris,
and that of the Wesleys, had been a means of great spiritual
benefit to ber ; and she debghted to accompany them in their
preaching excursions whenever they visited South Wales.
Mr. Charles Wesley was now forty years of age; and he
justly thought that U he were to marry at ad, it would be
better at this time than at a later period of bfe.
When he and his brother returned from Georgia they
entered into an agreement, that neither of them would marry,
or take any direct steps towards marriage, without the know
ledge and consent of the other. On his arrival in London
in November, 1748, he fulfiUed his part of the covenant, by
informing his brother that it was his intention to offer him
self as the future husband of Miss Gwynne. He was agree
ably surprised to find that his brother not only offered no
objection, but had actually anticipated his wishes in this
affair. John had entertained the thought of recommending
to Charles three young ladies of their acquaintance, any one
of whom he deemed suitable for Charles's wife; and Miss
Gwynne was one of the number: so that he decidedly
approved of the choice which Charles had made. They con
sulted together concerning every particular, and were of one
heart and mind in all things. On the day after their inter
view Charles received from Dr. Cockburn the sum of fifty

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 517
pounds as part of a legacy which had been bequeathed to
him by his " old friend Mrs. Sparrow."
Thus encouraged, be left London for Garth, to sobcit the
heart and hand of Miss Gwynne, and the consent of her
parents to accept him as their son-in-law. It was an under
standing between him and his brother, that a refusal from
the young lady, or even one of her parents, should be
regarded as an absolute prohibition, and tbe suit should be
for ever abandoned. Happdy for him, his former attentions
to Miss Gwynne, and the sterling excedencies which she had
long seen in him, had already won her affections. The
matter was then disclosed to the mother, by Miss Becky
Gwynne, another of the daughters, who was also in favour of
the match. Mrs. Gwynne answered, " I would rather give
my chdd to Mr. Wesley than to any man in England."
She afterwards spoke to him with great friendliness; and
said, that she had " no manner of objection, but the want of
fortune." At the same time Mr. Gwynne gave bis free and
unhesitating consent, and left att the arrangements to his
wffe, who was wed quabfied for the task by ber natural
shrewdness and business habits. Mr. Charles Wesley asked
her whether or not she would be satisfied, provided he could,
before the marriage, secure an income of one hundred pounds
a year. Her answer was, " My daughter can expect no
more." If any new objection or difficulty arose, she pro
mised to apprize him of it ; and confessed that he had in att
things acted bke a gentleman.
Mr. Phittips, the Welsh Clergyman, and a personal friend
of ad the parties, was present, and very strenuous in his
opposition to the project. He left no means untried to put
an end to the negotiation ; being, as it appears, mainly appre
hensive that Mr. Charles Wesley's marriage would curtad his
usefulness, by depriving many of the congregations and
societies of his very effective ministry. " Them also I told
him," says Charles, " my brother and I had taken into
the account; and I had taken no one step without my
brother's express advice and direction."
Pleased witb his success thus far, he took a friendly leave
of the family at Garth, to whom he now stood in a new and
pecubar relation, and returned to London, preaching at
Bristol and Bath in his way. From the last of these places

518 THE LIFE OF
he set out on the 16th of December, soon after four o'clock
in the morning, in thick darkness, and hard rain, accom
panied by Mr. Jones. He says, " We had only one shower;
but it lasted from morning till night. By hatt-hour past
eight we got in sad pbght to Calne ; and left it within an
hour, as wet as we came to it, sore against my companion's
will ; who did not understand me when I told him, ' I never
slack my pace for way or weather.' In a quarter of an hour
we were wet from head to foot, the rain driving in our faces.
On the Downs the storm took my horse off his legs, and
blew me from his back. Never have I had such a combat
with the wind. It was a labour indeed to bear up against it.
' No foot of earth unfought the tempest gave.'
Many times it stopped me as ff caught in a man's arms.
Once it blew me over a bank, and drove me several yards out
of the road before I could tum. For a mde and a hatt I
struggled on tdl my strength was quite spent. There was
bttle lUe in either me or my companion when we came to
Hungerford. We dried ourselves ; and I scarcely persuaded
him to go on to Newbury. There I was forced to leave him,
and push forward to Worthampton by seven.
"Dec. 17th. I took horse at four by starbght. Such
cheerfulness of heart, such a sense of joy and thankfulness, I
have seldom known. For five hours I quite forgot my body.
T.^rlardwick met me at Maidenhead with a post-chaise, and
carried me to Brentford, when my last reserve of strength
was gone. By four I found my brother at the Foundery, and
rejoiced his heart with the account of my prosperous journey.
Hitherto it seems as if the way was opened by particular
Providence." Mr. Charles Wesley's next journey was to Shoreham, for
the purpose of consulting his " wise and worthy friend," Mr.
Perronet; who congratulated him on the course which he
had so successfully taken, and encouraged him to proceed.
The pious Vicar had evidently formed a high opinion of Miss
Gwynne's character, from the intercourse which he had with
her when she visited Shoreham in company with her father.
The task of securing an income of one hundred pounds ayear
next engaged the attention of Mr. Charles Wesley, his mar
riage being suspended upon this condition. The first friend

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 519
that he consulted on the subject was Mr. Ebenezer Blackwell,
of Lewisham, who had a banking establishment in Lombard-
street, London. This wealthy Methodist was somewhat
abrupt in his manner, but of high moral worth ; so that he
was usually called " the rough diamond." He was generous
and upright; and sometimes placed considerable sums of
money in the hands of Mr. John Wesley, and probably of
Charles too, to be distributed among the deserving poor.
Mr. Blackwell promptly entertained the question, and pro
mised to assist in a subscription for raising in perpetuity tbe
sum required ; Mr. Charles Wesley deeming it better that he
should be thus dependent upon ten or twelve confidential
friends than upon the societies generally. When the plan of
such a subscription was laid before Mr. John Wesley, by his
brother, and their mutual friend the rich banker, he declared
his disapprobation of it ; perhaps thinking that his brother's
permanent dependence upon a number of wealthy men might
interfere with his ministerial fidelity ; it being difficult to
reprove offenders, and thus incur their displeasure, when the
reprover is indebted to them for his subsistence. To meet
the case, he offered to give his brother security for the yearly
payment of one hundred pounds out of the profits of their
books. They had already unitedly pubhshed several volumes
and tracts in verse ; and John had written and sent forth into
the world three volumes of Sermons, bis powerful " Appeals
to Men of Reason and Religion," with several smader works,
original and selected, which he was continually increasing,
and the proceeds of which were considerable. This plan was
acknowledged to be a decided improvement upon that which
was first suggested ; and both the brothers wrote to Mrs.
Gwynne, wishing to know from her whether or not she would
consider such an arrangement satisfactory. She was aware of
the extensive cfrculation of these pubbcations, but doubted
whether the sale of them would be lasting; and therefore
dechned to give her consent to the marriage tdl a more cer
tain source of income was provided. Charles received this
intelligence with regret, but was not discouraged; and he
again hastened to consult the Vicar of Shoreham, whose
substantial friendship he had often proved. Mr. Perronet
immediately addressed the fodowing admirable letter to Mrs.
Gwynne : —

520 THE LIFE OF
" Shoreham, Jan. 14th, 1748-9. Madam, — As the trouble
of this proceeds from the most sincere friendship, I have
reason to beheve you will easdy excuse it.
" Give me leave then, Madam, to say, that if you and
worthy Mr. Gwynne are of opinion that the match proposed
by the Rev. Charles Wesley be of God, neither of you witt
suffer an objection drawn from this world to break it off.
Alas ! Madam, what is att the world, and the glories of it ?
How httle does the world appear to that mind whose affec
tions are set on things above ! This state, I trust, is what
you are seriously seeking after. I am sure it is a state worth
every Christian's seeking after, and what every Christian
must seek after, if ever he hopes to get to heaven.
" I have a daughter now designed for a pious gentleman,
whose fortune is not half that of our friend's; and yet I
would not exchange him for a star and garter. I only men
tion this that I might not appear to offer an opinion which I
would not fodow mysett.
" However, I have been hitherto speaking as ff Mr.
Wesley's circumstances really wanted an apology ; but this is
not the case. The very writings of these gentlemen are, even
at this time, a very valuable estate : and when it shatt please
God to open the minds of people more, and prejudice is worn
off, it wid be much more valuable. I have seen what an able
bookseller has valued a great part of their works at, which is
£2,500 ; but I witt venture to say, that this is not hatt their
value. They are works which will last and sell while any
sense of true religion and learning shall remain among us.
However, as they are not of the same nature as an estate in
land, they cannot be either sold or pledged without the most
manifest loss and inconvenience.
" I shall trouble you, Madam, no farther than only to add,
that from the time I had the pleasure of seeing Miss Gwynne
at my house, I have often had her upon my mind, I then
perceived so much grace and good sense in that young lady,
that when this affair was first mentioned to me, I could not
help rejoicing at what promised so much happiness to the
church of God.
" May that God, in whose hands are the hearts of the chil
dren of men, direct all of you in such a manner as may tend
to the promoting his honour, and the kingdom of his dear

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 521
Son ! I am, with great respect to worthy Mr. Gwynne,
yourself, and good famdy, Madam,
" Your very sincere and affectionate friend and servant."
This epistle, which is characterized throughout by sound
ness of judgment, kind feebng, and Christian politeness, pro
duced the desired effect. In ten days letters came from
Garth, declaring Mrs. Gwynne's acceptance of the proposed
security. Every hinderance to the marriage was therefore
removed. A few days afterwards Mr. Charles Wesley says, " I mar
ried William Briggs and Elizabeth Perronet; who seem
quite made for each other."
After the lapse of a fortnight, during which he regularly
preached twice every day, Mr. Charles Wesley paid another
visit to Garth, accompanied by his brother, and by Charles
Perronet. At the commencement of his journey he expe
rienced a signal interposition of divine Providence. They set
out at four o'clock in the morning. In passing through
Kensington he says, "My horse threw me. My foot hung
by the spur. My companions were gone before ; when a
servant flew to my help, and I rose unhurt." When the party
arrived at Garth, they found Mr. Howell Gwynne, the eldest
brother of Sarah, visiting the famdy, and vehemently opposed
to the union of his sister with the Methodist Clergyman.
The mother expostulated with him; and Miss Becky told
him point-blank, that he ought to consider the offer of his
sister's suitor an honour done to himself, as one of the
famdy. Mr. John Wesley renewed his proposal, which Mrs.
Gwynne accepted; and it was arranged that Mr. Gwynne
and the Rev. Vincent Perronet, Vicar of Shoreham, should
be the trustees of the property thus secured to Mr. Charles
Wesley and his bride. He remained a week at Garth after
his brother and Charles Perronet had left, preaching, as
usual, twice every day. Mr. Howed Gwynne was soon
divested of his hostdity, and became as affable and friendly as
the rest of the family. Mrs. Gwynne attempted to extort
from her future son-in-law a promise that he would not again
trust himself in Ireland; but Satty would not suffer him to
give this, saying, that she should be glad hersett to visit the
many pious people in that country, of whom she had heard.
The prebminaries being thus settled in the month of

522 THE LIFE OF
February, it was agreed that the marriage should be solemn
ized in the following April. During this interval Mr. Charles
Wesley appbed himseU to his ministerial labour with un
abated dihgence and zeal ; and at the same time he carried
on a correspondence with Miss Gwynne, remarkable for its
piety. A considerable part of his letters to her were written
in verse : a vehicle in which his thoughts flowed in the most
natural manner, especiady when his feehngs were excited.
These compositions are exceedingly animated, and breathe
the most pure and fervent devotion. Tbey call upon the
object of his affection, to whom he now stood in so tender a
relation, to unite with him in an unreserved dedication of her
sett to theb? common Saviour ; and express many fears lest
the love of the creature should at ad interfere with that
supreme love to God, which is the very end of tbe command
ment, and therefore the soul of rehgion. Never was wedded
love more strong and decided than that which he cherished;
and never was it more thoroughly sanctified by a perfect and
constant reference to God, who has instituted marriage for
purposes connected with his own glory.
His spirit and conduct, after he had taken leave of his
friends at Garth, witt best appear by a few extracts from his
private journal. Having arrived at Bristol, he says, —
" March 3d. I met George Whitefield, and made him
quite happy by acquainting him with my design.
" March 6th. I mentioned it to the select band, desiring
their prayers, not their advice.
" March 10th. I prayed by happy Sally Huntington. The
approach of death has put ad her troubles to flight. Miss
Burdock, to whom I told my affair, expressed the strongest
approbation. We bad a very solemn watch-night.
" March 16th. I rode with Charles Perronet in a day and
a hatt to London. In boddy weakness I expounded Hab. Ui.
17, 18: 'Although the fig-tree shall not blossom, neither
shatt fruit be in the vines, the labour of the ohve shall fad,
and the fields shall yield no meat, the flock shall be cut off
from the fold, and there shatt be no herd in the stalls : yet I
witt rejoice in the Lord, I wdl joy in the God of my salva
tion.' The power of the Lord was present, and great love
was felt toward each other.
" March 18th. Returning from Shoreham, I narrowly

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 523
escaped being crushed to death by a dray on London-
bridge. " March 19th. An extraordinary blessing attended the
word preached, both at the chapel, and every other place. In
the sacrament I was constrained to pray again and again,
with strong cryings and tears. So it was every day of this
great and holy week.
" March 26th. The convincing and comforting Spirit
reached our hearts, both in the word and sacrament. In
the evening I took my leave of the society, who express a
general satisfaction at my intentions. Surely both Jesus and
his disciples are bidden.
" March 29th. Having, by the help of Mr. Lloyd and his
Lawyer, settled everything to Mrs. Gwynne's wish, I set out
with Charles Perronet for Bristol, on my way to Wales. We
lodged the first night at Oxford.
" March 30th. We took horse again at seven, and God
prospered our journey to Cirencester. I expounded Rom.
vih. 32, and met the society, to our mutual comfort.
" March 31st. My text in the morning was, ' If ye then be
risen with Christ, seek the things which are above, where
Christ sitteth at tbe right hand of God.' He strongly drew
our hearts after Him, as the tears of many testified. I
stopped to pray by an aged woman, who lay a-dying, and
knew not God. She then received faith to be healed. By
two we came to Felix Farley's, and soon after to Kingswood,
where we found our beloved sisters, Murray and Davey, who
joined us in prayer and joyful thanksgiving.
"April 1st. Just as we were setting out for Wales, my
brother appeared full of scruples, and refused to go to Garth
at all. I kept my temper, and promised, if he could not be
satisfied there, to desist. I saw all was still in God's hands,
and committed mysett to Him.
"April 2d. The Lord opened my mouth to apply those
weighty words, ' If ye then be risen with Christ, seek the
things which are above.' I had written our friends notice, that
I should be at Cardiff to-morrow, and Tuesday or Wednesday
at Garth ; but found my brother had appointed to preach at
several places till Friday ; which I did not take kindly.
"April 3d. He seemed quite averse to signing his own
agreement : yet at five we set out with a heavy heart. Our

524 THE LIFE OF
brother Thomas met us on the Welsh side. Before five I
came weary, faint, oppressed, to Cardiff, and lay down, being
unable to stand.
"April 4th. I met Mr. Hodges at Fonmon. He asked
me, ' My brother, what are you seeking in this thing?
Happmess ? Then you witt be sadly disappointed. If a help
and comfort only, look up to God, and He will surely give
it you.' I heard my brother at the Castle, and again in the
morning. " April 6th. I was his hearer at five, and nine, and twelve
in Aberthaw church. By seven we got to Brecknock. An
hour after Mr. James came. I waited with him on Mr.
Wittiams, the Surrogate, for a license. He was extremely
civd, refusing his fees from a brother Clergyman.
" April 7th. I rose at four, and got an hour for prayer and
the Scripture. We came to Garth by nine, and found them
at breakfast. We were almost equaUy welcome to all. We
talked over matters with Mrs. Gwynne ; and ad my brother's
fears were scattered. We read over the settlement. Mrs.
Gwynne proposed a bond, till it could be signed. My brother
signed the bond. Miss Becky and Miss Musgrave witnessed
it. We crowded as much prayer as we could into the day."
From these statements it appears, that when the time of
Mr. Charles Wesley's marriage drew near, his brother
expressed some misgivings on the subject. In the first
instance he declared an unwillingness to go to Garth, and
be present at the ceremony ; and afterwards, when he
consented to attend, he was reluctant to fulfil his engage
ment with respect to Charles's income. The reason of this
hesitation is not distinctly stated ; but it is said to have
arisen from his " fears ; " and those " fears " were removed
when he conversed freely with Mrs. Gwynne. Hence it is
probable, he was apprehensive that this very clever and
managing lady would impose upon Mr. Charles Wesley some
restrictions which would limit his usefulness as an Itinerant
Preacher ; perhaps fix him in a parish for life. She had abeady
attempted to extort from him a promise that he would never
visit Ireland again. To no arrangement of this kind could
Mr. John Wesley be a party ; and if he were to be deprived
of Charles's assistance, it would have been highly unreason
able that he should, to the end of his life, be answerable for

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 525
Charles's support. Of no unkindness does Charles accuse
him, but that of proceeding slowly to the wedding, by
preachmg at several places on his way ; so that he did not
arrive at Garth, where alone his " fears " could be removed,
tdl the day before tbe marriage was to take place. That
any doubts should remain, on such an occasion, tdl so late a
period, must have been sufficiently painful to Charles's mind.
Every doubt and scruple, however, being taken away, Mr.
John Wesley says, " I married my brother and Sarah
Gwynne. It was a solemn day, such as became the dignity
of a Christian marriage." Mr. Charles Wesley's account is
strikingly characteristic. He was att heart and feeling.
" Saturday, April 8th, 1749.
' Sweet day ! so cool, so calm, so bright,
The bridal of the earth and sky ! '
Not a cloud was to be seen from morning tid night. I
rose at four ; spent three hours and a hatt in prayer, or sing
ing, with my brother, with Sally, and with Beck. At eight I
led my Satty to church. Her father, sisters, Lady Rudd,*
Grace Bowen, Betty Wittiams, and I think Bidy Tucker, and
Mr. James, were att the persons present. Mr. Gwynne gave
her to me, under God. My brother joined our hands. It
was a most solemn season of love ! I never had more of the
divine presence at the sacrament. My brother gave out the
foUowing hymn : —
Come, thou everlasting Lord,
By our trembling hearts adored ;
Come, thou heaven-descended Guest,
Bidden to the marriage feast !
Sweetly in the midst appear,
With thy chosen followers here ;
Grant ns the peculiar grace,
Show to all thy glorious face.
Now the veil of sin withdraw,
Fill our souls with sacred awe,
Awe that dares not speak or move,
Reverence of humble love :
* Lady Rudd was the wife of the eldest son of Mr. Gwynne.

526 THE LIFE OF
Love that doth its Lord descry,
Ever intimately nigh,
Hears whom it exults to see,
Feels the present Deity.
Let on us thy Spirit rest,
Dwell in each devoted breast ;
Thou with thy disciples sit,
Thou thy works of grace repeat.
Now the ancient wonder show,
Manifest thy power below,
All our thoughts exalt, refine,
Turn the water into wine.
Stop the hurrying spirit's haste,
Change the soul's ignoble taste ;
Nature into grace improve,
Earthly into heavenly love.
Raise our hearts to things on high,
To our Bridegroom in the sky ;
Heaven our hope, and highest aim,
Mystic marriage of the Lamb.
O might each obtain a share
Of the pure enjoyments there ;
Now in rapturous surprise
Drink the wine of paradise ;
Own, amidst the rich repast,
Thou hast given the best at last ;
Wine that cheers the host above,
The best wine of perfect love.
He then prayed over us in strong faith. We walked
back to the house, and joined again in prayer. Prayer and
thanksgiving was our whole employment. We were cheerful,
without mirth; serious, without sadness. A stranger that
intermeddleth not with our joy said, it looked more like a
funeral than a wedding. My brother seemed the happiest
person among us."
In the course of the same day Mr. Charles Wesley
addressed the following letter to bis faithful friend, Mr.
Ebenezer Blackwell : —
" Garth, April 8th, 1749, My dear Friend, — Pray for me.
I want your prayers, rather than your congratulations. Yet

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 527
I beheve God has lent me a great blessing this day; and
that I ought to be thankful, and employ every blessing, and
every moment, to his glory. The fodowing hymn we sang at
the altar. You may join with us now in smging it.
*|* 5f Pf* 3|C ?|C *fl*
" I hve in hopes of spending the holidays with my friends
in London. A week hence I propose returning to Bristol.
On Monday my brother proceeds to Ireland. In great love
he joins to salute you and our two friends at Lewisham, as
does Mr. Gwynne.
" Your ever faithful and affectionate friend and brother."
On the day after the marriage, Mr. Charles Wesley
received the sacrament of the Lord's supper, with his bride,
and the other members of the famdy. " Our souls," says
he, " were satisfied with His comforts." The ordinance was
doubtless administered by his brother, who preached to them
in the evening.
The next morning, at the early hour of four o'clock, this
indefatigable Minister of Christ left the festivities of Garth to
encounter the perils of the sea, and the mobs of Ireland.
Charles spent the greater part of tbe day in prayer with his
wffe. In the afternoon the family were visited by a relation,
Mr. Gwynne, of Glanbran, who gave proof that whoever
approved of the marriage, he did not. " He took no notice
of me," says Charles, " nor I of him."
The happy bridegroom remained nearly a fortnight at
Garth, before he took his departure. Yet he was not
unnrmdful of his sacred office and catting, but generally
preached every morning and evening, either in the man
sion of his father-in-law, or in the neighbouring towns and
vdlages. Among other congratulatory letters which he
received during this period, was one from his meek and
intelbgent sister, Mrs. Hall, now separated from her
wretched husband, and residing in the house of her brother
John, connected with the Foundery in London. Thus she
speaks : —
"Aprd 13th, 1749. My dear Brother, — I thank you for
the last letter you ever sent me. Surrounded as I am with
distress on every side, I find that my heart can rejoice for
you. I verily believe the glory of the Lord is risen upon
you, and your sun shall no more go down. It is well you

528 THE LIFE OF
was so happdy disappointed ; but I cannot say I am ; for I
could not help believing, the Master would once more honour
his own ordinance with his sacred presence. May the God
of our fathers bless you both, and enable you to glorify Him
aU your days, by showing forth to ad men what He wills
marriage to be !
" Pray give my kindest love to my sister ; and tell her, I
heartily wish her all the happiness her heart desires. You
do not say whether you wdl give us the pleasure of seeing
her along with you, or no. I wish you would let us know,
if you intend to bring her hither till you can provide a better
place, that we may provide for her the best accommodation
this place affords.* " Your affectionate sister."
On the 21st of April Mr. Charles Wesley left Garth, that
he might resume his itinerant ministry. He was accom
panied by his wife, Miss Betsy, and their father, to Aber
gavenny, where they spent the night. The next day he says,
"I cheerfully left my partner for the Master's work, and
rode on with Harry to Bristol. We made so much haste,
that I left att my strength behind me, and was glad to go to
bed as soon as I came in." The following day was the Sab
bath ; but instead of being able to preach, as he intended, he
says, "Dr. Middleton sweated, blooded, vomited me. Yet
on Monday I attempted to preach, but my body faded."
In a httle whde he was able to resume his labours ; and
with grateful joy he remarks, " Never since I preached the
Gospel have I been more owned and assisted of God than
* If the house to which Mrs. Hall invited her sister-in-law were no better
than it was at a later period, it possessed few attractions as a residence. In the
Rev. James Creighton's " Poetic Miscellanies," published in the year 1791,
there is " A Meditation at the old Foundery, near Moorfields, London, whilst
the rain was pouring through the roof, and burst down part of the ceiling of the
chamber where the author lay confined by sickness. Nov. 10th, 1785." The
" Meditation " is in blank verse, and thus begins : 
" This tottering fabric, with its mouldering walls,
Its beams decay'd, bent rafters, shatter'd roof,
Minutely paints, exactly represents,
My poor, my frail, my weak, my earthen frame."
Such, for many years, was the town residence of the Wesleys ! « As poor yet
making many rich." '

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 529
now. He is always with me in the work of the ministry ;
therefore, / live by the GospeU'
On the recovery of his health, he addressed the following
letter to his brother, who was still in Ireland. It is dated,
"Bristol, Aprd 29th. I hope this wdl find you prospering
in Ireland. I left Garth yesterday se'nnight. Mr. Gwynne,
with Sally and Betty, accompanied me to Abergavenny.
There I left them on Saturday mornmg, and got hither by
one. Over-riding occasioned a fever ; but Jesus rebuked it
by the means of bleeding, vomiting, and sweating ; and on
Monday I was just able to preach. Much of His hand have
I seen since we parted. Our fears of Mrs. Gwynne were
altogether needless. She had assured her daughters, that
rather than we should come into any danger of inconvenience,
by her son, or any man, Mr. Gwynne should leave us our
selves executors. He made his witt, to which I was witness,
and even then proposed making me his executor. I desired,
as you may well suppose, that he would appoint Mrs.
Gwynne, which he did. She leaves Becky hers ; to whom I
think you can have no exception. Her tenderness towards
me increased as long as I stayed at Garth. I cannot but
beheve she wdl one day be a great blessing to the church.
" I was too eager for the work, and therefore beheve God
checked me by that short sickness. Till on Wednesday even
ing, at the Hatt, my strength and understanding did not
return ; but from that time the Lord has been with us of a
truth. More zeal, more bfe, more power, I have not felt for
some years ; (I wish my mentioning this may not lessen it ;)
so that hitherto marriage has been no binderance. You will
hardly beheve it sits so Ught upon me. I forgot my wife
(can you think it ?) as soon as I left her. Some farther proof
I had of my heart on Saturday last, when tbe fever threat
ened most. I did not find, so far as I can say, any unwill
ingness to die on account of any I should leave behind.
Neither did death appear less desirable than formerly ; which
I own gave me great pleasure, and made me shed tears of
joy. I almost beheve, nothing shatt hurt me ; that the world,
and the flesh, and the devd, shall keep their distance ; or,
assaulting, leave me more than conqueror.
"Here is a small, convenient house, £11 a year, next
Mrs. Vigor's. I have written to Garth for counsel; but my
VOL. I. MM

530

THE LIFE OF

mother is unexpectedly against our keeping house for some
time, if not years. You, I think, will not binder our bving
as pdgrims. Write your mind, and turn the scale.
"On Thursday I propose setting out for London, by
Oxford, with Thomas Maxfield ; (if they wdl give me a year
of grace, I shall wonder, and thank them ;) visit the classes
the next week, keep the octave, and return to the press.
Farley * and the school go on well. More scholars. Where
wdl you stow them ? Come, and budd.
" I hope you came time enough to save Joseph Cownley,
&c. Set your time for returning. Whenabouts, at least,
wUl you meet me at Ludlow ? It is a thousand pities you
should not be here when the ' Library 'f makes its first
appearance. The Lord cut short your work, and his, and
make a few weeks go as far as many months !
"What say you to Thomas Maxfield and my taking a
journey (when you return) through aU the societies, northern
and western, and settbng correspondencies with the Stewards,
alias booksellers, &c. His heart is whole with us, to my
great satisfaction. Take an exact account how many of my
book must be sent to Ireland bound. My kindest love to
Mr. Lunell, Mr. Lloyd, (with thanks for his letter, and my
promise of a speedy answer,) Mrs. Fowkes, Mr. Gibbons,
and ad friends at Cork and Dublin, &c.
" We make mention of you in all our prayers. Be not
unmindful of us. The Lord preserve us att unto his dav !
Farewell." *
Having ministered the word of hfe at Cirencester and
Oxford on his way, he came to London on the 6th of May,
and the next day preached both at West-street and the
Foundery. " At the chapel," says he, " my subject was, ' The
end of all things is at hand;' and at the Foundery, 'Thou
shalt show me the path of life.' The word was really a
means of grace to our souls. I met the society in very great
love, which was only increased by my change of condition.
1 am married to more than one, or one thousand, of them."
At no period of his life was he more active than at this
time. Having spent a few more days in London, he went to
* Felix Farley, of Bristol, Mr. Wesley's printer
it u rPieSrfiff;bv^he first voiume °f m - - * ** r-

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 531
Bath, Bristol, Kingswood, and Hereford, where he was joined
by his wffe. Thence he went to Ludlow ; to which place he
says "the family lately removed. My mother, and sisters
Becky, Betsy, Baldwyn, received me as I expected. Brother
Duke and the Captain could not be civder.
" June 4th. The pulpit was refused me, but not the sacra
ment. In the afternoon the boys began gathering and
throwing eggs and stones. Mr. Gwynne sent for the Bailiff,
who himself fetched the refractory Constable, and seized the
ringleader of the mob. This queded the increasing riot. I
preached with tolerable quiet on, ' Repent ye, and believe the
Gospel.' " June 5th. I preached witb more enlargement, and to a
better behaved congregation, from, 'Behold the Lamb of
God, which taketh away the sin of the world ! ' I stood at
the door, and got one stone at last.
" June 6th. I drove my wife to visit Captain Baldwyn, and
very gently overturned, without hurting her in the least.
My hearers at night were very tumultuous, yet could do no
mischief." Mrs. Wesley now began to accompany her husband in his
various long and rapid journeys, bearing with cheerfulness
the inconveniences of an itinerant life, with the scorn and
violence of profane men, when he preached to them in the
fields, highways, and other places of pubhc resort. As she
was greatly admired by him, he expressed a satisfaction which
was perfectly natural and allowable in saying, " AU look upon
my Satty with my eyes." She went with him to Bristol,
Bath, London, and several other towns, and was everywhere
treated with the utmost respect as the amiable wife of one of
the most useful men of his age. She usuady rode behind
him on horseback, and experienced witb him the watchful
care of an ever-merciful Providence. Soon after she had
become an itinerant, he says, " I was riding over Hounslow-
heath, with my wffe behind me, when a highwayman crossed
the road, passed us, and robbed aU the coaches and passengers
behind us."
On the 9th and 10th of August Mr. John Wesley met
them by appointment at Ludlow, where the Gwynne family
now resided ; and there signed the legal instrument, securing
to Charles and his wffe a yearly income of one hundred
2 m 2

532 THE LIFE OF
pounds. The brothers then parted ; John going to Birming
ham, and Charles to Evesham. They met at Oxford, and
went together to London, where they had the "satisfaction,"
as Charles expresses it, " of two hours' conference, at Mr.
Watkins's, with that loving, mdd, judicious Christian, Dr.
Doddridge." It will be recollected, that when Mr. Charles Wesley was
last in Ireland, he was treated with the utmost respect in the
city of Cork, where he preached from day to day to thousands
of people, and that with encouraging success ; many persons
being brought to a saving knowledge of the truth. Opposi
tion, in every form, was suspended ; and all classes of the
community, from the highest to the lowest, hstened to his
ministry with sdent attention, and regarded him with appa
rent esteem and kindness. Yet he had a strong impression
that this state of things would not last; and therefore
warned the infant society to prepare for persecution. This at
length appeared in a form more terrific, outrageous, and
destructive than there is reason to believe even he had antici
pated. Whde he was malting arrangements for bis marriage,
the cloud was gathering ; and after he was made happy in
the relation of a husband, he received such accounts of the
cruelties inflicted upon his spiritual chddren there, as awak
ened his deepest sympathies; and he repeatedly brought
these accounts before the societies where he went, for the
purpose of calling forth their prayers in behalf of their
suffering brethren in the sister island.
A worthless ballad-singer, of tbe name of Nicholas Butler,
was aUowed by the civd authorities to set all law at defiance
for several weeks together. He went about the city, holding
his ballads in one hand, and the Bible in the other, catting
upon the people to assist him in the suppression of the
Methodist heretics. Many of the baser sort joined him, and
from time to time cut and beat both men and women, to the
hazard of their fives. They carried the benches of the house
where the Methodists worshipped into the street, and burned
them in triumph. It was dangerous for any member of the
society to be seen abroad. The Magistrates refused to pro
tect the innocent and oppressed people who apphed to them
for redress, and gave direct encouragement to the rioters in
theb? destructive and bloody career. At length the Assizes

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 533
came on, when twenty-eight depositions were laid before the
Grand Jury relative to the riots which had taken place ; but
these guardians of the pubhc peace threw them att out ; and
then, in violation of law and usage, they themselves assumed
the character of accusers, and specified the sentence which
they wished to be passed upon the aUeged offenders, before
they had been tried, or had even heard of any indictment !
" We find and present," say they, " Charles Wesley to be a
person of id fame, a vagabond, and a common disturber of
His Majesty's peace ; and we pray be may be transported."
They made the same presentment with respect to seven other
Methodist Preachers, most of whose names they mis-spelled.
In the estimation of these men, the wanton destruction of
other people's property, beating them with clubs, and stab
bing them with daggers, were no crimes at ad; and they
assumed that, at their simple request, Methodist Preachers
were to be tried and condemned in theb? absence, and
punished without being allowed to utter a word in then" own
defence. Such were their apprehensions of law and justice.
Wed might Mr. John Wesley pronounce this "memorable
presentment" "worthy to be preserved in the annals of
Ireland for all succeeding generations." Mr. Charles Wesley
was in London when these enbghtened Hibernians gave
judgment concerning his character, and declared him worthy
of a felon's doom. He wrote a hymn of triumph on the occa
sion, which has been preserved among his manuscripts.
Soon after his marriage he rented a small house in Stoke's-
croft, Bristol, near the residence of his esteemed and very
intimate friend Mrs. Vigor, a pious member of the society in
that city; and on the 1st of September he and Mrs. Wesley
took possession of it, and commenced house-keeping. Re
ferring to its dimensions, he remarks it was " such a one as
suited a stranger and pdgrim upon earth." He says, " I saw
my house, and consecrated it by prayer and thanksgiving. I
spent an hour at the preaching-room in intercession. We
began the hour of retirement with joint-prayer. When
alone, I was in some measure sensible of the divine presence.
I opened the book on those words, ' Whde they spake, Jesus
stood in the midst of them, and said, Peace be unto you.'
At six our first guests, Mrs. Vigor and her sisters, passed a
useful hour with us. I preached on the first words I met,

534 THE LIFE OF
Rom. xii. 1. The power and blessing of God were with ns.
At hatt-hour past nine I slept comfortably in my own house,
yet not my own.
" Sept. 2d. We had famdy prayer at eight, and began
the New Testament. I passed the hour of retirement
in my garden, and was melted into tears by the divine
goodness. " Sept. 4th. I rose with my partner at four. Both under
the word, and among the select band, we were constrained to
cry after Jesus, with mighty prayers and tears. I sang this
hymn in my famdy : —
God of faithful Abraham, hear
His feeble son and thine ;
In thy glorious power appear,
And bless my just design.
Lo ! I come to serve thy will,
All thy blessed will to prove,
Fired with patriarchal zeal,
And pure primeval love.
Me and mine I fain would give
A sacrifice to thee,
By the ancient model live,
The true simplicity :
Walk as in my Maker's sight,
Free from worldly guile and care,
Praise my innocent delight,
And all my business prayer.
Whom to me thy goodness lends,
Till life's last gasp is o'er,
Servants, relatives, and friends,
I promise to restore :
All shall on thy side appear,
All shall in thy service join,
Principled with godly fear,
And worshippers divine.
Them, as much as lies in me,
I will through grace persuade,
Seize, and turn their souls to thee,
For whom their souls were made •
Bring them to the' atoning blood, '
(Blood that speaks a world forgiven }
Make them serious, wise, and good
And train them up for heaven '

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 535
" In the evening was that word fulfilled, ' Him that cometh
unto me I wdl in no wise cast out,' by the reception of a
poor sinner to the favour of God in Christ Jesus.
" Sept. 7th. As often as I minister the word, our Lord
ministers his grace through it. He blesses me also in private,
as well as famdy prayer, and conference witb my Christian
friends. In a word, whatsoever I do prospers."
After Mr. Charles Wesley became possessed of a house in
Bristol, he and his exceUent lady were accustomed to accommo
date the itinerant Preachers in their visits to that city. John
Nelson, John Downes, WiUiam Shent, and other men of
kindred spirit and habits, were among their frequent guests.
To the end of her bfe she used to speak of them with consi
derable emotion. She often remarked that she never met witb
persons better behaved, or more agreeable in their spirit and
manners. They were so many eminent proofs how well
divine grace can supply the fictitious aid of education and
high breeding. She described them as humble, obbging,
simple-hearted men, who hved above tbe world ; futt of meek
ness and of holy love.
It is a pleasing indication of the readiness with which Mrs.
Wesley adapted her mind to her altered circumstances, that,
on leaving the ample mansion of Garth, and taking up her
residence in an humble cottage, she wrote with ber own
hand, in a manner tbe most neat and elegant, an inventory
of the furniture with which they were provided in their new
habitation. This document has been preserved among the
family records, an interesting proof of her care and economy,
and of the bmited scale of their estabbshment. They had,
however, more than the Prophet's " table, stool, and candle
stick." Mr. Charles Wesley's happy marriage appears to have been
at least one means of deepening his brother's conviction that
it is not good for man to be alone, and of inducing bim to
form the resolution of entering immediately into the same
state. He had indeed intended to marry in the course of the
preceding year, but was hindered by means witb which we are
unacquainted. The object of his choice was a widow, of the
name of Mrs. Grace Murray, who for her piety, holy zeal,
simphcity, and Christian usefulness, was not unworthy of his
confidence and affection. She was a native of Newcastle,

536

THE LIFE OF

and at a very tender age knew the Lord ; but for want of the
requisite disciphne and helps departed from the God of her
youth. Her first husband, Mr. Alexander Murray, was a
sea-faring man, and like herself hved in carelessness and sin.
Coming to London, she repeatedly heard Mr. Whitefield
preach in the open air, and was seized with such a conviction
of her gudt and danger as embittered her very bfe, and ren
dered it insupportable. In this state she heard Mr. John
Wesley explain, with his characteristic clearness and power,
the way of salvation through faith in the sacrifice of Christ;
and thus, being led to trust in the Saviour, she found rest to
her soul. Not long afterwards she addressed the following
letter to Mr. Charles Wesley, in comphance with a request,
which he made to those who had recently been brought to a
knowledge of the truth, that they would give him in writmg
the particulars of their conversion. It was written in Mav
1740. J'
"Reverend Father in Chiist,— My heart being now open
before God, I wid write as in his presence.
" The first gift of faith I received, after I bad seen myself a
lost sinner, bound with ten thousand chains, and dropping
mtohed. Then I heard the voice, 'Be of good cheer, thy
sms are forgiven thee;' and could say, 'The Son of God
loved me, and gave himsett for me.' I thought I saw Him at
the right hand of the Father, making intercession for me. I
went on m great joy for four months; then pride crept in;
and I thought the work was finished, when it was but just
begun. There I rested, and in a httle time fell into doubts
and fears, whether my sins were really forgiven me, till I
SSS CFf mt,° the deptl1 of misei7" J couM ™* P^y ;
neither had I any desire to do it, or to read or hear the word
e^d heir ^ *? ?°UWed SCa- Then *d I « i IZ
ness hZtl7o T : Msh MtUre' «* feel m? ^Ipless-
trJl7™lTSls™ my Saviour ful1 of **» «*
be std" ^L^^TO, w; Whisperi^' ' ^
tban I ever W befo - ' ^ **** SW*etness «* *™

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 537
" Now my joy is calm and solid, my heart drawn out to the
Lord continually. I know that my Redeemer liveth for me.
He is my strength and my rock, and will carry on his work
in my soul to the day of redemption.
" Dear Sir, I have spoken the state of my heart, as before
the Lord. I beg your prayers, that I may go on, from
strength to strength, from conquering to conquer, till death
is swallowed up in victory."
When Mr. Charles Wesley received this letter, she says,
" He requested that I would come and speak with him the
next morning, which I did ; but shad never forget his piercing
look. He examined me very closely : I answered him with
simphcity, as far as I knew. When I was coming away, he
said, ' I will propound you to be a member of our society.'
The next meeting, therefore, I was desired to stay; and a
happy meeting we had."
Her conversion and consequent connexion with the
Methodists gave huge offence to her ungodly husband, espe
ciaUy when she refused to accompany him to places of
worldly amusement. He swore that Mr. Wesley had
destroyed all his happiness in this world ; absolutely forbade
her to attend the rehgious meetings of her new associates ;
and protested, that, if she would not renounce ad intercourse
with them, he would confine her in a madhouse. This threat
he was at length induced to withdraw. She had a dangerous
illness ; and in the extremity of her sufferings, he gave full
permission to ber Methodist friends to visit her, for the pur
pose of prayer and pious conversation. Having undertaken
another voyage, he was no more permitted to visit his home,
but died at sea. The intelligence of his death filled her witb
grief unutterable.
Being now a widow, Mr. Wesley engaged her as his house
keeper at Newcastle, where she discharged her official duties
with fidehty, and was very useful in promoting spiritual reh
gion among persons of her own sex. She also visited various
parts of England and Ireland, under Mr. Wesley's direction,
regulating and encouraging the female classes, and was a
blessing wherever she came. Her unassuming manners, and
devout spirit, endeared her to the people, and made her a
messenger of good. But she acknowledges that the caresses
with which she was received at length proved hurtful to her

538 THE LIFE OF
piety. She lost much of her simphcity and godly fervour,
and her spiritual enjoyments were proportionably decreased;
yet as she still retained her rehgious habits neither Mr
Wesley nor her friends in general were aware of her spiritual
declension. This she afterwards confessed, as her son has
stated in the biographical account of her wbich he pub
hshed. The Christian exceUencies which adorned her cha
racter excited Mr. Wesley's esteem and affection, and induced
him to make her an offer of marriage. Some years before he
had written a tract in favour of cebbacy; but he never ima
gined that a single bfe is the best for ad men, or for the same
men at att times ; and in the midst of his multipbed labours
and cares he felt that he greatly needed the sympathy and
aid of an intelligent, active, and pious wffe. The offer which
he made to Mrs. Murray was accepted. She declared her
readiness to accompany him to the ends of the earth; and
confessed that the honour of being thus aided to bim was a
distinction for which she had not dared to hope.
The marriage was to have been celebrated early in October,
1749; but on the third day of that month she was married
to John Bennet, one of the Itinerant Preachers ; Mr. Charles
Wesley and Mr. Whitefield being present on the occasion,
and persuading her to take this step. That Mr. Wesley was
deeply distressed at the disappointment, is manifest from a
letter which he immediately addressed to a confidential friend,
Mr. Thomas Bigg, of Newcastle, and from some verses which
he wrote on the occasion, which are published in bis Life by
Mr. Moore.
All tbe circumstances of this case have never been dis
closed, so that the affair is still involved in considerable mys
tery. It would appear that the same parties who persuaded
Mrs. Murray to marry John Bennet in the year 1749 had
prevented her union with Mr. Wesley the preceding year.
Charles, whom his brother cads his " own famibar friend,"
was doubtless the principal hinderance. The reason of his
opposition is not distinctly stated, but may be coUected from
collateral circumstances, and the nature of the case. Mr.
Watson thinks that Charles was actuated ' by a feeling of
family and official dignity; and imagined that it would be
dishonourable to his connexions, were his brother to form a
matrimonial aUiance with a woman of humble bb'th as Mrs.

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 539
Murray was known to be. But of this there is no proof.
The fact is, Mr. Charles Wesley regarded his brother as pro
videntially called to superintend that extensive revival of reh
gion which had now, for several years, been carried on by their
joint-labours, and that of their fedow-belpers. To preserve
this work in unimpaired efficiency, and extend it according to
their hopes, he knew would require his brother constantly to
itinerate through Great Britain and Ireland ; and such inces
sant journeying was incompatible with the comfort of a mar
ried hfe. The correctness of this opinion was amply proved
by the subsequent events of Mr. John Wesley's personal
history. That these were Charles's views wid appear when
we come to speak of his brother's marriage with another
lady, which took place about seventeen months after this
time. In addition to this it should be stated that an attachment,
of many years' continuance, subsisted between Mrs. Murray
and John Bennet. In the year 1745 he had a long and dan
gerous illness in Mr. Wesley's bouse at Newcastle, of which
she had the charge ; and from that illness he beheved himself
to be raised up in answer to her prayers. From that time he
regarded her as destined by Providence to be his future wffe ;
and they corresponded together with reference to their mar
riage. This is stated by her son, in the biographical account
pf her which he published after her death ; and it is confirmed
by documentary evidence stdl existing. That she vacillated
in reference to Bennet, when Mr. Wesley made her an offer,
and at the time accepted his proposal, as the more desirable
of the two, may be readdy conceived ; although such a con
duct was not consistent with Christian simphcity and honour.
After she had given her pledge to Mr. Wesley, why should
she have married Bennet, but that she was previously
attached to him, and engaged by promise? Mr. Charles
Wesley and Mr. Whitefield had no power to compel her to
marry any man against her wdl. Ad that they could do was
to reason and persuade. It is highly probable that Bennet,
when he obtained information of this new engagement, and
perceived that she was hkely to escape out of his hands, laid
the case before Mr. Charles Wesley and Mr. Whitefield, and
requested their interference; for it is not hkely that Mr.
John Wesley, after being hindered by bis brother twelve

540 THE LIFE OF
months before, would communicate to him his present
arrangement. Though Mr. Charles Wesley's motives are above suspicion,
(for a more upright man never bved,) yet it must be con
ceded that the manner of bis interference was indefensible.
He had no right absolutely to judge and determine for his
brother in a matter so sacred. Counsel and remonstrance
he might have given, and that with all the earnestness of
which he was capable ; but beyond this he was not justly
authorized to proceed. Had it been proved to Mr. John
Wesley that the woman whom he was engaged to marry was
betrothed to another man, it is not to be conceived that he
would have persevered in his design of making her his wffe.
The very sensible and affectionate Vicar of Shoreham
interposed upon this painful occasion, to prevent a permanent
breach between the brothers. It was the first serious mis
understanding that had ever taken place between them.
Addressing Charles, who had, perhaps with the best inten
tions, given just ground of offence, Mr. Perronet says,
" Yours came this day to hand. I leave you to guess how
such news must affect a person whose very soul is one with
yours and your friend. Let me conjure you to soothe his
sorrows. Pour nothing but od and wine into his wounds.
Indulge no views, no designs, but what tend to the honour of
God, the promoting tbe kingdom of his dear Son, and the
healing of our wounded friend. How would the Philistines
rejoice, could they hear that Saul and Jonathan were in
danger from theb? own swords ! "
For nothing was Mr. John Wesley more remarkable than
the forgiveness of injuries, especiady when he saw in the
offender signs of regret, or was convinced that the offence
had been given rather through infirmity of judgment, than
obhquity of purpose. What explanations took place between
Mr. Charles Wesley and Mr. Whitefield, and the generous
man whom they had disappointed, and wounded bi the ten
derest part, we know not ; but he cherished towards them no
feelings of unholy resentment. They all met in Leeds in the
evening of the day after the marriage of Mr. Bennet and
Mrs. Murray, when he doubtless received the first mtelh-
gence of what had been done at Newcastle. Deeply wounded
as were his feelings, he went the next morning at five o'clock

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 541
to hear Mr. Whitefield preach in Leeds ; and then accom
panied him to Birstal, where he also heard him in the even
ing. His remark is, " God gave him both strong and per
suasive words ; such as, I trust, sunk deep into many hearts."
Having himself preached the next morning, he says, " I then
returned to my brother, whom I had left at Leeds." During
this day he saw John Bennet and the bride ; and writing to a
friend he says, " I beheve you never saw such a scene." Yet
he was not unmindful of his pubhc duty. " At noon," he
says, " we spent an hour with several of our Preachers, in
exhortation and prayer. About one I preached to a crowded
audience of high and low, rich and poor; but theb* number
was abundantly enlarged at five, as was my strength both of
soul and body. I cried aloud to them att, to look unto Jesus, *
and scarce knew when to leave off."
From Leeds Mr. Wesley went to Newcastle, where he stdl
speaks of Mr. Whitefield in the most friendly manner.
"I was now satisfied," says he, "that God had sent Mr.
Whitefield thither in an acceptable time; many of those
who had httle thought of God before, still retaining the
impressions they received from him."
As if he intended to demonstrate the entire absence from
his mind of all wrathful dispositions, now that the matter
could not be reversed, Mr. Wesley returned to Leeds, and at
John Bennet's request accompanied him to Rochdale, for the
purpose of preaching to the rioters of that town; and he
afterwards went with him to Bolton, in Lancashire. This
kmdliness was not reciprocated. Bennet at length embraced the
Calvinian theory ; spoke against Mr. Wesley with great vehe
mence, and endeavoured to alienate the societies from him.
He then settled as a Dissenting Minister, in Derbyshire,
where he spent the rest of his bfe. After his death his wUe
returned to the society of her former friends, and to the end
of her life expressed great respect for Mr. Wesley, whom she
survived several years.
Mr. Charles Wesley speeddy returned from the north, and
spent the residue of the year in preaching and other pastoral
duties in London and Bristol, and at several of the inter
mediate and surrounding places. The fodowing are the prin
cipal entries in his journal : —
" Oct. 24th. Among my hearers to-day at Bath were a son

542 THE LIFE or
of the Lord Chief Justice Lee, my old school-fellow Sir
Danvers Osborn, and Lord Halifax. They behaved decently,
and were particularly taken with the singing. In the even
ing God sent forth his awakening power, and his fear feU on
all that heard the word.
" Nov. 8th. I set out for London, with my brother and
Ned Perronet. We were in perils of robbers, who were
abroad, and had robbed many the night before. We com
mended ourselves to God, and rode over tbe Heath singing.
" Dec. 1st. I hardly reached my own bouse, quite ex
hausted as I was with pain of body, and vexation of spirit. I
had little power for several days, and less inclination, to
preach. My greatest comfort was the conversation of a few
faithful friends, such as Mrs. Vigor, Sarah Perrin, Mrs.
Davis, and Sukey Burdock.
" Dec. 18th. My birth-day. Forty years long have I
now grieved and tempted God, proved Him, and seen his
works. I was more and more sensible of it all day, till I
quite sunk under the burden.
" Christmas-day. The room was full as it could contain.
We rejoiced from four to six, that to us a Chdd is born, to us
a Son is given. We received the sacrament at the Codege.
In the evening all were melted down at our solemn love-
feast." Towards the close of this year, 1749, Mr. Charles Wes
ley published, by subscription, two additional volumes of
" Hymns and Sacred Poems." The hymn-books which he
and his brother had before sent forth into the world bore
their joint names ; and no other intimation was given respect
ing the authorship of the different compositions. The reader
is not informed which were written by John, and which by
Charles. The two volumes which were now first published
bore Charles's name only, and were thus authenticated as
his own. Some of them are founded upon particular texts of
Scripture; others express the author's rehgious feelings in
particular states of mind ; not a few were written upon special
occasions, as the death of friends, providential debverances,
the success of his ministry, the persecution and opposition
with which he had to contend. Several of them are intended
for the use of persons in peculiar circumstances, such as
Ministers of the Gospel, medical practitioners, widows, the

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 543
afflicted, and the dying. More than one-fourth of the second
volume consists of "hymns for Christian friends." Many of
these were originally addressed to Sarah Gwynne, before his
marriage with her, and others after their union : a few verbal
alterations being occasionally made, for the purpose of giving
them a more general character, and of adapting them to
popular use. Whde these volumes exhibit his piety and
genius to great advantage, they throw considerable light
upon his personal history, and his prevalent habits of
thought. The first volume concludes with a hymn of unusual length,
and of ahnost unparalleled subbmity and force. Nothing
could give so perfect a view of the spfrit in which he had
exercised his ministry, from the time at which he began his
glorious career in Moorfields and Kennington-common, to
this period of his bfe. Some of these wonderful stanzas are
wed known. The entire composition is here given.
FOE A PERSON CALLED FORTH TO BEAR HIS
TESTIMONY.
O thou who, at thy creature's bar,
Thy glorious Godhead didst declare,
A true and good confession make ;
Come in thy Spirit from above,
And arm me with thy faithful love,
For thy own truth and mercy's sake.
Call'd forth by thee, thou know'st I am,
Thy truth and mercy to proclaim,
Thy Godhead and eternal power,
The Man whom God his Fellow owns,
Whom angel-powers, dominions, thrones,
Through all eternity adore.
Thee, high enthroned above all height,
Thee God of God, and Light of Light,
I come undaunted to confess,
With God essentially the same,
Jehovah, Jah, the great I AM,
The Lord of hosts, the Prince of peace,
The sovereign, everlasting Lord,
The glorious, unbeginning Word,
The Son of God, the Son of man,
God over heaven and earth supreme,
Made flesh thy creature to redeem,
For me incarnated and slain.

544 THE LIFE OF
Slain for a sinful world, and me,
Our Surety hung upon the tree ;
Thy body bore our guilty load :
My Lamb for sin an offering made,
The debt of all mankind hath paid,
And bought and sprinkled us with blood.
That blood applied by faith I feel,
And come its healing power to tell,
Through which I know my sins forgiven ;
A witness I that all may find
The peace deserved for all mankind,
And walk with God, my God, to heaven.
I come to testify the grace
My Lord obtain'd for all our race,
Enough ten thousand worlds to save ;
Salvation is in Jesu's name,
Which every soul of man may claim,
And all that seek the grace shall have :
Salvation from the power of sin,
Salvation from the root within,
Salvation into perfect love,
(Thy grace to all hath brought it near,)
An uttermost salvation here,
Salvation up to heaven above.
Thy power and saving grace to show,
A warfare at thy charge I go,
Strong in the Lord, and thy great might,
Gladly take up the hallowM cuoss,
And, suffering all things for thy cause,
Beneath that bloody banner fight.
A spectacle to fiends and men,
To all their fierce or cool disdain
With calmest pity I submit ;
Determined nought to know beside
My Jesus and Him crucified,
I tread the world beneath my feet.
Superior to their smile or frown,
On all their goods my soul looks down,
Their pleasures, wealth, and pomp, and state :
The man that dares their god despise,
The Christian, he alone is wise !
The Christian, he alone is great !
O God, let all my life declare,
How happy all thy servants are,
How far above these earthly things,
How pure when wash'd in Jesu's blood,
How intimately one with God,
A heaven-born race of Priests and Kings.

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 545
For this alone I live below,
The power of godliness to show,
The wonders wrought by Jesu's name.
O that I might but faithful prove,
Witness to all thy pard'ning love,
And point them to the' atoning Lamb !
Let me to every creature cry,
The poor and rich, the low and high,
" Believe, and feel thy sins forgiven !
Damn'd till by Jesus saved thou art ;
Till Jesu's blood hath wash'd thy heart,
Thou canst not find the gate of heaven."
Thou, Jesu, thou my breast inspire,
And touch my lips with hallow'd fire,
And loose a stammering infant's tongue ;
Prepare the vessel of thy grace,
Adorn me with the robes of praise,
And mercy shall be all my song :
Mercy for those who know not God,
Mercy for all in Jesu's blood,
Mercy that earth and heaven transcends ;
Love that o'erwhelms the saints in light,
The length, and breadth, and depth, and height,
Of love divine which never ends.
A faithful witness of thy grace,
Long may I fill the' allotted space,
And answer all thy great design,
Walk in the works by thee prepared,
And find annex' d the vast reward,
The crown of righteousness divine.
When I have lived to thee alone,
Pronounce the welcome word, " Well done ! "
And let me take my place above,
Enter into my Master's joy,
And all eternity employ
In praise, and ecstasy, and love.
In these noble and energetic bnes Mr. Charles Wesley has
strikingly depicted the mighty faith, the burning love to
Christ, the yearmng pity for tbe souls of men, the heavenly-
mindedness, the animating hope of future glory, which
characterized his pubbc ministry, and which not only enabled
tim to dehver his Lord's message before scoffing multitudes,
but also carried him through his wasting labours, and the
riots of Bristol, of CornwaU, of Staffordshire, of Devizes, and
of Ireland, without a murmur. As a witness for Christ, he
freely sacrificed his reputation as a man of letters and of
VOL. I. N N

546 THE LIFE OF
genius ; and of hfe itself, comparatively speaking, he made no
account. Among the papers left by him is a small manuscript
volume, containing the names of the subscribers to these two
volumes of hymns, written by himself with singular neatness.
Of the persons who thus encouraged him in his authorship
five hundred and thirteen hved in London ; one hundred and
thirty-six in Bristol ; three hundred and sixty-seven in other
parts of England and Wales ; and one hundred and twenty-
nine in Ireland : making, in the whole, eleven hundred and
forty-five. Many societies, as such, subscribed for these
admirable volumes, particularly in Leeds and its neighbour
hood. Hence we infer, that they had cb-culating bbraries for
tbe use of the members : an arrangement which must have
been attended with many important advantages, especiady
where the people were poor, and unable to purchase books for
themselves. The following societies appear in this honour
able list : — Leeds, Armley, Hunslet, Rothwell, Oulton,
Woodside, Seacroft, Woodhouse, York, Acomb, Thirsk,
Hornby, and Selby. They were supplied by the agency of
William Shent.

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEV. 547

CHAPTER XVII.
At the beginning of the year 1750 Mr. Charles Wesley
was at Bristol, as was also his friend Mr. Grimshaw, of
Haworth. Though he was greatly blessed in his ministry,
especiaUy on particular occasions, yet at times he was subject
to strong mental depression. To this indeed he was consti
tutionally prone, and from this period to the end of his hfe
he was more or less affected by it. When he was dady
employed in preaching, and in traveUing from place to place,
he was carried above att feelings of despondency, and hved in
a state of high spiritual enjoyment ; but when he sat down
in domestic quiet, those feehngs often returned in unabated
power. At this period the situation of his wffe, who expected
ere long to be a mother, prevented him from taking those
extensive journeys to which he had been accustomed.
"Jan. 1st. At four in the morning," says he, "our room
was excessively crowded, whde I proclaimed the Gospel year
of jubdee. We did not part without a blessing.
" Jan. 12th. I preached, witb the old power, on, ' Said I
not unto thee, that, if thou wouldest beheve, thou shouldest
see the glory of God?' Generally my hands hang down,
and I am so feeble in mind that I cannot speak.
" Jan. 14th. The Spirit helped our infirmity at Kingswood
sacrament. A daughter of our brother Grimshaw was just
departed in the Lord, being perfected in a short space."
On the 31st of this month, at two o'clock in the morning,
Mr. and Mrs. Wesley were awakened by " a clap of thunder,
unusuady loud and terrible." She was greatly frightened ;
so that the next day he accompanied her to consult a Phy
sician. They were overtaken by a shower of rain, wbich
induced them to quicken their pace ; and the consequence
was a premature birth. Her life, however, was mercifully
preserved. Under this affliction, he says, "I brought my
friend Grimshaw home with me, comforted for his happy
daughter. " Feb. 8th. There was an earthquake in London.
2 n 2

548 THE LIFE OF
" Peb. 13th. I preached with a httle strength at Bearfield,
and the next day with more at Freshford. The spttit of the
people helped me. An old lady of fourscore received me
into her house. We spent the time in prayer and singing.
Stephen Naylor, a poor backslider, had another cad to
repentance, and seemed resolved to close with it. I invited
at night many burdened souls to Christ; and his heabng
power was present, and refreshed every weary spbit.
" Feb. 18th. I carried my sister Betsy to Kingswood,
where the Lord visited us again, and feasted us at his table.
" Feb. 19th. My wffe had recovered strength for her jour
ney. We set out with our sisters Betsy and Peggy. We
could not reach Newenham-passage tdl past seven. It was
then quite dark. The boat on the other side refused to come
over. We were got to the edge of the bank, the usual place
of embarking, when Providence sent a man to stop us. He
informed us, that the rains had choked up the river with two
banks of sand ; and where we were going was ad quicksands.
We followed him, with great difficulty, to another part of the
river. My horse sunk up to the shoulders, but with a violent
plunge struggled out. The boatmen at last took pity on us,
came over, and with much pains carried us into the boat, and
landed us safe on the opposite shore. By noon, Feb. 21st,
God conducted us safe to Ludlow. For the five fodowing
days I received fresh strength for the work, and rejoiced in
some measure that the Gospel had free course.
" Feb. 27th. I preached in their new room at Evesham,
and not without a sensible blessing. I met my brother the
next day at Oxford.
"March 1st. I rode to London. Ned Perronet suppbed
me with a lodging.
" March 4th. I visited old Lydia White, on her death-bed.
She accosted me, ' Thou blessed of the Lord, art thou come ?
I did not expect to see my dear Minister tid we met in para
dise. You and your brother are the instruments of my sal
vation. I have known the grace of the Lord Jesus long ago :
now I am entering into his glory. He has told me so. I
am fud of his joy now.' Her words strengthened my hands,
as I found at the chapel, speaking on those words, ' Blessed
is the man that endureth temptation.' They sunk into many
hearts."

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 549
Mr. Charles Wesley's visit to London at this time was one
of pecubar interest. He remarks, as we have seen, that, on
the 8th of February, " there was an earthquake in London."
He was then in Bristol ; but his brother, who was in London,
or its immediate neighbourhood, gives the fodowing account
of this alarming event : — " It was about a quarter after
twelve that the earthquake began at the skirts of the town.
It began in the south-east, went through Southwark, under
the river, and then from one end of London to the other. It
was observed at Westminster and Grosvenor-square a quarter
before one. Perhaps, U we allow for the difference of the
clocks, about a quarter of an hour after it began in South
wark. There were three distinct shakes, or wavings to and
fro, attended with a hoarse, rumbling noise, bke thunder."
On the 8th of March Charles, who was now in London,
addressed the following account to his brother in Bristol : —
" This morning, at a quarter after five, we had another shock
of an earthquake, far more violent than that of February 8th.
I was just repeating my text, when it shook the Foundery so
violently, that we ad expected it to fall upon our heads. A
great cry followed from the women and the chddren. I
immediately cried out, 'Therefore wid we not fear, though
the earth be moved, and the hills be carried into the midst of
the sea : for the Lord of hosts is with us ; the God of Jacob
is our refuge.' He filled my heart with faith, and my mouth
with words, shaking their souls, as wed as their bodies."
The earth moved westward, then east, then westward again,
through att London and Westminster. It was a strong and
jarring motion, attended -with a rumbhng noise, bke that of
distant thunder. Many houses were much shaken, and some
chimneys thrown down, but without any farther hurt. The
alarm which it occasioned, as might be supposed, was deep
and general ; many apprehending a return of the calamity in
a more destructive form. The fodowing selections from Mr.
Charles Wesley's journal give a striking view of the excite
ment which prevaded : —
"March 9th. Many flocked to the morning word, and
were yet more stirred up thereby. I have scarce ever seen
so many at intercession. At the chapel I preached on the
occasion, from Psalm xlvi., witb very great awakening power.
" March 10th. I expounded Isaiah xxiv., a chapter I had

550 THE LIFE OF
not taken much notice of, tiU this awful providence explained
it : ' Behold, the Lord maketh the earth empty, and maketh
it waste, and turneth it upside down, and scatteretb abroad
the inhabitants thereof. The foundations of the earth do
shake. The earth is utterly broken down ; tbe earth is clean
dissolved ; the earth is moved exceedingly. The earth shad
reel to and fro like a drunkard, and shall be removed bke a
cottage ; and the transgression thereof shad be heavy upon
it ; and it shall fall, and not rise again.' I preached at
Snowsfields, and urged them to enter into the Rock, now the
Lord is risen to shake terribly the earth.
" March 11th. My spfrit, and many others', seem revived
by the late judgment. The word is with the accustomed
power, both at London, and Deptford, and wherever I minis
ter it.
"April 4th. Fear filled our chapel, occasioned by a pro
phecy of the earthquake's return this night. I preached my
written sermon on the subject with great effect, and gave out
several suitable hymns. It was a glorious night for the
disciples of Jesus.
" Aprd 5th. At four I rose, after a night of sound sleep,
whde my neighbours watched. I sent an account to Mrs.
Gwynne, as follows : — ' The late earthquake has found me
work enough. Yesterday I saw the Westminster end of the
town full of coaches, and crowds flying out of the reach of
divine justice, with astonishing precipitation. Their panic
was caused by a poor madman's prophecy. Last night they
were all to be swallowed up. Tbe vulgar were in almost as
great consternation as theb" betters. Most of them watched
all night ; multitudes in the fields and open places ; several
in theb coaches ; many removed their goods. London looked
like a sacked city. A lady, just stepping into her coach, to
escape, dropped down dead. Many came all night knocking
at the Foundery door, and begging admittance for God's
sake. Our poor people were calm and quiet, as at another
time.' "
This account is confirmed by a letter which was written
on the same day, by Mr. William Briggs, the son-in-law of
Mr. Perronet, and addressed to Mr. John Wesley, who was
stdl in Bristol. "This great city," says he, "has been, for
some days past, under terrible apprehensions of another

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 551
earthquake. Yesterday thousands fled out of town, it having
been constantly affirmed by a dragoon, that he had a revela
tion, that great part of London and Westminster, especially,
would be destroyed by an earthquake the 4th instant, between
twelve and one at night. The whole city was under direful
apprehensions. Places of worship were crowded by fright
ened sinners, especiaUy our two chapels, and the Tabernacle,
where Mr. Whitefield preached. Several of the classes came
to their Leaders, and desired that they would spend the night
with them in prayer ; which was done ; and God gave them a
blessing. Indeed ad around was awful. Bemg not at all
convinced of the prophet's mission, and having no caU from
any of my brethren, I -nent to bed at my usual time, bebev
ing I was safe in the hands of Christ ; and bkewise, that, by
doing so, I should be the more ready to rise to the preaching
in the morning ; which we both did : praised be our kind
Protector !
"Though crowds left the town on Wednesday night, yet
crowds were left behind; multitudes of whom, for fear of
being suddenly overwhelmed, left then" houses, and repaired
to the fields, and open places in the city. Tower-hill, Moor
fields, but above all Hyde-park, were filled best part of tbe
night, with men, women, and chddren, lamenting. Some,
with stronger imaginations than others, mostly women, ran
crying in the streets, ' An earthquake ! An earthquake ! '
Such distress, perhaps, is not recorded to have happened
before in this careless city. Mr. Whitefield preached at
midnight in Hyde-park. Surely God will visit this city.
It will be a time of mercy to some."
Several persons, Ministers and others, who were concerned
for the spiritual and moral benefit of the people of London,
and of the nation generally, were anxious to perpetuate the
solemn impressions which were produced by this providential
visitation. A prayer was composed, suited to the occasion,
and appointed, "by His Majesty's special command," to be
read in the churches, " after prayer against the mortabty of
the cattle," which was then in use. Forms of prayer " for the
use of families, on occasion of tbe late earthquakes, and other
judgments of God upon this nation," issued from the press at
the same time. The Bishop of London published " A Letter
to the Clergy and People of London and Westminster, on

552 THE LIFE OF
occasion of the late Earthquakes." Several other tracts,*
bearing upon the same subject, were also put into circula
tion, calling upon the people to acknowledge the hand of God
in the alarming concussions which had so recently occurred ;
to praise Him for his forbearance, in that so bttle real injury
had been sustained ; and to turn away from the sins which
were calculated to awaken the divine displeasure, so that
future judgments might be averted.
In this kind of service Mr. Charles Wesley took an active
and useful part. In the extracts which have been given from
his journal, relative to the earthquakes, he mentions the
" written sermon " which he preached to one of his congrega
tions, and " several hymns," suited to the service, which the
people sang at his dictation. The whole of these he com
mitted to the press. The sermon, winch is entitled, "The
Cause and Cure of Earthquakes," was first pubhshed anony
mously; perhaps that it might find its way into quarters
where the name of "Wesley" was unwelcome. To the
second edition he prefixed his name. In this singularly terse
and forcible discourse he proposes to prove from the Scrip
tures, that earthquakes are the work of God. He then
describes a few striking examples of these judgments of
the Almighty, especially those wbich took place in Sicdy
* The following tracts, among others, were published at this time : — A Sup
plement to the Bishop of London's Letter to the Clergy and People of London
and Westminster, on occasion of the late Earthquakes. — Modest Remarks upon
the Bishop of London's Letter concerning the late Earthquakes. By one of the
People called Quakers. — A Letter to the pretended Quaker, Author of the
Modest Remarks. — Some Considerations on the Causes of Earthquakes : which
were read before the Royal Society, April 5th, 1750. By Stephen Hales, D. D.,
F. R. S — A Chronological and Historical Account of the most remarkable
Earthquakes that have happened in the World, from the Beginning of the Chris
tian Period, to the present Year, 1750. With an Appendix, containing a distinct
Series of those that have been felt in England : and a Preface, seriously
addressed to all Christians of every Denomination. By a Gentleman of the
University of Cambridge — An Address to those who have either retired, or
intend to leave the Town, under the imaginary Apprehension of the approaching
Shock of another Earthquake : being the Substance of a Sermon preached on the
last Lord's Day, the first of this instant, April. By Roger Pickering, Pastor of
the Church of Protestant Dissenters, in Silver-street, Lord's-day-evening Lecturer
at Salter's-Hall, and FeUow of the Royal Society, London  Various infidel publi
cations were put forth, ridiculing the fears of the people, and pouring contempt
upon Providence and religion; but their titles are unworthy of record. The
impious authors of them have long since passed to (heir account.

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 553
and Jamaica in the year 1692, and in Lima and CaUao in
1746. In the appbcation of the subject the Preacher speaks with
his characteristic energy, and power of conviction. Thus he
addresses his hearers, when caUing them to repentance: —
" How slow is the Lord to anger ! how unwitting to punish !
By what leisurely steps does He come to take vengeance !
How many bghter afflictions before the final blow !
" Should He beckon to the man on the red horse to return,
and say, ' Sword, go through the land,' can we complain He
gave us no warning ? Did not the sword first bereave abroad ?
and did we not then see it within our borders ? Yet the
merciful God said, ' Hitherto shalt thou come, and no fur
ther.' He stopped the invaders in the midst of our land, and
turned them back again, and destroyed them.
" Should He send the man on the pale horse, whose name
is Death, and the pestdence destroy thousands and ten thou
sands of us, can we deny that first He warned us by the
raging mortality among our cattle ?
" So, if we provoke Him to lay waste our earth, and turn
it upside down, and overthrow us, as He overthrew Sodom
and Gomorrah, shall we not have procured this unto our
selves ? Had we no reason to expect any such calamity ? no
previous notice ? no trembbng of the earth before it clave ? no
shock before it opened its mouth ? Did He set no examples
Of so terrible a judgment before our eyes ? Had we never
heard of the destruction of Jamaica, or Catania, or that of
Lima, which happened but yesterday ? If we perish at last,
we perish without excuse ; for what could have been done
more to save us ?
" Yes ; thou hast now another cad to repentance, another
offer of mercy, whosoever thou art that hearest these words.
In the name of the Lord Jesus, I warn thee once more, as a
watchman over the house of Israel, to flee from the wrath to
come. I put thee in remembrance (U thou hast so soon for
gotten it) of tbe late awful judgment, whereby God shook
thee over the mouth of hell. Thy body He probably awoke
by it; but did He awake thy soul? The Lord was inthe
earthquake, and put a solemn question to thy conscience,
'Art thou ready to die? Is thy peace made with God?'
Was the earth just now to open its mouth, and swallow thee

554 THE LIFE OF
up, what would become of thee ? Where wouldest thou be ?
in Abraham's bosom, or hfting up thine eyes in torment ?
Hadst thou perished by the late earthquake, wouldest thou
not have died in thy sins, or rather gone down quick into hell ?
Who prevented thy damnation ? It was the Son of God !
O fall down, and worship Him ! Give Him the glory of thy
debverance, and devote the residue of thy days to his service."
Mr. Charles Wesley's other publication, which he sent forth
at the same time, was entitled, " Hymns occasioned by the
Earthquake, March 8th, 1750. In Two Parts." The hymns
are nineteen in number, and are written with the author's
peculiar spbit, and fervent piety. They describe in strong and
glowing terms the power and sovereignty of God ; his merciful
and righteous government over men ; national and personal
sins ; the divine forbearance and long-suffering ; the uncer
tainty of bfe, and of att earthly possessions ; and the durable
nature of the joys which are connected with Christian godli
ness, both in time and eternity. The whole of them are
thoroughly devotional, and appear to have emanated from a
heart deeply affected with the perdous state of the nation,
arising from its cold formabty, and daring wickedness ; and
in the midst of surrounding evils calmly reposing in the
unchanging fidehty and almighty power of Christ, as the
Ruler of all worlds.
Flamsteed's " Letter concerning Earthquakes " was now
printed, apparently for the purpose of attaying the public
alarm ; that author confining his attention exclusively to
second causes, and avoiding att reference to God whatever.
In opposition to the godless speculations of such theorists,
Mr. Charles Wesley sings, —
From whence these dire portents around,
That strike us with unwonted fear ?
Why do these earthquakes rock the ground,
And threaten our destruction near ?
Ye prophets smooth, the cause explain,
And lull us to repose again.
" Or water swelling for a vent,
Or air impatient to get free,
Or fire within earth's entrails pent," —
Yet all are order'd, Lord, by thee ;
The elements obey thy nod,
And Nature vindicates her God.

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 555
The pillars of the earth are thine,
And thou hast set the world thereon ;
They at thy threat'ning look incline,
The centre trembles at thy frown,
The everlasting mountains bow,
And God is in the earthquake now.
Now, Lord, to shake a guilty land,
Thou dost in indignation rise,
We see, we see thy lifted hand
Made bare a nation to chastise,
Whom neither plagues nor mercies move,
To fear thy wrath, or court thy love.
Therefore the earth beneath us reels,
And staggers like our drunken men,
The earth the mournful cause reveals,
And groans our burden to sustain ;
Ordain' d our evils to deplore,
And fall with us to rise no more.
Such was the faithful and earnest manner in which this
devoted servant of the Lord Jesus endeavoured to improve,
to his country's benefit, this remarkable dispensation of
divine providence. It was upon occasion of tbe earthquakes
in London that the exquisitely beautiful hymn numbered 67
in the Wesleyan Collection was written, beginning, —
How weak the thoughts, and vain,
Of self-deluding men ;
Men who, fix'd to earth alone,
Think their houses shall endure,
Fondly call their lands their own,
To their distant heirs secure !
The hymn which is numbered 555 was also composed with
reference to the same events. It begins, —
Come, Desire of nations, come!
Hasten, Lord, the general doom !
Hear the Spirit and the bride ;
Come, and take us to thy side.
The following letter, which was addressed by Mr. Charles
Wesley to his wtte, and was written on the 17th of March,
relates principally to the same subject. It shows that the
excitement produced by the cartbquake still continued.

556 THE LIFE or
" My dearest, dearest Friend,— Grace and peace be multi-
pbed upon you and yours, who are mine also. One letter m
a week does not hatt satisfy me, under your absence. I
count the days since we parted, and those stdl between us
and our next meeting. Yet I dare not promise mysett the
certain blessing; so many are tbe evUs and accidents of Ufe.
Accidents I should not caU them; for God ordereth ad things
in heaven and earth. Who knows his wdl concerning this
wicked city ? or how near we may be to the fate of Lima or
Portugal? Blessed be God, many consider this day of
danger and adversity. The Bishop of London has pubhshed
a seasonable, solemn warning. Our churches are crowded,
as at the beginning. Last night I preached, for the first
time, at the French chapel, in Spitalfields : my scruples being
at last removed. It was futt as it could hold. ' The poor
have the Gospel preached unto them,' was my text : and the
Lord was with us of a truth.
" I preached again this morning, on, ' God is our refuge
and strength, a very present help in the time of trouble :
therefore wid we not fear though the earth be removed, and
the hills be carried into the midst of the sea.' The poor
weavers, Enghsh and French, fitted the place, and heard me
gladly. Here is surely a door, great and effectual, and as
yet not many adversaries. I must endeavour to keep up the
awakening, by preaching every morning of next week : then
I shad probably go for two or three days to Canterbury,
carrying Dudy Perronet * behind me, instead of  .
" Last night Charles Perronet set out for Bristol, to see
my brother, before he departs for Ireland. Dudy and
Ned pine after you. We must bestow a month or two
on them at Canterbury. Mrs. Stotesbury, Blackwell,
Dewal, and many others, express great love for you; not
for my sake, but your own; or, rather, His to whom you
belong." Under the excitement which was produced by the earth
quakes in London, Mr. Charles Wesley witnessed tbe death
of his beloved sister Mrs. Wright. She was a woman of an
elegant and cultivated mind, and possessed a superior talent
for poetry, of which many beautiful specimens have been
* Dudy was a pet name of the unmarried daughter of the Vicar of Shore
ham. Her proper name was Damaris. She was a lady of deep piety.

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 557
pubhshed. It was her misfortune to be married to a man
who was utterly unable to appreciate her worth, and was
every way unworthy of her hand. He was ilbterate, rude
and vulgar in his manners, intemperate, and preferred the
society of swearers and drunkards in common alehouses, to
the conversation of his amiable and intelligent wife, whom he
treated with unkindness and neglect. After enduring much
sorrow, she found effectual rebef and comfort in the saving
knowledge of Christ, in which she hved for some years, and
then died in the Lord. The fodowing notices concerning ber
latter end were inserted by Mr. Charles Wesley in his
journal. They are brief, but instructive, touching, and affec
tionate. " March 5th. I prayed by my sister Wright, a gracious,
tender, trembbng soul : a bruised reed, which the Lord will
not break.
" March 14th. I found my sister Wright very near the
haven; and again on Sunday the 18th; yet stdl in darkness,
doubts, and fears, against hope bebeving in hope.
" March 21st. At four I catted on my brother Wright, a
few minutes after her spirit was set at hberty. I had sweet
fellowship with her in explaining at the chapel those solemn
words : ' Thy sun shad no more go down, neither shall thy
moon withdraw itself; for the Lord shad be thine everlasting
hght, and the days of thy mourning shad be ended.' AU
present seemed partakers both of my sorrow and my joy.
" March 26th. I foUowed her to her quiet grave, and wept
with them that wept."
This gifted but suffering woman wrote the following
epitaph on hersett: —

" Destined while living to sustain
An equal share of grief and pain,
All various ills of human race
Within this breast had once a place.
Without complaint she learnt to bear
A living death, a long despair,
Till, hard oppress'd by adverse Fate,
O'ercharged, she sunk beneath its weight,
Andgto this peaceful tomb retired,
So much esteem'd, so long desired !
The painful mortal conflict's o'er ;
A broken heart can bleed no more ! "

558 THE LIFE OF
Her brother, Mr. John Wesley, states, with respect to Mrs.
Wright, " It is but justice to her memory to observe, that
she was at rest before she went hence ; being for some years
a witness of that rest which remains, even here, for the people
of God."
A few years after the society in Bristol had been formed,
Mrs. Wright visited the friends in that city, where she was
treated with great affection and respect, and received much
spiritual profit. Some time after her return, she addressed
to her brother Charles the following letter, which is beauti
fully Ulustrative of her gentle and tender spbit, now humbled
and subdued by sanctified affliction : —
" Frith-street, Oct. 4th, 1745. Dearest Brother, — I received
both your kind letters, and thank you for them ; but am sur
prised you have heard no account of my better health, though
I could not write myself; since many have seen me, who I
know correspond with you ; and some of them are gone to
Bath and Bristol lately ; especially sister Naylor, and Mrs.
Wigginton. Indeed I continue exceeding weak, keeping my
bed, except when I rise to have it made ; and it is ahnost
incredible what a skeleton I am grown, so that my bones are
ready to come through my skin; but, through mercy, the
fever that immediately threatened me (with a violent cough,
and some fatal symptoms) is gone off, and I am more likely
to recover than ever : nay, if I could once get my strength, I
should not make a doubt of it.
" This ease of body, and great calm of mind, I firmly
beheve, is owing to the prayer of faith. I think this support
tbe more extraordinary, because I have no sense of God's
presence, ever since I took my bed ; and you know what we
are when left to ourselves, under great pain, and apprehen
sions of death ; yet though I am yet in desertion, and the
enemy is very busy, I enjoy so great a measure of quietness
and thankfulness as is really above nature. Hallelujah !
Whether or no the bitterness of death is past, I am perfectly
easy and resigned, having given up this, with dear Will's
spiritual welfare, and all other things, to the sovereign Phy
sician of souls and bodies.
" Dearest brother, no selfish consideration can ever make
me wish your stay in this most dangerous, diabobcal world ;
yet we must always say, ' Thy will be done ; ' and I am

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 559
pleased stdl to think, God will permit us to meet again,
though I cannot say I desire hfe a minute longer, even upon
those terms. WiUy gives his love, and would be unfeignedly
glad to see you. Pray join in prayer with me stdl, that he
may persevere. Mody too gives her duty, and desires your
prayers. Neither of their souls prospers as I could wish
them. Strange, that though we know sanctification is a
gradual work, we want our neighbours to go faster than
we can ourselves ; but poor Widy only waits for the first
gift. I have not one fear for those wbo are truly in
earnest. " If the nation is run stark mad in pobtics, though never
a jot the wiser or hober, no wonder that the person you men
tioned in your last is brim full of them, though she keeps
within bounds, and does not talk treason, whatever she may
think. I am glad the bebevers I know seem to run into no
extremes about tbe present affairs, either of losing the one
thing needful, by talking too much, or praying too little.
The Lord give us a right judgment in all things !
" My prayers, love, and best wishes attend all dear friends
at Bristol, from whom I have received innumerable obbga-
tions ; but above all Mrs. Vigor and ber famdy, wbo showed
unwearied love in serving and humouring me, with my
never-to-be-forgotten friend, and sister in spirit, Sady Perrin,
who, if possible, showed more kindness in the latter end than
beginning. Give my particular love and bumble service to
Dr. Middleton ; poor Nancy Perrot, my companion in misery ;
Mrs. Burdock and Miss, wbo were most wonderfully civil to
me ; and Mr. and Mrs. Wigginton ; with Stephen and Betty
Maxfield; poor sister Spear, and Mrs. Wilbams, who spared
no pains to serve me ; and Sally Coltson, Sukey Peck, and
Mrs. Halfpenny, with her daughter, who have ad been very
loving and ohhging : and may our best Master reward then"
labour of love a thousand fold. It has been one of my hea
viest crosses, that I have been unable to write to them all ;
but if ever I recover, I despair not of doing it yet, if accept
able from a novice. You think, perhaps, I may write to them
as wed as you : but, dear Charles, I write now in bed ; and you
cannot believe what it costs me. I trust to remember and
bless you many times yet before I die ; wishing we may have
another happy meeting first, U it is best. So, witb prayers

560 THE LIFE OF
for the universal church, Ministers, Assistants, and aU man
kind, I take leave to subscribe mysett,
" Your most obhged and loving sister.
" Forgive all blunders. Adieu."
It wdl be observed, that this daughter of sorrow and afflic
tion survived the writing of this letter several years.
Mrs. Wright's death appears to have made a salutary
impression upon the mind of her husband. Three days after
her interment, Mr. Charles Wesley, in a letter to his wife,
says, " Last Monday I followed our happy sister to her grave.
Her husband is inconsolable, not knowing Jesus Christ. I
was much affected by his saying, -with tears, he hoped I
should not forsake him now that my sister was dead."
In the same letter be says, speaking of a servant whom he
intended to bring with him to Bristol, " He had a wonderful
deliverance the other night; when five rogues seized him,
crossing the fields, and were about to rob, U not murder, him.
He prayed them, in his simple manner, to let him alone;
when one of them held up his lantern to his face, and cried,
' I beheve he is a Wesley. He has a very innocent look.
Let him go ; let him go.' Which accordingly they did ; and
he walked quietly home."
He adds, " The alarm here continues and increases,
through the daily accounts we receive of more earthquakes.
I am printing more hymns, and a sermon, on the occasion."
It was about the time of Mrs. Wright's death, that an
intimacy commenced between Mr. and Mrs. Charles Wesley
and Mrs. Vazeitte, a widow lady, to whom Mr. John Wesley
was afterwards married. Charles had been introduced to her
some months before ; and he then spoke of her as " a woman
of a sorrowful spbit." In May, 1750, be took her with him
to Ludlow, on a visit to the Gwynne famdy. " During our
nine days' stay," says he, " they showed her att the civibty
that they could ; and she seemed equally pleased with them."
She accompanied Mr. and Mrs. Charles Wesley to London,
taking Evesham, Blenheim, and Oxford on then" way. He
showed her the buildings and gardens belonging to the Col
leges. On their arrival in town he says, " We took up our
quarters for eight or nine days at Mrs. Vazedle's." At this
time they had not the most distant apprehension that she was
ever to become their sister-in-law.

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 561
At this period he met with a foul bbel upon himsett, which
had been in circulation two years without his knowledge.
He thus describes and refutes the scandalous and wicked
falsehood : " I met with Mr. Salmon's ' Foreigner's Com
panion through the Universities of Cambridge and Oxford,'
printed in 1748, and made the following extract : — ' The times
of the day the University go to this church are ten in the
morning, and two in tbe afternoon, on Sundays and hobdays ;
the sermon usuatty lasting about hatt an hour. But when I
happened to be at Oxford, in 1742, Mr. Wesley, the Method
ist of Christ-Church, entertained his audience two hours;
and having insulted and abused ad degrees, from tbe highest
to the lowest, was, in a manner, hissed out of the pulpit by
the lads.'
" And high time for them to do so, if the historian said
true ; but, unfortunately for him, I measured my time by my
watch, and it was within the hour. I abused neither high
nor low, as my sermon in print wdl prove. Neither was I
' hissed out of the pulpit,' or treated with the least incivdity,
either by young or old.
"What, then, shatt I say to my High^Church friend,
whom I once so much admired ? I must rank him among
the apocryphal writers, such as the judicious Dr. Mather, the
wary Bishop Burnet, and the most modest Mr. Oldmixon."
Whde he was revded, it was his comfort to find that his
nunistry was in every place sanctioned by the divine blessing ;
and that the spiritual chUdren, whom the Lord bad given him
and his brother, still attested the truth and power of their
religion by hving and dying as did the Christians in the apos
tolic times. Then* bves were holy, upright, and useful, and
their deaths futt of resignation, joy, and hope. Several of
them about this time passed into the world of spirits ; and
their dying testimonies were most satisfactory and cheering.
" I prayed," says he, " by our sister Lewis, quietly expecting
her release."
" I saw several happy souls, in spite of their feeble, sick, or
pained bodies. One I visited yesterday died in the faith soon
after." " I visited a dying sister, speechless, yet full of earnest
love, as her looks and signs confessed."
" I buried our brother Somerset, who came to the grave as
vol. i. o o

562 THE LIFE OF
a ripe shock of corn in its season. He has now overtaken his
companion, and death can no more separate them."
" Another was gathered into the garner. I buried her
earthly part — for a short season."
" SaUy rejoiced my heart with her account of Mrs. Leyson,
whom she saw triumphant in her last hour. Here is another
blessed soul gone to paradise, with a good report of us."
" I prayed by our faithful brother Hogg, just departing in
the Lord, and to him." " I visited the widow Hogg, in her
affliction, and tried to turn it into the right channel." " I
buried our late brother Hogg, and preached at tbe grave to a
countless multitude, on, 'These are they that came out of
great tribulation,' &c. The Lord gave me utterance, and
them the hearing ear." " I preached a written sermon, at
Spitalfields, on my beloved friend and brother Hogg. The
chapel was crowded ; and the house of mourning was turned
into a house of great rejoicing."
" I administered the sacrament to a dying bebever, lately
caded ; but now made equal to them that have borne tbe heat
and burden of the day."
These cases, which mostly occurred in London, and all of
them in the course of a few weeks, must have afforded a rich
encouragement to the men whose ministrations produced such
results. In the midst of the reproaches witb which they were
dady loaded, they felt, that thus to people heaven with sancti
fied spirits was worth all then" labour, and the sacrifice of their
reputation. Conversions were stdl happdy frequent in their
congregations, and some of them were attended by circum
stances of pecubar interest. The fodowing is an example : —
" June 22d. I met a daughter of my worthy old friend,
Mr. Erskine, at the Foundery. She was deeply wounded by
the sword of the Spirit ; confessed she had turned many to
Deism ; and feared there could be no mercy for her.
" July 18th. I had the satisfaction of bringing back to
Mr. Erskine his formerly disobedient daughter. She fed at
his feet. It was a moving interview. AU wept. Our hea
venly Father heard our prayers. I preached immediately
after, on, 'And I, if I be hfted up from the earth, witt draw
all men unto me.' We had a double blessing and power.
Poor Jane Cox said she was even compeded to receive
Christ." Whde he was thus successful in bringing sinners

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 563
to Christ, he says, " I beheve God owned me more this day
on account of one who, in an abusive letter, had affirmed that
the Lord was departed from me."
About the middle of August he was in Bristol, where he
met with his unfortunate sister HaU, who, it appears, had
been recalled from the asylum which her brothers provided
for her at the Foundery. He took her with him to the
preaching, when her wretched husband, now abandoned to
every vice, understanding where she was, came and fetched
her away. Charles refused to have any intercourse with tbe
sensualized apostate, who had renounced the clerical charac
ter, and become hardened in infidehty. He says, " I met my
sister HaU in the churchyard, and carried her to the room. I
had begun preaching, when Mr. HaU walked up the room, and
through the desk, and carried her off with him. I was some
what disturbed, yet went on." The next day " he came up
again, calling me by my name. I fled ; and he pursued ; but
could not find me in my lurking-place."
On the 1st of September he says, "I finished Rapin's
History; which has cured me, in some degree, of the preju
dices of education."
From the time of his marriage, up to this period, Mr.
Charles Wesley bad only once visited the north of England.
He now made arrangements for returning to the former
scenes of his ministerial labour in that part of the kingdom,
but was providentially hindered. His wife retired to her
friends at Ludlow, and he came to London; where he met
Mr. Hervey at Mr. Whitefield's Tabernacle, "in the fellow
ship of the Spbit of love," and rejoiced at the sight of his old
college friend. He says, —
" Sept. 16th. A great number of communicants perceived
the Lord's presence. He gave us his blessing at our love-
feast also. I had a restless night through a bod rising in my

" Sept. 17th. I rose at two, and set out for the north.
Beyond Islington my mare threw and fell upon me. I held
on as far as St. Alban's, and was then forced to be down ; yet
could not sleep day or night.
" Sept. 18th. With much difficulty I got back to London.
I continued in great pain for several days, till the boil broke.
I passed three days at Newington-green, and found benefit
2 o 2

564 THE LIFE OF
from my physic and fresh air. Mr. Waller and his sisters
frequently catted, and rejoiced with the church in our house.^
" Oct. 7th. I got to the chapel on this and every Lord's
day; the rest of the month I was confined to the house
mostly. Dr. Wathen attended me constantly, till both my
neck and swoden hand were quite wed."
On the recovery of his health he went to Ludlow, where he
remained a whole month with his wife's relations, who were
in great trouble, the precise cause of which he has not speci
fied. He says that he was " exercised by severe and unex
pected trials ; " and adds, " One night Mr. W  fed into
convulsions through the distractions of his mind. I was on
the point of fodowing him ; Betsy and Juggy fainted away ;
confusion reigned throughout the famdy.
" Dec. 4th. Mr. W  's- wedding-day. How unbke my
own ! I rose, after a sleepless night, in the spirit of heavi
ness. I prayed for them, and with them. Soon after eight
they were married :
' And 'twas my ministry to deal the blow ! '
" Dec. 7th. I left the house of woe, and the next day
rejoiced to find mysett among my friends at Bristol."
The Mr. W  , here mentioned, was doubtless Mr.
Waller, a lace-merchant in London, who was married to Miss
EUzabeth Gwynne. It would appear that some of the famdy
were opposed to the union. Mr. and Mrs. Wader hved
several years at Ishngton, in habits of intimacy with Mr.
Charles Wesley and his wife. The marriage appears to have
been happy in its consequences, though violently opposed at
the time.
Whde he continued at Ludlow he was not unemployed in
his Master's work, nor an inattentive observer of what was
passing around him, in connexion witb the cause of rehgion.
" I encouraged a poor gttl," says he, " to seek her cure from
Him who had wounded her. She has the outward mark too ;
being daily threatened to be turned out of doors by her
master : a great swearer, and strict Churchman ; a constant
communicant, and habitual drunkard."
At the beginning of the year 1751 Mr. Charles Wesley was
in London, preacldng, administering the Lord's supper, and
visiting the sick, with his wonted dihgence and success;

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 565
being sustained by the power of God, and borne along in his
work by a tide of hallowed and joyous feebng. Whde thus
employed a temporary gloom was cast upon his mind by his
brother's marriage; from which he was led to indulge the
most painful forebodings. A few extracts from his journal
will serve to show his views and emotions upon the occasion.
He says, —
"Feb. 2d. My brother returned from Oxford ; sent for and
told me, he was resolved to marry. I was thunderstruck, and
could only answer, he had given me the first blow ; and his
marriage would come hke the coup de grace. Trusty Ned
Perronet fodowed, and told me, the person was Mrs. Vazedle :
one of whom I had never had the least suspicion. I refused
his company to the chapel, and retired to mourn with my
faithful Sally. I groaned ad the day, and several following
ones, under my own and the people's burden. I could eat
no pleasant food, nor preach, nor rest, either by night, or
by day.
" Feb. 7th. My excessive cough helped to pud me down,
and then a sore throat. My companion sympathized with
me too sensibly. Feb. 14th. She was often in great pain,
especially to-day. I watched by her in great distress, but
could not remove ber pain by sharing it. I sent for Dr.
Wathen, who prescribed what gave her immediate rebef. I
gave God who heareth prayer the glory.
"Feb. 17th. I dragged mysett to the chapel, and spoke on
those words : ' Thy sun shatt no more go down,' &c. The
whole congregation seem infected by my sorrow. Both under
the word, and at the sacrament, we wept and made supplica
tion. It was a blessed mourning to us all.
" Feb. 27th. My brother came to the chapel-house with his
wife. I was glad to see him; saluted her; and stayed to
hear him preach.
"March 15th. I called on my sister; kissed her, and
assured her I was perfectly reconcded to her, and to my
brother. " March 19th. I brought my wUe and sister together ; and
took ad opportunities of showing the latter my sincere respect
and love.
" May 12th. With SaUy at Kingswood I was greatly quick
ened by that promise, ' The third part I will bring through

566 THE LIFE OF
the fire.' In the sacrament we were swallowed up m the
spirit of prayer. I met my sister at the horse-fair, and
behaved to her as such. I gave an earnest exhortation to
repentance. " May 14th. I showed her, both at my own house, and the
houses of my friends, all the civibty in my power."
From these notices it is manifest, that when Mr. Charles
Wesley received intelligence of his brother's resolution to
marry, he felt at once the greatest repugnance at the thought.
His spirit sunk within him. He was overwhelmed with grief;
and for several successive days and weeks he could scarcely do
anything but weep and pray in sobtude. His distress could
not proceed from any feebng of personal or famdy disbke
towards Mrs. Vazedle ; for it arose in his mind before he had
even the sbghtest suspicion that she was the object of his
brother's choice. A friendship also subsisted between her
and the Gwynne famdy, whom she had recently visited ; and
Mr. and Mrs. Charles Wesley had lately spent several days
at her house. Nor could his grief arise from any aversion to
the marriage state ; for he himsett was eminently happy in
that relation. His wife was amiable, devout, and cheerful ;
and perhaps no husband ever excelled him in tenderness and
affection. In ad probabdity, the true reason of his unwittingness that
his brother should marry is to be found in the declaration, " I
groaned  under my own and the people's burden."
Thbteen years bad now elapsed since the brothers, after long
and anxious inquiry, received correct views of evangelical doc
trine, and reabzed its truth in their own experience. During
this period then" labours had been strenuous and incessant ;
they were directed to the one object of making men holy and
happy by believing in Christ ; and in these labours they had
been successful far beyond their highest hopes. They had
the most deep and solemn conviction, that their ministrations
were carried on under the direct sanction of God ; and that
he had thus far employed them in tbe revival of primitive
Christianity. In all parts of the kingdom, from the Land's
End to the Tweed, and in various parts of Ireland, they had
societies of spiritual children, the fruit of their faith and
prayer. All these needed constant pastoral care, that they
might not depart from the good Shepherd, but remain in the

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 567
fold, and be multipbed. Many sons in the Gospel had been
raised up as their fettow-helpers ; but these, not having been
trained to the sacred office, stood in need of incessant super
intendence, encouragement, and direction. The discipline of
the Connexion was not then formed, and both the Preachers
and the societies looked up to the Wesleys as their guiding
head. Charles felt that he could not take the charge of all
these people. At no period of his life was he qualified for the
task. About three years after this time Mr. John Wesley
was alarmingly itt, and his death was generady anticipated by
his friends. In this emergency Charles, when urging the
society in London to unite in prayer for his brother's reco
very, solemnly declared to them, that should bis brother be
taken away, according to their apprehensions, they would be
inevitably left as sheep without a shepherd ; for that he could
not possibly sustain the pastoral charge of them. He well
knew that government was not his forte ; and as soon as he
became a husband, and was hkely to become a father, he at
once perceived that his labours and influence would be una
voidably restricted. His wife was ready to accompany him
wherever he went, and at this time actuady proposed to go
with bim to Newcastle; but her presence with him in his
travels was often inconvenient and expensive, especiaUy when
the weather was severe, and the journeys were long. Since
his marriage Charles had never been either to CornwaU, or
beland, where a great work of God was begun, and in
dehghtful progress. If Mr. John Wesley's marriage should
be a means of confining his labours within the same compa
ratively narrow circle, there was no hope that the cause of
true rehgion would advance as it had done. Many of the
Methodist societies, there was reason to beheve, would become
Independent churches ; a wide separation from the national
Estabbshment would ensue ; and the kingdom be deprived of
that extensive reformation which the brothers had hoped by
God's blessing to effect.
These appear to have been the apprehensions of Mr.
Charles Wesley with respect to his brother's marriage ; and
if so, they were honourable to his judgment and his piety.
A due attention to his wife was unquestionably inconsistent
with that rapid and extensive itinerancy to which Mr. Johu
Wesley was providentially called, as the general superintend-

568 THE LIFE OF
ent of the growing Methodist societies and ministry. For
anything that we certainly know to tbe contrary, Mr.
Charles Wesley was influenced by similar motives in the part
which he took relative to the marriage of Mrs. Grace Murray.
In that case he had gone farther than duty would warrant ;
and he saw that he had inflicted a wound in his brother's
mind which time had scarcely healed. Measures so extreme
he did not now attempt to repeat. When his brother was
married, and the paroxysm of his own grief had in part sub
sided, he showed all possible respect to his brother's wife, and
requested that all past differences, of whatever kind, might be
forgotten. He earnestly desired that mutual confidence and
love might be cherished between his brother's famdy and his
own, and that he and bis brother might labour together with
their former cordiabty.
The fears of Mr. Charles Wesley respecting the conse
quences of his brother's marriage proved to be unfounded.
Mr. John Wesley's itinerant ministry was maintained in
unimpaired efficiency to the end of his bfe; his regular
visits to the principal societies in Great Britain and Ireland
were continued, and productive of the greatest good ; and his
control over the Preachers was increasingly paternal and
salutary tid be ceased to breathe. Yet whde these important
objects were secured, though he was a married man, be was a
stranger to tbe comforts of wedded bfe. His wUe, after tor
menting hersett and her husband for some years, retired alto
gether from his society, and left him to pursue his course of
duty in his own way.
Mrs. Vazeide was the widow of a London merchant, whose
country residence was at Wandsworth. She was a woman of
good property, the whole of which was secured to hersett and
her chddren before her union with Mr. Wesley, who refused
to have any control over her fortune. Neither in under
standing nor education was she worthy of the eminent man
to whom she was united; and her temper was intolerably
bad. During the hfe-time of her first husband she appears
to have enjoyed every indulgence ; and, judging from some of
his letters to her, which have been preserved, he paid an
entire deference to her wdl. Her habits and spirit were ill
adapted to the privations and inconveniences which were
incident to her new mode of hfe, as the travelttng companion

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 569
of Mr. John Wesley, whose journeys were long and incessant,
and generally prosecuted with great rapidity.
Nothing could surpass his cheerfulness and equanimity.
With him it was a fixed principle, to see and acknowledge the
hand of God in all the events of life, small as well as great ;
so that in his estimation every murmur was a sin, being an
expression of dissatisfaction with the arrangements of divine
Providence. For some time after his marriage his wife
accompanied him in his itinerancy, not always as a help meet
for him, but too often as a source of vexation. When her
mind was irritated, nothing could please her. The weather
was either intolerably cold, or insufferably hot. The roads
were bad, and the means of conveyance unbearable. The
people by whom they were accommodated were rude and
unpohte. The provisions were scanty, or id prepared. The
beds were hard, and the covering insufficient. Her husband's
official duties, preaching two or three times dady, visiting the
sick, regulating the societies, carrying on an extensive corre
spondence, and writing constantly for the press, occupied so
much of his time, that he could not pay ber all the attention
that she required. She therefore deemed hersett neglected.
He could not relax in his dihgence, so as to conform to her
views and habits, without violating his conscience ; and she
could not reconcde her mind to his ceaseless traveUing and
appbcation. They were married in February; and in the
June fodowing she carried her complaints against her hus
band to Charles, who kindly attempted to soothe her spirit,
and reconcde her to the inconveniences which she could not
avoid. He says, —
" I found my sister in tears ; professed my love, pity, and
desbe to help her; heard her complaints of my brother^
carried her to my house, where, after supper, she resumed
the subject, and went away comforted.
"June 22d. I passed another hour with her, in true
affection and conference ; then with my brother ; then with
both together. Our explanation ended in prayer and perfect
peace." It wdl be perceived that the ladies whom Mr. John and
Charles Wesley married were very dissimdar. Miss Gwynne
was young, and had only a comparatively small fortune;
Mrs. Vazedle was rich, and considerably advanced in hfe.

570 THE LIFE OF
Miss Gwynne was prepared to give her heart, with all its
warmth of original affection, to her husband, who returned
her love with an ardour equal to her own. To her, therefore,
it was a pleasure to meet ad his views, and adapt herself to
att his habits and engagements. Mrs. Vazeille's affections
had been long occupied by a former husband, and the chd
dren whom she had borne to him. Her love to Mr. Wesley
was not sufficiently strong to induce her patiently to submit
to a hfe of self-denial on his account ; and neither her piety
nor phdosophy could reconcde her to her altered circum
stances. Before she married him she knew that bis parish
was the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Ireland ; and
U she thought that she could confine his ministry within
narrower hmits, it is certain that she understood not his
character. Charles's labours became graduaUy local. Hap
pdy for the world, John possessed greater firmness of bodily
and mental constitution. His was a fixedness of purpose, in
ad matters of duty, from which nothing could induce him to
swerve. The frowns of men in authority, the allurements of
ease, the pleasures of learning, the violence of mobs, the
caresses and even the tears of a wife, were all equally power
less, when dttected to the obstruction of his efforts to save
souls. Unless he had married a woman of a truly kindred
spirit, it would have been far better for him to remain single.
With a wife of Mrs. Vazeille's temper it was impossible that he
should be happy ; for he could not accommodate himself to her
wdl without sinning against God, by tbe neglect of that work
to which he believed himsett divinely caded, and the prosecu
tion of which he. therefore felt to be matter of absolute duty.
It has been thought by some persons, that Mr. John
Wesley treated his fretful wUe with coldness and reserve;
and that on this ground she had just reason to complain.
But the reverse of this is the fact. Several of his letters to
her, which were written after their marriage, have been
preserved. They display the utmost tenderness of affection,
such as few female hearts could have withstood, and justify
the opinion, that, had it been bis happiness to be married to a
person that was worthy of him, he would have been one of the
most affectionate husbands that ever hved. Those who think
that he was constitutionally cold and repulsive utterly mis
take his character. But nothing that he could either do or

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 571
say would his wtte kindly receive. In ahnost every word
that he uttered, and every action that he performed, she
found fresh ground of disbke and complaint. According to
Charles's testimony, (and he was a competent judge,) nothing
could surpass the patience of his brother, in bearing with his
perverse and murmuring spouse. At first she carried her
complaints to Charles ; but soon even he and his wife became
objects of her bitter hostdity ; so that her language to them
was scarcely less severe than that wbich she appbed to her
hapless husband. Some scores of documents in her hand
writing are still in existence, which attest the violence of her
temper, and would warrant the conclusion that there was in
her a certain degree of mental unsoundness. The name by
which Mr. Charles Wesley generally catted her was, " My
Best Friend : " for no other person told him of his faults
with hatt the vehemence and particularity which charac
terized her rebukes and admonitions.
When Mr. Charles Wesley was first catted to soothe the
mind of his discontented sister-in-law, he received complaints
from Bradford, in Wdtshire, affecting the moral character of
James Wheatley, one of the Preachers whom he and his
brother had appointed to assist them. Some months before
this, he had entertained strong doubts respecting Wheatley,
and had seriously admonished him, but without effect. The
man was sullen and obstinate. He had indeed become a
thorough Antinomian, both in principle and action. At first
he denied the charges which were preferred against him;
then confessed them, when confronted with his accusers;
then attempted to justUy tbe acts of wickedness of which he
had been found gudty; and, last of all, declared that the
Preachers in general were addicted to the same practices.
Ten of them met him in the presence of the Wesleys, and
challenged bim to the proof of the allegation ; but in this he
entirely failed. Having convicted him of slander, in addition
to his other crimes, and perceiving in him no signs of
repentance, the brothers solemnly cut him off from ad future
connexion with them and their feUow-labourers. After his
dismissal he went to Norwich, where he was comparatively
unknown. There he commenced an independent ministry ;
for some time endured bitter persecution ; and then became
very popular; tdl his wickedness, which he continued to

572 THE LIFE OF
practise, was brought to Ught, and awakened the public
indignation. Wheatley was, there is reason to believe, the
first Preacher that was ever expeUed from the Methodist
body. His bfe was a tissue of inconsistencies. At the
beginning of his pubhc labours he gave satisfactory proof of
deep piety and exemplary zeal; and Mr. John Wesley
expressed, in a private letter to Howell Harris, his admiration
of Wheatley's spbit. Whde he was stationed in Ireland he con
tracted an acquaintance with some Antinomians, and imbibed
their unholy principles. He immediately changed his mode
of preachmg, expatiating almost exclusively upon the suffer
ings of Christ, and the mercy of God, with bttle or no
reference to practical holiness as essential to the Christian
character. Confining his attention, and that of his hearers,
to the merits of Christ's passion, overlooking the spirituabty of
Christ's law, and the righteousness of his government, this
wretched man silenced the voice of conscience, and, appa
rently without remorse, abandoned himsett to practices which
have left an indebble brand upon his memory. His very
preaching was sensual, being addressed to the passions of his
hearers, rather than to theb? understandings and consciences.
Whde Wheatley's case was under examination Mr. Charles
Wesley says, " I carried my brother home, and offered to join
with him heartdy and entirely." He adds, that Wheatley's
accusation " put my brother and me upon the resolution of
strictly examining into the bfe and moral behaviour of every
Preacher in connexion with us ; and the office fed upon me.
I set out for this purpose on Saturday, June 29th, 1751."
It is but justice to the Preachers of that day to say, that
Mr. Charles Wesley's inquiries concerning them, prosecuted
in various parts of the kingdom, completely contradicted the
statement of Wheatley. When he was removed from their
fraternity, no other instance of moral debnquency could be
found among them. Two or three Mr. Charles Wesley
speaks of as deficient in abibties ; and expresses an opinion
that his brother had not exercised sufficient caution in their
appointment. One of them, Michael Fenwick, he directed
to return to his secular business, as being destitute of the
talents requisite for the Christian ministry. But he records
not a word of complaint respecting the piety or the deport
ment of any of tbe men who were regularly employed in the

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 573
itinerant work. His sdence is their eulogy ; for to detect sin
among them, if there were any, was the direct object of his
mission. The fodowing selections from the journal which he wrote
during this excursion wid show the spirit by which he was
actuated, and the state of rehgion in various parts of the
kingdom. He was stiU characterized by that zeal and
devotedness which had marked his course from tbe com
mencement of his itinerant ministry.
" July 5th. Between six and seven I set out with sister
Perrin, my wtte, sister Beck, and honest Francis Walker.
Coming to Worcester in the afternoon, we heard, the rioters
had been at the room on Monday evening, in expectation of
me, and made great disturbance. I doubted att along whe
ther I had any business here at this time ; yet at tbe desire
of the poor people I went to their room at seven. Almost as
soon as I began, the mob interrupted ; but in spite of their
lewd, hellish language, I preached the Gospel with much con
tention. They had no power to strike tbe people, as usual ;
neither did any molest us on our way home.
" July 6th. We were hardly met when the sons of Bebal
poured in upon us, some with their faces blacked; some
without shirts ; all in rags. They began to ' stand up for the
Church,' by cursing and swearing, by singing and talking
lewdly, and throwing dust and dirt ad over us ; with which
they had filled their pockets, such as had any to fill. I was
soon covered from head to foot, and almost bbnded. Find
ing it impossible to be heard, I only told them I should apply
to the Magistrates for redress, and walked up stairs. They
pressed after me ; but Mr. Walker and the brethren blocked
up the stairs, and kept them down. I waited a quarter of an
hour; then walked through the midst of them to my lodg
ings ; and thence to the Mayor's.
"I spent an hour with him, pleading the poor people's
cause. He said he had never before heard of their being so
treated; that is, pelted, beaten, and wounded; theb" house
battered, and windows, partitions, and locks broken : that
none had appbed to him for justice, or he should have
granted it : that he was well assured of the great mischief the
Methodists had done throughout the nation ; and the great
riches Mr. Whitefield and theb? other teachers had acquired :

574 THE LIFE OF
that their societies were quite unnecessary, since the Church
was sufficient : that he was for having neither Methodist nor
Dissenter. " I easdy answered aU his objections. He treated me with
civibty and freedom; and promised, at parting, to do our
people justice. Whether he does or not, I have satisfied my
own conscience.
"At ten we took horse for Tipton-green. Om- brother
Jones gave us a melancholy account of the society at Wed
nesbury, which from three hundred is reduced to seventy
weak, lifeless members. Those who had borne the burden
and heat of the day, and stood hke a rock in aU the storms of
persecution, were removed from their steadfastness, and fatten
back into the world, through vain jangbngs. WeU it had
been for them U the predestinarians had never come hither.
"July 7th. I preached out to a numerous congregation,
whom I could not look upon without tears. My text was,
Rev. in. 3 : ' Remember therefore how thou hast received and
heard, and hold fast, and repent.' Out of the abundance of
my heart my mouth spake, and called them back to their first
love, and first works. It was a solemn season of sorrow.
The Lord, I trust, knocked at many hearts, wbich will hear
his voice, and open to Him again. He stb-red up the faithful
remnant to pray for then- backsbding brethren; and their
prayers shad not return empty. Another hour I employed
in catting the society to repentance.
"July 8th. I preached at five with much freedom, and
hope of their recovery. In the afternoon the Curate met
me; a well-disposed youth, just come from College, where
his Tutor, Mr. Bentham, gave him an early prejudice for true
rehgion. He invited me to his lodgings, joined with us in
serious conversation, and singing, and seeming ready for all
good impressions. At six I preached on Bromwich-heath
to a multitude of the poor, who heard me gladly ; and I knew
not when to leave off.
" July 10th. I exhorted them at Wednesbury to lay aside
every weight, &c. I joined with the brethren in fervent
prayer for a general revival.
"July 11th. I examined the classes, and rejoiced to find them
ad orderly walkers. I received some backsliders upon trial, and
prayed by a sick sister, quietly waiting for full redemption

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 575
"I dined at Darlaston, at our brother Jones's uncle's.
The master was gone to his house not made with hands, and
left a good report behind him. He was a good and hardy
soldier of Jesus Christ ; bold to confess Him before men ; for
whose sake he suffered the loss of all things, and continued
faithful unto death. The people are a pattern to all the flock.
' Meek, simple followers of the Lamb,
They live, and speak, and think the same.'
By their patience and steadfastness of faith they have con
quered theb" fiercest adversaries. God gives them rest ; and
they walk in his fear and comfort, increasing dady both in
grace and number.
"I preached to most of the town, and pressed them to
come boldly to the throne of grace. My spbit was greatly
assisted by theirs. Those without seemed att given into my
hands. The society was all in a flame of love. They made
me full amends for my sorrow at Wednesbury.
"July 12th. I took my leave of them at Wednesbury,
exhorting them to continue in tbe Apostles' doctrine and
fellowship, and in breaking of bread, and in prayers. Sister
Perrin met and found much grace among the women. Half
a dozen more wandering sheep I gathered in, and restored
to their brethren. I preached at Birmingham to several of
the better rank, who received the word with a ready mind.
" July 13th. At morning and at noon my mouth was
opened to make known the mystery of the Gospel.
" July 14th. I examined the society, who adorn the Gospel
of Christ. I heard a good sermon at church, about using the
world as not abusing it. But, alas ! it supposed the congre
gation to be Christians. I preached at five before brother
Bridgens's door. We expected a disturbance ; but the power
of the Lord was over all. The cloud stayed on the assembled
society. The word of exhortation went from my heart to
theirs. Tbe Spirit helped us to pray, especiatty for some at
Bristol ; and our souls were bke a watered garden.
" July 15th. At five I took horse with our brother Brid-
gens, an old disciple, past eighty, and lay at Duffield. July
16th, at two, I rejoiced to meet some of our dear children in
Sheffield. I encouraged them by that most glorious promise,
'Behold, He cometh with clouds, and every eye shad see

576 THE LIFE OF
Him ! ' The door has continued open ever since Mr. White-
field preached here, and quite removed the prejudices of our
first opposers. Some of them were convinced by him, some
converted, and added to the church. ' Him that escapes the
sword of Jehu shall Elisha slay.'
" July 17th. I preached at Rotherham, and met, to my
comfort, several solid bebevers. I talked severally with the
growing society. I returned, and preached in the streets at
Sheffield, without life or power, to a wild, tumultuous rabble.
I was equaUy dead at the society.
" July 18th. I rode toward Barley-hall. I baited three
hours at our sister Booth's, and laboured all the time to strip
an old sett-righteous Pharisee. At last our Lord got himsett
the victory. We left her in tears, and deep convictions : a
greater miracle of grace than the conversion of a thousand
harlots !
" I dined at Barley-had with our dear sister Johnson, (a
widow indeed,) and her six sons, and daughter, ad bebevers.
I had heard at Sheffield that the society here was come to
nothing : yet the word was attended witb the blessing which
never faded me in this place ; and I felt the Lord was not
departed. I was still more agreeably surprised, in examining
the society, to find near seventy earnest souls, most of them
believers, and grown in grace. But who can stand before
envy? The Preacher that brought an evd report of them
had it from some of Sheffield, who through prejudice and
jealousy would always hinder our preaching at this place.
How cautious should we be in bebeving any man ! I marvel
not now that my mouth was stopped at Sheffield.
" July 19th. I preached once more to this hvely, loving
people, and left them sorrowful, yet rejoicing. We had a
pleasant ride to Wakefield, where our brother Johnson
received us joyfully. He himsett was sick of a fever ; but
the Lord makes his bed; and he waits upon Him without
trouble, care, or choice. By five we were welcomed to Leeds
by our sister Hutchinson and others. I preached at eight to
many more than the house could hold. Tbe Lord gave us a
token for good.
" July 20th. The Leaders informed me, that of the two
hundred and fifty members of the society every one could
challenge the world, ' Which of you convinceth me of sin ? '

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 577
I visited a faithful brother, whose wife and sister were drawing
back. We laboured to restore them in the spirit of meekness,
and the Lord added weight to our words. They departed for
a whde, we trust, that we might receive them again for ever.
At eight I preached the Gospel to a multitude of poor sinners,
unfeignedly poor, and hungering after righteousness.
" July 21st. I preached in the shell of our house, on Zech.
iv. 9 : ' The hands of Zerubbabel have laid the foundation of
this house, his hands shall also finish it; and thou shalt
know that the Lord of hosts hath sent me unto you.' I rode
to Birstal, where John Nelson comforted our hearts with an
account of the success of the Gospel in every place where he
has been preaching, except Scotland. There he has been
beating the air for three weeks, and spending his strength in
vain. Twice a day he preached at Mussleborough to some
thousands of mere hearers, without converting one soul.
" I preached at one to a different kind of people. Such a
sight have I not seen for many months. Tbey fided the
valley, and side of the hitt, as grasshoppers for multitude.
Yet my voice reached the most distant, as I perceived by
their bowing at the holy name. Not one appeared uncon
cerned. I directed them to 'the Lamb of God, that taketh
away the sin of tbe world.' God gave me the voice of a
trumpet, and sent the word home to many hearts. After
evening service I met them again, but much increased, and
lifted up my voice to comfort them by the precious promises,
wliich were then futtdled in many. The eyes of the bhnd
were opened ; the ears of the deaf unstopped ; the lame men
leaped hke harts ; and the tongue of the dumb sang. Tbe
society, collected from all parts, filled their new room ; whom
I earnestly exhorted to walk as becometb the Gospel.
"July 23d. I showed the bebevers of Leeds how they
ought to walk, from, ' Ye are the salt of the earth,' &c. In
the evening I preached repentance and forgiveness in the
name of Jesus to a mixed multitude of rich and poor. I
visited a sick sister, destitute of all things, yet triumphing
over want, sickness, death.
" July 24th. I preached at Woodhouse, faint and ill, as
before a fever. So I told SaUy, yet strove to hold up tdl I
had written, with many tears, to my dear J. Hutchinson.
At eight the fever came.
vol. i. p r

578 THE LIFE OF
" July 25th. I was carried to Miss Norton's, who quitted
her house for us, and Sarah Perrin.
" July 26th. John Nelson assured me that above seventy
had died in triumph out of Birstal society only.
" July 29th. Dr. Milner constantly attended me. I had
some discourse with Paul Greenwood, an Israebte indeed;
glad to work with his hands, as wed as to preach.
3 "August 1st. M. Polier, a Minister from Switzerland,
was brought to me by my Doctor. He inquired thoroughly
into our affairs. I told him all I knew of the Methodists,
with which he appeared fuUy satisfied. He seemed a man of
learning and piety. In the evening we were strangely drawn
out in prayer for him.
" August 6th. I prayed with the society, in solemn fear
of God present. It seemed as if He spoke with an articulate
voice, ' Return unto me, and I wdl return unto you.' My
faith was greatly strengthened for the work. The manner
and instruments of carrying it on I leave entirely to God.
"August 8th. I took horse for Newcastle, witb SaUy,
sister Perrin, Miss Norton, and WiUiam Shent. We could
get no farther than ToplUt. I found an aged woman reading
Kempis, and asked her the foundation of her hope. She
simply answered, ' A good bfe.' I endeavoured to teach her
better, and preached Christ the atonement, as the only foun
dation. She received my saying with tears of joy. We
joined in fervent prayer for her. Ad the family seemed
much affected. I found mysett refreshed in body, as well as
soul, and easdy rode on to Sandhutton.
" August 9th. By noon our travels ended at Newcastle.
My companions are better, both in mind and body, for their
long journey. I preached, but very feeble, on, ' The third
part I wid bring through the fire.' Preaching, I perceive, is
not now my principal business. God knoweth my heart, and
all its burdens. O that He would take the matter into his
own hand, though He lay me aside like a broken vessel !
" August 11th. I felt the fever hanging about me aU day,
notwithstanding the bark, which I continue taking. The
society appeared lively and sobd. I vehemently exhorted them
to watch and pray, as wed for the labourers as themselves,
that none of us might bring a reproach upon the Gospel.
" August 12th. I had much discourse with a brother from

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 579
Scotland, who has preached there many weeks, and not con
verted one soul. ' You may just as well preach to the stones,'
he added, 'as to the Scots.' Yet to keep my brother's word,
I sent WiUiam Shent to Mussleborough. Before he went, he
gave me this memorable account of their late trial at Leeds : —
"'At Whitecoat-hdl, three mdes from Leeds, a few weeks
since, as our brother Maskew was preaching, a mob arose,
broke the windows and doors, and struck the Constable,
Jacob Hawley, a brother. On this we indicted them for an
assault; and the ringleader of the mob, John Ilbngworth,
indicted our brother the Constable, and got persons to swear
the Constable struck him. The Grand Jury threw out our
indictment, and found that against us. So we stood trial
with them on Monday, July 15th, 1751 ; and tbe Recorder,
Richard Wdson, Esq., gave it in our favour, with the rest of
the Court. But the foreman of tbe Jury, Matthew Priestley,
with two others, Richard Cloudsley and Jabez Bunnel, would
not agree with the rest, being our avowed enemies ; the fore
man, Mr. Murgatroyd's great friend and champion against
the Methodists.
" ' However, the Recorder gave strict orders to a guard of
Constables, to watch the Jury, that they should have neither
meat, drink, candles, nor tobacco, till tbey were agreed in
their verdict. They were kept prisoners ad that night, and
the next day tdl five in the afternoon, when one of the Jury
said he would die before he would give it against us. Then
he spoke closely to the foreman concerning his prejudice
against the Methodists, tdl at last he condescended to refer it
to one man. Him the other charged to speak as he would
answer it to God in the day of judgment. The man turned
pale, and trembled, and desired another might decide it.
Another, Joseph Hardwick, being caUed on, immediately
decided it in favour of the Methodists. After the trial, Sir
Henry Ibison, one of the Justices, called a brother, and said,
You see God never forsakes a righteous man. Take care you
never forsake Him.
" ' Whde the trial lasted, hundreds of our enemies were
waiting for the event, who showed by their fierceness what
they designed, had we lost our cause. They intended to
begin with putting down our house ; but thanks be to God,
who hath not debvered us over as a prey into their teeth.
2 p 2

580 THE LIFE OF
"'The Judge of the Court was Richard Wdson, Esq.,
Recorder of Leeds. Justices : J. Frith, Mayor ; Alderman
Micklethwaite ; Alderman Denison; Alderman Sawyer; A.
Smith; A. Brooks. Jury: Matthew Priestley, Richard
Cloudsley, Jabez Bunnel, U. Briscoe, WiUiam WormUl,
Richard Cocked, Joseph Naylor, Joseph Inkersley, George
Dixon, Richard Sharp, WiUiam Upton, and Joseph Hard
wick. There were four witnesses against, and six for, us.'
" August 13th. I rode with my httle famdy to Sunderland.
I examined the society of about one hundred, most of whom
received the atonement in meeting theb" classes : an argu
ment for such meetings as I cannot get over. At seven I
preached in a large, convenient room, fided with attentive
souls, on whom I called, ' Behold the Lamb of God, which
taketh away the sin of the world ! ' For an hour and a hatt
my strength held out.
" August 14th. At nine we set out, and in hatt an hour's
riding overtook a woman and girl leading a horse. She
begged us to help them up, and forward them on theb? way.
We did so ; but the horse turned with them again, and rode
back towards Sunderland. We had the riders to pick up
again, and remount. Their horse we put between us ; but
he broke through a gap, and galloped back. When he had
shaken them off he stood still. I bade my companion take
up the girl behind him, hoping the horse would carry the
woman alone : but in vain ; though we att beat the poor
beast, to drive him on, he kicked and flounced tid he had
dismissed his rider. I then said, ' Surely, good woman, God
withstands you. You are going somewhere contrary to his
will. I can compare your horse to nothing but Balaam's
ass. What can be the meaning of it ? ' She answered, ' Sir,
I wid ted you all ; for there must be something extraordi
nary in the great pains you have taken with me. That chdd
I had by a gentleman who promised me marriage, but since
married another, because richer than I. I am going to try
if be wid do anything for the chdd and me : but I fear it is
not pleasing to God.' I asked what she had to live upon.
She told me, she was married to a blacksmith ; had a chdd
by him ; and it was but low with them. I advised her to
take God's warning, and utterly renounce the first wicked
man ; to spend the rest of her days in repentance, and work-

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEV. 581
ing out her salvation ; gave her something ; and recom
mended her to a sister in Sunderland. She seemed over
whelmed with joy and gratitude, mounted with her child, and
the horse carried them quietly home.
"August 16th. At three I was sent for by the jader's
wife, to a poor wretch under sentence of death, for murdering
his own daughter of fourteen. Never have I spoken to a
more hardened, ignorant, stupid sinner. He utterly denied
the fact. I prayed for him, but witb bttle hope. After
preaching at the Orphan-house, I commended him to the
prayers of the congregation, and we found free access to the
throne. At my next visit I perceived bttle change in him ; only
he suffered me to speak, and said nothing of his innocency.
" August 18th. I heard Jonathan Reeves at Sheephdl, and
added a few words in confirmation of his. I returned to
Newcastle comforted. I preached in great weakness. At
our love-feast the spirit of suppbcation was given, and the
poor murderer brought to our remembrance. I have not
been more refreshed for this many a day.
" August 20th. I preached in the prison, on, ' Christ hath
redeemed us from the curse of the law, having been made a
curse for us.' Still I could not discern any signs of true
repentance in the poor man, though he is to die to-morrow.
He persists in his innocence ; but confesses he deserves far
worse punishment at the hands of God. I prayed over him
with tears ; and told him, our next meeting would be at the
judgment-seat. I was ready to wonder why Providence bad
directed me to him, and engaged his people to pray for him,
when one informed me, that whde I was earnestly praying
for him in the congregation, a woman had received forgive
ness. Many other good ends may be answered, which we do
not know : at least, our prayers shad return again into our
own bosom. At night I was drawn out in prayer again for
him, and continued instant therein for half an hour. The
people were deeply affected. It is impossible for so many
prayers to be lost.
"August 21st. Tbe first news I heard this morning from
Jonathan Reeves was, that he had been with John Downes
and others, visiting the poor malefactor; and tbey verily
beheved he had found mercy. He told them his heart was
so hght, he coidd not express it ; and he was not in the least

582 THE LIFE OF
afraid to die. Two days before, Jonathan Reeves had talked
an hour and a hatt with him, and put him in great fear ; but
now he appeared quite calm and resigned, and so continued
to the last moment. I took horse at nine for Horsley, leav
ing Jonathan to attend the execution, and bring us word.
He overtook us in the afternoon, with the same account of
his convert, who showed all the marks of repentance and
faith in death. I passed the afternoon with Mr. Carr, a
young Minister from Scotland, and our brother and sister
Ord, from Hexham. I preached at seven, quite overcome
with the heat. By noon I returned to Newcastle.
" August 23d. I spake with our brother Allen, an Exhorter,
whom one would fain have persuaded to forsake his business.
I persuaded him to continue in it.
" August 24th. At one I set out with Sally, sister Perrin,
Miss Norton, &c. I preached at Durham repentance, and
faith in our Lord Jesus.
"August 25th. We communicated at the Abbey. I
preached in a yard to many quiet hearers, on, 'Behold the
Lamb of God, which taketh away the sin of the world ! ' I
enlarged much at the society.
"August 26th. I set out at six with Miss Norton, S. Per
rin, &c. We lodged at Thirsk, and dined the next day at
York. I preached at six to many deeply-attentive hearers ;
and passed a restless night, expecting the return of my fever.
" August 28th. I received strength to preach in the after
noon, and meet tbe society. Next morning, Miss Norton
and S. Perrin set out with Wdham Shent for Leeds, and we
for Epworth. It happened to be tbe fair-day, winch increased
om- evening congregation. I exhorted them to come boldly
to the throne of grace ; and tbe word did not return empty.
"August 31st. I rode with S. W. to Misterton; and
prayed by an old believer, who had saved att ber house by
prayer. Before the Gospel came, she had in faith asked life
for them ; and as soon as the Methodists preached here, her
sons and daughters, brothers and sisters, and all her kin/ who
are the principal persons in the town, received tbe truth, and
entered into the society. I found a multitude of gracious
souls, who greedily drank the word, ' I have blotted out thy
transgressions as a thick cloud.' It was a time of great
refreshing, both for them and me.

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 583
" Sept. 1st. I met the society from six to eight, and
rejoiced over them as over our Kingswood colliers in their
first love. I preached at nine with double power. Many cried
after Jesus. One fainted through vehemence of desire. I was
forced to leave them, and return to the dead souls in Epworth.
There I preached at the Cross, and met the society, whom I
endeavoured to stir up, to the recovery of their former zeal."
From Epworth Mr. Charles Wesley went to Sykehouse,
and thence to Leeds, where he joined the faithful friends
from whom he had parted at York. He remained about a
fortnight in Leeds and the neighbourhood, preaching to the
people; holding private conversations with the Preachers,
whom he codected together from aU quarters, that he might
hear them preach, and ascertain theb* views and spirit.
Robert Swindells he found inchned to Calvinism, but teach
able; David Trathen and John Webb, confirmed predesti
narians ; and John Bennet, grieved, and strongly prejudiced
against Mr. John Wesley, in consequence of some untruths
which had been insidiously stated to him. Here he also met
with Wilham Darney, a man of considerable notoriety in his
day. Wilham was a native of Scotland, of blunt manners,
and of great energy and perseverance, wbo itinerated through
an extensive district of country, in Yorkshire and Lancashire,
preachmg, and forming rehgious societies. His theological
views were Calvinistic. In the pious Vicar of Haworth he
had a friend and patron; but he does not appear to have
been in strict communion with any body of rehgious people.
The persons whom he collected together were generaUy called
"Wilham Darney's societies." This eccentric Evangebst
had a considerable facdity in versification, and thought some
of his poetic musings sufficiently important for pubhcation.
They are among tbe most rude and unpobshed compositions
that were ever committed to the press.
During his stay in Leeds Mr. Charles Wesley held a Con
ference of the Preachers, of which he has left the following
curious account in bis private journal : —
" Sept. 11th. Mr. Grimshaw came, and soon after Mr.
Milner. At ten we began our Conference; at which were
present, John Nelson, Wilham Shent, Christopher Hopper,
Thomas Colbeck, Jonathan Reeves, John Bennet, Paul
Greenwood, Michael Fenwick, Titus Knight, from Hahfax,

584 THE LIFE OF
Robert Swindeds, and Matthew Watson. All these I had
invited, and given them notes. Webb and Trathen came
afterwards, but were not admitted. Brother Mortimer also,
and WiUiam Darney, whom I appointed to talk with before
we met again in the afternoon.
" Had any one asked me the end of our Conference,
I could not have told him; only that I came to make
observations, to get acquainted with the Preachers, and see if
God had anything to do with us, or by us. We began with
part of a hymn, as fodows : —
Arise, thou jealous God, arise,
Thy sifting power exert,
Look through us with thy flaming eyes,
And search out every heart.
Our inmost souls thy Spirit knows,
And let Him now display
Whom thou hast for thy glory chose,
And purge the rest away.
The' apostles false far off remove,
The faithful labourers own,
And give us each himself to prove,
And know as he is known.
Do /presume to preach thy word
By thee uncall'd, unsent?
Am /the servant of the Lord,
Or Satan's instrument ?
Is this, great God, my single aim,
Thine, wholly thine to he ;
To serve thy will, declare thy name,
And gather souls for thee ?
To labour in my Master's cause,
Thy grace to testify,
And spread the victory of thy cross,
And on thy cross to die ?
I once unfeignedly believed
Myself sent forth by thee ;
But have I kept the grace received
In simple poverty 1
Still do I for thy kingdom pant,
Till all its coming prove,
And nothing seek, and nothing want,
But more of Jesu's love?

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 585
If still I in thy grace abide,
My call confirm and clear,
And into thy whole counsel guide
Thy poorest messenger.
Unite my heart to all that bear
The burden of the Lord,
And let our spotless lives declare
The virtue of thy word.
One soul into us all inspire,
And let it strongly move,
In fervent flames of calm desire,
To glorify thy love.
0 may we in thy love agree,
To make its sweetness known,
Thy love the bond of union be,
And perfect us in one.
" After prayer (in which I found much of the presence of
God) I began, without design, to speak of the qualifications,
work, and trials of a Preacher ; and what I thought requisite in
men who act in concert. As to preliminaries and principles,
we all agreed. This conversation lasted titt one. I carried Mr.
Grimshaw, Milner, and Bennet to dinner at Miss Norton's.
" At three we met again. But first I talked to Mortimer,
whom I admitted ; and to Wittiam Darney, whom I rejected.
Two hours more we spent in friendly, profitable conference.
I told them my heart, freely and fully, concerning the work
and the workmen. We parted in the spirit of love.
" At six I preached to thousands in the new house, from,
'Behold, He cometh with clouds, and every eye shad see
Him ! ' We have not had such a time together since I came.
The same power rested on the society. Our souls were as a
watered garden. Thanks be to God for his unspeakable gift !
" Sept. 12th. I took a debgbtful leave of them at five.
We all agreed to postpone opinions till the next general
Conference, settled the affairs of the church, the best we
could, and parted friends.
"At three I took horse with Mr. Grimshaw, Milner,
Shent, Bennet, for Birstal. I expounded Isaiah xxxv. with
great enlargement and assistance. I rejoiced with the stead
fast society, and concluded the happy day with John Bennet
bi prayer.

586 THE LIFE OF
" Sept. 23d. I let him preach in the morning ; which he
did to the satisfaction of all. I rode with Jonathan Reeves to
Bradford : preached repentance and remission of sins in the
street, to many seemingly serious people; baptized a Dis
senter's chdd; and rode on to Skircoat-green. It was near
sunset before I began there. The house would not contain
one-fifth of the hearers. I stood out, (tbe wall sheltering me,
and a hid the people, from tbe high wind,) and invited them
to Christ, the Justifier. Great Ufe I perceived among them ; and
very httle in the society ; whom I therefore sharply reproved.
" Sept. 14th. I heard John Bennet again. He spake
sound words, that could not be reproved; and they had a
visible effect on the hearers. I reached Keighley by noon ;
preached at four to about one thousand as wed-behaved
bearers as I have lately seen; on whom I caded, with an
open mouth and heart, ' Ho, every one that thirsteth, come ye
to the waters ! ' Great hfe I also found in the society.
" Sept. 15th. I bestowed an hour on the Leaders, a dozen
steady, solid men. I left Paul Greenwood to preach, and
hastened to Haworth. I never saw a church better filled :
but after I had prayed in the pulpit, the multitude in the
churchyard cried out, they could not hear, and begged me
to come forth. I did so, and preached on a tomb-stone.
Between three and four thousand heard me gladly. At two
I called again, to above double the number, ' Behold the
Lamb of God, which taketh away the sin of the world ! ' The
church leads and steeple were fided with clusters of people, all
stdl as night. If ever I preached Gospel, I preached it then.
The Lord take all the glory !
" I took horse immediately, and followed our nimble guide,
Johnny Grimshaw, to Ewood. His father came panting after
us. Sarah Perrin and her namesake met us from Birstal,
and brought Mr. Shent. We passed a comfortable evening
together. " Sept. 16th. I preached at nine, in a convenient field, to
about a thousand believers, all, or conscious unbelievers ; and
again at three, to about three thousand. Then- spirit carried
me beyond myself. Such a lively people I have not met
with, so simple, loving, zealous. I could have gladly stayed
to live and die witb them."
Here Mr. Charles Wesley took leave of his friend Mr.

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 587
Grimshaw, and of Wilham Shent and Darney ; giving written
instructions, that unless Darney would abstain from railing,
begging, and printing nonsense, he should not be aUowed to
preach in any of the Methodist societies and meeting-houses.
WiUiam Shent was charged with the execution of this order.
The indulgence conceded to Darney, with these limitations,
was granted solely at the instance of Mr. Grimshaw, to whom
it was difficult to deny anything.
Mr. Charles Wesley's next remove was to Manchester,
where he preached to large congregations, and was pleased
with the society, many of its members being in all the sim
phcity and ardour of their first love. Here he spent some
time in friendly conversation with bis old acquaintance, John
Byrom, the poet, who received the doctrine of salvation by
faith with the Wesleys, but was now an admirer of the unin
teUigible lore of Jacob Behmen. He freely censured what he
thought to be wrong in the Methodists ; and Charles hstened
with att deference and respect to the reproofs which were
administered ; remarking, " Of such reprovers, how shy are we
by nature ! yet such are our best friends."
He was accompanied by John and Grace Bennet to Bolton,
where he found the peace of the society partially disturbed by
the Calvinistic sermons of Robert Swindeds and John Webb.
He endeavoured to promote peace and forbearance among
those who held jarring opinions. Leaving Lancashire, he
preached with enlargement and power to his old persecuted
friends at Wednesbury; he held the first watch-night at
Birmingham; he ministered to his friends at Evesham and
Oxford; and arrived in London on the 4th of October,
accompanied by his faithful and devoted wife. " Our long
journey," says be, " ended there as prosperously as it began.
The people were ready, and joined heartily with us in prayer
and thanksgiving."
It will be observed that Mr. Charles Wesley speaks of
John Bennet with great respect and affection. Some of the
Preachers at the Leeds Conference doubted the soundness of
John's theological principles, and would fain have instituted
an inquiry into the subject ; but Charles screened him from
their attacks. His temper was indeed soured ; but Charles
thought that he might be reclaimed by kindness ; especially as
Bennet disavowed aU intention of retiring from tbe itinerant

588 THE LIFE OF
ministry in connexion with his old friends. In this, however,
Charles was mistaken. Before the end of the year Bennet
became more violent; avowed his bebef of the Calvinian
theory; and ultimately became an Independent Minister; to
the grief of his exceUent wife, who had been brought to God
through the ministry of the Wesleys, and sincerely loved
them for then" work's sake.
From this date there is a chasm in Mr. Charles Wesley's
journal tdl September, 1756, with the exception of one or two
short fragments.
During this interval Mrs. Wesley took many extensive
journeys with her husband, riding mostly behind him on
horseback, enduring not a few inconveniences, and meeting
with adventures which she was accustomed to relate, in the
society of her friends, to the end of her very protracted hfe.
In the gallery of the chapel at Leeds she found two rooms
partitioned off, for the accommodation of the Preachers in their
regular visits to the town. Jaifhe evening tbey were expected
to preach and meet the society, to resume their pulpit labours
the next morning at five o'clock, and then pass on to their
next appointment. To sleep in the chapel therefore was a
convenience. When Mrs. Wesley visited Leeds, one of these
rooms, to save expense, was occupied by a number of labour
ing men ; and in going to her apartment in the evening she
bad to pass through the room where these weary and unpo
lished men were sleeping. This untoward circumstance
shocked her delicacy more than anything that she met with
in her new mode of bfe.
Once, in returning to the south, she rode behind her hus
band in one day from Manchester to Stone, in Staffordshire,
passing through Macclesfield, Congleton, and Newcastle-
under-Line. Having taken some refreshment at the inn
where tbey intended to pass tbe night, she retired into the
garden, and there sat down to rest hersett. It was a fine
summer evening ; and though wearied with a journey of fifty
miles, thus inconveniently taken, a heavenly calm came over
her spirit, corresponding with the "scene around her. She
raised her sweet and melodious voice in a hymn of praise to
her Saviour, who had so freely shed abroad his love in her
heart. Her singing attracted the ear of some young ladies in
an adjoining garden, wbo stood in silent attention on the

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 5gg
other side of the hedge, hstening to strains which were
equady devout and tasteful. Their father was a Clergyman,
who came and joined them with equal debght. When Mrs!
Wesley had finished, he complimented her upon her voice
and skid, and invited her to sing in his church on the follow
ing Sabbath. But having learned who she was, and being-
given to understand that if be would have her in his quire, he
must aUow her husband to occupy the pulpit, he declined the
services of both. A Methodist sermon, even from a Clergy
man, he could not tolerate upon any terms.
On another occasion she accompanied her husband to
Norwich, where a furious mob assembled to maltreat the
Preacher and his companions. Lest she should receive any
harm, as the wtte of Mr. Charles Wesley, it was deemed
requisite that she shoidd not pass along the street with him,
but in company with a female friend. That friend was the lady
of Colonel Galatin, who, being tad and handsome, attracted
general attention, and was grievously annoyed ; whde Mrs.
Wesley, being, like her husband, httle of stature, was over
looked by the crowd, and passed to her lodgings uninjured.
Few Ministers, it is presumed, have been subject to greater
variation of feebng than Mr. Charles Wesley. When travel
ling from place to place, preaching the word of bfe, and
witnessing the power of divine grace in the conversion of
ungodly men, his joy sometimes rose to rapture, and at other
times his energies were paralyzed by despondency, and he
earnestly desbed to descend into the grave. Two of his
hymns wdl place this subject in a striking hght. Thus be
plaintively sang, about this period of his bfe, when under the
power of discouragement : —
0 thou great almighty Lord,
How can I declare thy word ?
Least of all thy servants I,
Weak as helpless infancy :
Sunk in shame, and deep amaze,
On thine outstretch' d hand I gaze,
Ask again, How can it be,
The great God should send by me ?
But thou know'st this heart of mine :
Fain I would the work decline,
Most unworthy as I am,
Most unfit to bear thy name :

590 THE LIFE OF
0 how often have I cried,
Send by whom thou wilt beside !
Still I plead for my release ;
Let me, Lord, depart in peace.
Conscious to myself, I pray
Take me from the evil day ;
From the thing I always fear,
Save thy weakest messenger :
Jealous for thine honour be,
Do not trust thy cause to me ;
Me a man of lips unclean,
Me the sinfullest of men.
Weary, burden'd, and opprest,
Stranger to delight and rest,
How can I beneath my load
Preach redemption in thy blood ?
Looking every fearful day,
To become a castaway,
How can I in sorrow tell
News of joy unspeakable ?
But thou know'st a sharper pain
Every moment I sustain,
Saviour, for thy glorious cause,
Lest by me it suffer loss.
Do not, O my Help, my Hope,
Jesus, do not give me up ;
Never let me live to be
A reproach to thine and thee.
Jealous for thy own great name,
Let me not be put to shame ;
Make my perseverance sure,
In the quiet grave secure :
Rid me of my life and fear ;
Safe retreat is conquest here ;
Happy and triumphant I
Suffer'd to escape and die.
In debghtful and eddying contrast to these gloomy
musings, he wrote the following hymn on his birth-day,
most probably about the same period : —
Away with my fears !
The glad morning appears
When an heir of salvation was born !
From Jehovah I came,
For his glory I am,
And to Him I with singing return.

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 591
No grievous alloy
ShaU diminish the joy
I to-day from my Maker receive :
'Tis my duty to praise
His unspeakable grace,
And exulting in Jesus to live.
My Jesus alone
The Fountain I own
Of my life and felicity here,
And cheerfully sing
My Redeemer and King,
Till his sign in the heavens appear.
With thanks I rejoice
In thy fatherly choice
Of my state and condition below ;
If of parents I came
Who honoured thy name,
'Twas thy wisdom appointed it so.
I sing of thy grace
From my earliest days
Ever near to allure and defend :
Hitherto thou hast been
My preserver from sin,
And I know thou wilt save to the end.
O the infinite cares,
And temptations, and snares,
Thy hand hath conducted me through !
O the blessings bestow'd
By a bountiful God,
And the mercies eternally new !
What a mercy is this,
What a heaven of bliss !
How unspeakably happy am I,
Gather'd into the fold,
With thy people enroll' d,
With thy people to live and to die !
How rich in the friends
Thy providence sends
To help my infirmity on !
What a number I see,
Who could suffer for me,
And ransom my life with their own !
0 the goodness of God,
Employing a clod,
His tribute of glory to raise !

592 THE LIFE OP THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY.
His standard to bear,
And with triumph declare
His unsearchable riches of grace !
0 the fathomless love,
That has deign'd to' approve,
And prosper the work of my hands !
With my pastoral crook
I went over the brook,
And, behold, I am spread into bands !
Who, I ask in amaze,
Hath begotten me these?
And inquire from what quarter they came :
My full heart it replies,
They are bom from the skies,
And gives glory to God and the Lamb.
All honour and praise
To the Father of grace,
To the Spirit and Son I return ;
The business pursue,
He hath made me to do,
And rejoice that I ever was born.
In a rapture of joy
My life I employ,
The God of my life to proclaim :
'Tis worth living for this,
To administer bliss,
And salvation in Jesus's name.
My remnant of days
I spend in his praise,
Who died the whole world to redeem ;
Be they many or few,
My days are his due,
And they all are devoted to Him.

END OF VOL. I.

LONDON I — PRINTED BY JAMES NICHOLS, HOXTON-SQUARE,

=#>

WORKS
PUBLISHED BY JOHN MASON,
AT THE WESLEYAN CONFERENCE OFFICE, 14, CITY-ROAD,
AND 66, PATERNOSTER-ROW.

RECENTLY PUBLISHED,
THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY, M.A.,
SOMETIME STUDENT OP CHRIST CHUSCH, OXFORD.
Comprising a Review of his Poetry ; Sketches of the Rise and Progress of Methodism ;
with Notices of contemporary Events and Characters.
By Thomas Jackson.
Two Vols. 8vo., cambric. Price £l. Is.
MEMOIRS OF MRS. MARGARET CARGILL,
Wife ofthe Rev. David Cargill, Wesleyan Missionary;
Including Notices ofthe Progress of Christianity in Tonga and Feejee. By her Husband.
12mo., cambric. Price 5s.
MEMOIRS OF THE REV. JOSEPH BENSON.
By Richard Treffry. 12mo., cambric. Price 5s.
MISERICORDIA; OR, CONTEMPLATIONS ON THE MERCY
OF GOD,
Regarded especially in its Aspects towards the Young.
By the Rev. John W. Etheridge. Royal 18mo., cambric. Price 2*. 6d.
DUTCH TILES:
Being Narratives of Holy Scripture ;
With forty-six beautifully-executed Engravings on Wood, from original Designs.
Royal 18mo., cambric. Price 5s.
ANNALS OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
In familiar Conversations for Young People.
By Mrs. Parker, Author of " Decision and Indecision," &c.
12mo., cambric. Price 5s.
THE LIFE OF. MARTIN LUTHER.
To which is prefixed, An Expository Essay on the Lutheran Reformation,
by tlie Rev. George Cubitt.
With an Appendix, containing a Chronological Table ofthe Principal Events occurring
during the Period of Luther's Life.
12mo., cambric. Price 4s. 6d.

?^=--=— ======
o WORKS PUBLISHED

THE PRINCIPLES AND DOCTRINES OF CHRISTIANITY
EXAMINED,
In reference to their Tendency and Influence. In a Series of Essays.
By the Rev. W. P. Burgess. 18mo., cambric. Price 2s.
MEMOIRS OF THE REV. JOSEPH BURGESS,
Formerly an Officer in the Army, afterwards a Wesleyan Minister.
By the Rev. W. P. Burgess. 18mo., cambric. Price Is. 6d.
A MISSIONARY NARRATIVE
Of the Triumphs of Grace, as seen in the Conversion of Kafirs, Hottentots, Fingoes,
and other Natives of South Africa.
By the Rev. Samuel Young, late Missionary in Southern Africa.
18mo., cambric. Price Is. 9d.
THE SUNDAY-SCHOLAR'S GUIDE, AND YOUNG PERSON'S
MANUAL.
By the Rev. J. T. Barr. 18mo. Price 8d.
A LETTER TO THE REV. EDWARD B. PUSEY, D.D.,
REGIUS PROFESSOR OF HEBREW IN THE UNIVERSITY OF OXFORD:
Being a Vindication ofthe Tenets and Character ofthe Wesleyan Methodists, against his
Misrepresentations and Censures. By Thomas Jackson. 8vo. Price Is.
Cheap Edition. Price fid.
WESLEYAN TRACTS FOR THE TIMES.
A Number published on the \st of every Month.
No. I.— "WHY DON'T YOU COME TO CHURCH?"
A Dialogue between a Clergyman and a Wesleyan Methodist. 1 J sheet. 8vo. Price 3d.
No. II.— WESLEYAN METHODISM NOT A SCHISM.
1 sheet. 8vo. Price 2d.
No. IIL— APOSTOLICAL SUCCESSION.
A Summary of Objections to the Modern Claim. 1 J sheet. 8vo. Price 3d.
No. IV.— WESLEYAN MINISTERS TRUE MINISTERS OF CHRIST.
1 sheet. 8vo. Price 2d.
No. V.— MODERN METHODISM, WESLEYAN METHODISM.
IJ sheet 8vo. Price 3d.
No. VL— JUSTIFICATION BY FAITH AN ESSENTIAL DOCTRINE
OF CHRISTIANITY.
A Dialogue between a Churchman and a Wesleyan. 1 1 sheet. 8vo. Price 3d.
No. VIL— LYRA APOSTOLICA, AN IMPIOUS MISNOMER.
1 sheet. 8vo. Price 2d.
No. VIIL— BAPTISM NOT REGENERATION.
IJ sheet. 8vo. Price 3d.

1

6 3d-

BY JOHN MASON.

NEW EDITIONS OF THE FOLLOWING WORKS:
A COMMENTARY ON THE OLD AND NEW TESTAMENTS :
In which the Sacred Text is illustrated with copious Notes, Theological, Historical, and
Critical; with Improvement and Reflections at the end of each Chapter.
By the Rev. Joseph Sutcliffe, A.M.
Illustrated by Maps and Plates; with a Portrait ofthe Author.
2 Vols., Imperial 8vo., Turkey cambric, gilt-lettered. Price £l. 15s.
AN EARNEST APPEAL TO MEN OF REASON AND RELIGION.
By the Rev. John Wesley, A.M.
Royal ISrao., cambric. Price 3s.
THE INFIDEL'S OWN BOOK.
A Statement of some of the Absurdities resulting from the Rejection of Christianity.
By the Rev. Richard Treffry, jun. ISmo. cambric. Price 2s. 6d.
THE SAINTS' EVERLASTING REST.
Extracted from the Works ofthe Rev. Richard Baxter, by the Rev. John Wesley, A.M.
Royal 18mo., cambric. Price 3s. 6d.
THE IMPORTANCE OF PRAYER-MEETINGS IN PROMOTING
THE REVIVAL OF RELIGION.
By the Rev. Robert Young. 18mo. Price Is.
HYMNS FOR CHILDREN, AND FOR PERSONS OF
RIPER YEARS.
By the Rev. Charles Wesley, A.M. 24mo. Price 3d.
THE WORK OF THE HOLY SPIRIT IN THE HUMAN HEART.
By the Rev. Jonathan Edwards, M.A.
Abridged by the Rev. John Wesley, A.M. 18mo., cambric. Price Is. 6d.
REVIVALS OF RELIGION:
Their Nature, Defence, and Management. By the Rev. Jonathan Edwards, M.A.
Abridged by the Rev. John Wesley, A.M.
18mo., cambric. Price 2s. 6rf.
A SHORT EXPOSITION OF THE TEN COMMANDMENTS.
Extracted from Bishop Hopkins, by the Rev. John Wesley, A.M.
18mo., cambric. Price Is. 6d.
ADMONITORY COUNSELS ADDRESSED TO A METHODIST.
On Subjects of Christian Experience and Practice.
By the Rev. John Bakewell. 18mo., cambric. Price 2s.
PRAYERS FOR THE USE OF CHRISTIAN FAMILIES-
Containing a Morning and Evening Prayer for each Day in the Month, &c.
By several Wesleyan Ministers.
8vo., cambric. Price Is. 6d.

<#>¦

WORKS PUBLISHED

A COMPLETE EDITION OF
THE PROSE WORKS OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY, A.M.
Fourteen Vols. 8vo., Turkey cambric, gilt-labelled, Price £5. 19s.
Fourteen Vols. 12mo., cambric, gilt-lettered. Price £3. 3s.
*»* Any Volume may be had separate.
ALSO, BY THE SAME AUTHOR,

SERMONS.
3 Vols.8vo.fine paper, cambric. Price £l. 5s. Gd.
WITH A SKETCH OF HIS LIFE.
2 Vols. 8vo., cambric. Price 14s.
3 Vols. 12mo., cambric. Price 10s. 6d.
JOURNALS.
4 Vols. 8vo., cambric. Price £l. 12s.
4 Vols. 12mo., cambric. Price 14s.
AN EARNEST APPEAL TO MEN OF
REASON AND RELIGION.
New Edition. Royal 18mo. cambric. Price 3s.
A PLAIN ACCOUNT OF CHRISTIAN
PERFECTION.
18mo., roan. Price Is, Gd.

NOTES ON THE NEW TESTAMENT.
Pocket edition, cambric. Price 7s. Gd.
8vo., cambric. Price IOs.
2 Vols. 8vo., cambric, fine paper. Price 17s.
SELECT LETTERS:
Chiefly on Personal Religion.
With a Sketch of his Character, by the
Rev. Samuel Bradburn.
12mo., cambric. Price 3s. Gd.
A PRESERVATIVE AGAINST
UNSETTLED NOTIONS
IN RELIGION.
18mo., cambric. Price 2s.

A NEW AND UNIFORM EDITION OF
THE WORKS OF THE REV. J. W. FLETCHER.
Complete in Eight Volumes Duodecimo, Turkey cambric, gilt-lettered.
Price £1. 16s.

BY THE SAME AUTHOR,

CHECKS TO ANTINOMIANISM.
2 Vols., 12mo„ cambric. Price 6s.
POSTHUMOUS PIECES.
Containing his Pastoral and Familiar Epistles,
together with Six Letters on the
Manifestation of Christ.
12mo., cambric. Price 4s.
AN APPEAL TO MATTER OF FACT
AND COMMON SENSE;
Or, a Rational Demonstration of Man's
Corrupt and Lost Estate,
I2mo., cambric. Price 2s.

THE LAST CHECK TO ANTINO
MIANISM :
A Polemical Essay on the Twin Doctrines
of Christian Imperfection, and a
Death Purgatory.
12mo., cambric. Price 3s. Gd.

SELECTIONS FROM THE WORKS
OF THE REV. JOHN FLETCHER,
Systematically arranged:
With a Life of the Author. By S. Dunn.
12mo., cambric. Price 6s. Gd.

3!D

BY JOHN MASON.

A UNIFORM AND ELEGANT EDITION OF
THE WORKS OF THE REV. RICHARD WATSON.
INCLUDING THE MEMOIRS BY JACKSON.
Twelve Volumes, 8vo., Turkey cambric, gilt-lettered. Price £5. 3s. 6d.
%* This Edition contains the whole of Mr. Watson's Works, except his Dictionary
and Exposition.

AN EXPOSITION OF THE GOSPELS
OF ST. MATJTHEAV AND ST. MARK,
With Notes on other Parts of Scripture.
Royal.Svo., cambric. Price 18s.
THEOLOGICAL INSTITUTES :
Or, a View ofthe Evidences, Doctrines, Morals,
and Institutions of Christianity.
3 Vols., 8vo., cambric. Price £l. 5s. Gd. ;
4 Vols., royal 18mo., cambric. Price £1. 2s.
CONVERSATIONS FOR THE
YOUNG :
Designed to promote the profitable reading
ofthe Holy Scriptures.
Royal 18mo., cambric. Price 5s.

BY THE SAME AUTHOR,
A BIBLICAL AND THEOLOGICAL
DICTIONARY. Price £1. 5s.

Royal 8vo., cambric.
LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY.
With a Portrait.
Royal 18mo., cambric. Price 5s
UNIVERSAL REDEMPTION OF
MANKIND THE DOCTRINE OF
THE NEW TESTAMENT.
12mo.t cambric. Price 2s. Gd.
SERMONS AND SKETCHES OF
SERMONS.
3 Vols., 8vo., cambric. Price £l. 5s. 6d.

BY THE REV. JOSEPH BENSON.
COMMENTARY ON THE NEW
TESTAMENT.
Fifth Edition. 2 Vols., Demy 4to., cambric.
Price £2. IBs.

A COMMENTARY ON THE OLD
AND NEW TESTAMENTS.
Fifth Edition.
6 Vols., Demy 4to., cambric. Price £1.
6 Vols., Imperial 8vo., cambric. Price £5.

COMMENTARY ON THE NEW
TESTAMENT.
Fifth Edition. 2 Vols. , Imperial 8vo., cambric.
Price £1. 18s.

SERMONS ON VARIOUS
OCCASIONS.
With a Sketch ofthe Character of the Author,
by the Rev. Jabez Bunting, D.D.
2 Vols., 12mo.t cambric. Price 8s.

BY THE REV. JONATHAN EDMONDSON, A.M.
SCRIPTURE VIEWS OF THE
HEAVENLY WORLD.
1 2 mo., cambric. Price 4s.

SHORT SERMONS ON IMPORTANT
SUBJECTS.
2 Vols., 8vo., cambric. Price 16s.

A CONCISE SYSTEM OF SELF-
GOVERNMENT
In the great Affairs of Life and Godliness.
12mo., cambric. Price 4s.
SERMONS ON THE NATURE AND
OFFICES OF THE HOLY GHOST,
By the Rev. J. Edmondson, and the Rev. R.
Treffry.
12mo., cambric. Price 3s. Gd.

ELEMENTS OF REVEALED
RELIGION.
12mo., cambric. Price 5s.
AN ESSAY ON THE CHRISTIAN
MINISTRY:
Including a General Outline of Ministerial
and Pastoral Duties ; for the Use of
Young Preachers.
12mo., cambric. Price 5s. Gd.

=<#>

BY THE REV. THOMAS JACKSON.

CENTENARY OF WESLEYAN
METHODISM.
A brief Sketch of the Rise, Progress, and
Present State of the Wesleyan-Methodist
Societies throughout the World.
Post 8vo., cambric. Price Gs.
Demy 12mo., cambric. Price 3s.
An Abridged Edition, for the Use of Schools.
18mo., cambric. Price Is. Gd.
MEMOIRS OF THE REV. RICHARD
WATSON.
Royal 18mo., cambric. Price 6s.
JOHN GOODWIN'S EXPOSITION
OF THE NINTH CHAPTER
OF THE ROMANS;
Banner of Justification displayed, &c.
8vo., cambric. Price 8s.

THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES
WESLEY, M.A.,
Comprising a Review of his Poetry; Sketches
of the Rise and Progress of Methodism j
with Notices of contemporary
Events and Characters.
2 Vols. 8vo., cambric. Price £l. Is.
A LETTER TO THE REV. EDWARD
B. PUSEY, D.D.,
REGIUS PROFESSOR OF HEBREW IN THE
UNIVERSITY OF OXFORD :
Being a Vindication of the Tenets and Cha
racter of the Wesleyan Methodists, against
his Misrepresentations and Censures.
8vo. Price Is. — Cheap Edition. Price Gd.
EXPOSITORY DISCOURSES ON
VARIOUS SCRIPTURE FACTS
AND CHARACTERS.
Post 8vo., cambric. Price 7s.

BY THE REV. RICHARD TREFFRY.

MEMOIRS OF THE REV. RICHARD
TREFFRY, JUN.;
WITH SELECT REMAINS,
Consisting of Sketches of Sermons, Essays,
and Poetry. Including Extracts from
his Correspondence.
With a Portrait. 12mo., cambric. Price 5s. 6d.
A TREATISE ON SECRET AND
SOCIAL PRAYER.
12mo., cambric. Price 3s.
A TREATISE ON THE CHRISTIAN
SABBATH.
12mo., cambric. Price 3s.

A TREATISE ON CHRISTIAN
PERFECTION.
18mo., cambric. Price 2s. Gd.
A PARENTAL PORTRAITURE OF
THOMAS H. TREFFRY.
ISmo., cambric. Price Is. Gd.
MEMOIRS OF MR. RICHARD
TREWAVAS, SEN.,
Of Mousehole, Cornwall. To which is prefixed,
An Account of Methodism in Mousehole.
18mo., cambric. Price Is. Gd.

BY THE REV. RICHARD TREFFRY, JUN.

AN INQUIRY INTO THE DOCTRINE
OF THE ETERNAL SONSHIP OF
OUR LORD JESUS CHRIST.
12mo., cambric. Price 7s.
LETTERS ON THE ATONEMENT.
18mo., cambric. Price 2s. Gd.
LECTURES ON THE EVIDENCES
OF CHRISTIANITY.
18mo., cambric. Price Is. Gd.

%^~

MEMOIRS OF MR. JOHN EDWARDS
TREZISE;
With some Account of Methodism in St. Just.
18mo., cambric. Price 2s.
THE INFIDEL'S OWN BOOK.
A Statement of some of the Absurdities re
sulting from the Rejection of Christianity.
I8mo., cambric. Price 2s. Gd.

,$

-#

BY JOHN MASON.

MISCELLANEOUS.

LIBRARY OF STANDARD
BIOGRAPHY AND THEOLOGY;
CONTAINING
Jackson's Life of Watson,
Watson's Conversations for the Young,
Watson's Life of Wesley, and
Watson's Theological Institutes.
7 vols., royal 18 mo., cambric. Price £1. 18s.
A PRIZE ESSAY ON THE PASTORAL
OFFICE:
Containing a special reference to the Manner
in which it is exercised among the
Wesleyan Methodists.
By the Rev. Alfred Barrett.
Post 8vo., cambric. Price 6s. Gd.
SERMONS ON IMPORTANT
SUBJECTS.
By Twenty Ministers of the Wesleyan-
Methodist Connexion.
8vo., cambric. Price 10s.
SERMONS;
Designed to illustrate the Doctrines, Expe
rience, and Practice, of Primitive
Christianity.
By the Rev. W. P. Burgess.
12mo., cambric. Price 3s.
FOUR SERMONS ON THE PRIEST
HOOD OF CHRIST.
By the Rev. Theophilus Lessey.
12 mo., cambric. Price 2s. Gd.
A TREATISE ON JUSTIFICATION.
By John Goodwin.
12mo., cambric. Price 2s.
THE SCRIPTURAL DOCTRINE OF
JUSTIFICATION.
By the Rev. Edward Hare.
WithaPrefacebythe Rev. Thomas Jackson.
12mo., cambric. Price 2s. Gd.
THE DOCTRINE OF UNIVERSAL
RESTORATION EXAMINED
AND REFUTED.
By the Rev. Daniel Isaac.
12mo., cambric. Price 2s.
DIALOGUES ON SANCTIFICATION.
By the Rev. J. S. Pipe.
18mo., cambric. Price Is. id.

A LIBRARY OF CHRISTIAN
BIOGRAPHY.
Edited by the Rev. Thomas Jackson.
Complete in 12 Vols. 18mo., cambric.
Price 2s. Gd. each.
Vol. I. Dr. Watts, Mr. T. Haliburton.
II. Rev. Peard Dickinson, Mr. John
Janeway.
III. Sir Matthew Hale, Rev. Joseph
Alleine, Mr. Nathanael Hey-
wood.
IV. Rev. Samuel Pearce, Rev. John
Shower, Mrs. Agnes Beaumont,
Rev. Samuel Newell.
V. Archbishop Cranmer, Bishop La
timer.
VI. Colonel Gardiner, Monsieur de
Renty.
VII. Rev. Freeborn Garrettson.
VIII. Rev. Freeborn Garrettson con
cluded, Bishop Bedell, Rev. An
thony William Boehm.
IX. Dr. Henry Hammond, Earl of
Rochester, Dr. ThomasManton.
X. Monsieur Claude, Dk.Robert San
derson, Mrs. Elizabeth Rowe,
Rev. John M'Laurin.
XI. Rev. John Howe, Lady Elizabeth
Hastings.
XII. Rev. Vavasor Powell, Howell
Harris, Esq., Archbishop Usher,
Dr. Anthony Horneck, Bishop
Ken.
LIVES OF EARLY METHODIST
PREACHERS.
Chiefly written by themselves.
Edited by the Rev. Thomas Jackson.
3 Vols., 12mo., cambric. Price I5s.
THE LIFE OF DAVID BRAINERD,
Missionary to the Indians.
By the Rev. J. Wesley. 18mo., cambric.
Price 3s.
MEMOIRS OF THE REV. DAVID
STONER.
By the Rev. Dr. Hannah, and Mr. William
Dawson.
12mo., cambric. Price 4s.
MEMOIRS OF W. CARVOSSO.
Written by himself, and edited by his Son.
18mo., cambric. Price 3s.

<#>=

:®

WORKS PUBLISHED BY JOHN MASON.

MISCELLANEOUS (CONTINUED).

MEMOIRS OF THE REV. ROWLAND
PECK,
Late Missionary in Sierra-Leone.
By his Father.
18mo., cambric. Price Is. Gd.
THE LIFE OF LADY MAXWELL.
By the Rev. J. Lancaster.
Edited by the Rev. William Atherton.
12 ma, cambric. Price 6s.
MEMOIRS OF MISS HANNAH
BALL ;
With Extracts from her Diary and
Correspondence.
With a Preface by the Rev. Thomas Jackson.
12iuo., cambric. Price 2s. Gd.
MEMOIRS OF MRS. MARY COOPER.
Extracted from her Diary and Epistolary Cor
respondence. By Adam Clarke, LL.D.
lSmu., cambric. Price 2s. Gd.
MEMOIRS OF MRS. ELIZABETH
MORTIMER.
By Mrs. Agnes Bulmer.
12 mo., cambric. Price 5s.
JOURNAL AND CORRESPOND
ENCE OF MRS. M. CLOUGH,
Wife of the Rev. B. Clough, Missionary in
Ceylon.
With an Introduction by Dr. Adam Clarke.
18 mo., cambric. Price 2s.
THE YOUNG CHRISTIAN.
By Jacob Abbott.
Revised and corrected by the Rev. D.Walton.
18mo., cambric. Price 2s. Gd.

MOTHER AT HOME.
By J. S.C.Abbott.
Revised and corrected by the Rev. D.Walton.
18mo., cambric. Price Is. Gd.
YOUTHFUL PIETY;
Being brief Memorials of Children of
Wesleyan Ministers.
ISmo., cambric. Price 2s.

NARRATIVE OF O. M. SPENCER.
Comprising an Account of his Captivity
among the Mohawk Indians in
North America.
18mo., cambric. Price 2s.

SCRIPTURE HISTORIES:
Containing the Histories of Abraham, Isaac,
Jacob, Joseph, Moses, Joshua, Elijah,
Elisha, and Jeremiah.
By Mrs. Agnes Bulmer.
3 Vols., 18mo., cambric. Price 6s.

ce 6s.

>=

DIALOGUES, MORAL AND
SCIENTIFIC.
2 Vols., royal 18 mo., cambric. Pri
SKETCHES OF POPULAR
ANTIQUITIES;
Designed for the Use of Young Persons.
By the Rev. A. E. Farrar.
18mo., cambric. Price Is. Gd.
DR. YOUNG'S NIGHT THOUGHTS.
With short Notes by the Rev. John Wesley.
To which is added, A Poem on the Last Day.
With a Preface by the Rev. Thomas Jackson.
18mo., cambric. Price 3s.
DR. WATTS'S DEATH AND
HEAVEN.
With a Preface by the Rev. T homas Jackson.
18mo., cambric. Price 2s.
SCRIPTURE CONVERSATIONS:
Between George and his Minister.
18mo., cambric. Price Is. 3d.
CONVERSATIONS ON THE
PARABLES OF CHRIST.
By the Rev. G. Cubitt.
18mo., cambric. Price Is. Gd.
SCRIPTURE PROMISES.
By Dr. Samuel Clark.
With a Life of the Author, by the
Rev. D. M'Nicoll.
Royal S2mo., cambric. Price Is. Gd.
RISE AND PROGRESS OF RELIGION
IN THE SOUL OF MAN.
By Dr. Doddridge.
Royal 32mo., cambric. Price Is. Gd.

THE CHRISTIAN ARMED AGAINST
INFIDELITY.
A Collection of Tracts in defence of Divine
Revelation.
ISmo., cambric. Price 2s. Gd. /

V

ROCHE, PRINTER, 25, II0XT0N-SQUARE, LONDON.

YALE UNIVERSITY LIBRARY

3 9002 08561 7893